a




spW02


9


BEQUEATHED
TO THE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
BY THE
I       HO0N. ALPHEUS, FEL.OH.




LEGENDS
OF
MICHIGAN
AND


THE OLD NORTH WEST;
OR,
A CLUSTER OF UNPUBLISHED WAIFS, GLEANED ALONG THE
UNCERTAIN, MISTY LINE, DIVIDING TRADITIONAL
FROM HISTORIC TIMES.


BT:Y JtITTLEJOHJV.
PUBLISHED BY
NORTHWESTERN BIBLE AND PUBLISHING CO.,
ALLEGAN, MICH.
1875.




Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1875, by
THE NORTHWESTERN         BIBLE & PUBLISHING CO., ALLEGAN, MICH.,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C.


MARDER, LUSE & CO.,
CHICAGO,
Electrotypers and Stereotypers.








vv


i
FAI"Yq






T O


HENRY    W. LONGFELLOW,
Poet and Scholar,
Whose song
of Hiawatha, so
replete with wide,
out-reaching sympathies
for all of human condition, has
not only added a precious contribution to the clustered gems of American
poetry; but by its pure, fresh, and truthful delineations of Aboriginal character, has aided
much in disabusing the public mind
as to the alleged innate, groveling abasement and
fiendish proclivities
of our North
American
Indians,
This work is respectfully dedicated,
by its Author,


F. J. LITTLEJOHN.




Should you ask me whence these stories?
Whence these legends and traditions,
With the odors of the forest,
With the dew and damp of meadows,
With the curling snoke of wigwams,
With the rushing of great rivers,
I should answer, I should tell you,
"From  the forest and the prairies,
From  the great lakes of the Northland,
From  the seats of the Ojibways,
And the lands of the Ottawas.
Hiawatha.




PREFACE.
The Author of this series of Indian Legends has
been, for nearly forty years, a resident of western Michigan.  Soon after first reaching  the then   wilderness,
and for several succeeding seasons, his explorations as a
Surveyor and Geologist were widely     extended.   The
scenery, topography, water courses and indigenous products of various sections in both peninsulas became
familiar objects of sight and investigation.
The Author was thus brought in contact also with
many tribal bands, scattered over their hunting grounds,
or grouped in their forest homes.     Being  ever fond
of tracing the peculiar characteristics, and curious in
observing the distinctive traits developed by the various
races of the human family, an interesting     field was
thus opened for research   and inquiry.    The average
mental gifts and intellectual endowments of the aborigines, fell under his scrutiny, whilst their crude superstitions and strong proclivities for a fatalistic religious
creed were plainly exhibited.
Their modes of living, tribal customs and general
habits of thought also became familiar subjects to the
Author.   Their evident knowledge of the vast expanse
of our country, with its irregular and complicated tribal
occupation, was at first a source of wonder.  With no
methods of etching by glyphs, on any durable material;
being also utterly unskilled in the art of writing on
scrolls; they possessed but few memorial land marks of




6


PREFACE.


past transactions.  With them, memory had no such
resting place, whilst intelligence enjoyed no such radiating focus.
Yet their general useful knowledge was by no
means confined within the narrow   limits of individual
life experiences.  A knowledge of their remote origin;
-of their men of renown in past ages;-of their devious migrations;-and of their tribal offshoots and divisions into clans, or bands, in former generations was
and were quite generally diffused.
This knowledge gleaned along the pathway of centuries, was garnered up for use or transmitted solely
by means of oral tradition.   This legendary lore was
taught and minutely rehearsed by the aged to groups
of listening youths sitting  around their-lodge fires.  It
figured largely in their religious rites and ceremonies,
and it constituted the burden of eloquent harrangues
by gifted orators at their stated festivals.
When convened in    Grand   Council shaded by wide
branching primeval forest trees, their chiefs and sages
gathered from the steady light of this traditional lore,
their systems of social and conventional life.   By it
they framed their tribal laws for regulating and guarding personal and community rights and franchises.
The power of memory thus cultivated and strengthened by habit, became wonderfully acute and tenacious.
Long years after the occurrence of an event, the native
beholders were found to have memorized the facts and
circumstances with astonishing minuteness and accuracy.
Hence we learn, when traveling Indian legendary ground
to tread with the fearless freedom of the Scot over his
native heather.
The characters, facts and events we have sought to
delineate, or commemorate in these legends, we frankly




.PREFACE.


7


admit have hitherto been ranked, neither among the
world's celebrities, nor have they been immortalized in
song or story.  They may all be pronounced within the
ordinary track of adventurers in border life and Indian
warfare.  To actual frontiersmen with their families and
descendants, we think these sketches will have the zest
and charm of a close approximation to what with them,
has been both   earnest and real in border experience.
To others unskilled in the ways of our red men, and
unacquainted with the wildness of their forest homes,
these legends may prove acceptable from   their novelty.
To others still, with a taste and eye for natural scenery,
our landscape delineations of the beautiful peninsula in its
wilderness costume and natural adornments may furnish
artistic enjoyment.
These legends were originally penned by the author
for his own amusement, in his hours of leisure or relaxation from more arduous duties. As such they severally
bore the autograph of the writer under the nom de plume
of "OLD TRAILER."   In yielding them up for publication,
at the solicitation of partial friends, the author has also
been induced to abandon this shield of umbra stat nominis,
by subscribing his real name of
F. J. LITTLEJOHN.
Allegan, 1874.








THE SHAWNEE AND POTTOWATOMIE WAR:
OR,
THE MICHIGAN SCOUTS OF 1800-1.
CHAPTER I.
Is the closing years of the last century the lower
Peninsula of Michigan was chiefly an unexplored wilderness.  There were, however, even thus early, scattered
settlements of white people along the Detroit river and
the western shores of Lakes Erie and St. Clair.   The
residents were principally of French descent, of quiet
domestic habits, destitute of energy or enterprise, and
possessed of very few qualities requisite for border life.
Their homesteads and cultivated fields had each a
narrow frontage on the water, with a range inland of a
mile or two, as an extreme limit.  Beyond this line of
actual occupation, the whole interior and western portion
of the Peninsula was to civilized man an unknown region.
It was seldom traversed by the footsteps of even the most
adventurous of the white pioneer hunters and trappers.
At the same time, however, a bird's-eye view of this
forest land would have disclosed scenes of rare loveliness,
and rich in material, though undeveloped resources. With
its genial climate, its productive soil, and its undulating




10


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


surface, dotted and gemmed with myriads of tiny lakes,
and traversed east and west by noble rivers; with its burr
oak plains and its white oak ridges; its ranges of hardwood timber, and its richly clustered glades of pine skirting the northern water courses; with its numerous prairies,
blooming with an indigenous annual fi6ra, of gorgeous
coloring; above all, with a never-failing supply of fish in
its rivers and lakes, and an abundance of choice varieties
of game in its forests; the Peninsula State was then evidently and in fact, a very paradise for the various tribes
of red men, who for ages had been its roaming denizens.
The aboriginal tribes, inhabiting different sections of
the peninsula at the opening of the present century, as
well as those found in the more southerly region of the
Ohio river, were not descendants of any common stock,
or origin.  Those of the Saginaw   region were in part
Chippewas, and in part Hurons, the conquerors and successors of the Osaukies. The latter were for a time seated
there, having immigrated from near the mouth of the St.
Lawrence.
The Ottawas as a nation were both numerous and
powerful. They were firmly seated in the northern and
western portion of the peninsula, occupying the watercourses and hunting grounds from the Straits of Mackinaw southward to and including the Kalamazoo river
with its affluents.  In their systems of government and
internal policy, the Ottawas were separated into several
independent clans or tribes, each ruled by its own distinctive chief.
These various clans, however, acted in concert as confederates, whenever the welfare of the nation was menaced
by any external invasion.  In such emergencies, a grand
council was convened, where schemes were devised for
purposes of attack or defence.    There the respective




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


11


ruling chiefs met as equals, in voice and votes.  There
also the quota of braves for the war path, was duly
assigned to each of the lesser tribes.
Adjacent to the Ottawas on the south, separated in
fact from  them  only by a conventional line east and
west, there dwelt a people of a lineage entirely distinct.
The Pottowatomies occupied the region of the Paw Paw
and St. Joseph rivers, with their tributaries and border
lands.  These, by the sinuous meanders of the latter
grand water-course, embraced quite a territorial area in
the present State of Indiana.
The Pottowatomies were a strictly homo-geneous people, and at the period we have named, were governed in
all their public policies and movements, both of peace
and war, by Pokagon their head chief. He was renowned
for wisdom in council, and was also peculiarly gifted in
the wily strategy of Indian warfare.
South-west of this latter people, but separated from
them by a respectable belt of intervening neutral ground
dwelt the numerous and warlike nation of the Shawnees.
They were clustered up and down the Wabash valley,
with a wide margin of the contiguous uplands both east
and west.   Their name and exploits are closely interwoven with many, thrilling legends of "the dark and
bloody ground of Kentucky."
Still more recently, in the war of 1812-14, their
renowned war chief, Tecumseh, in alliance with Great
Britain, instigated many atrocious deeds along 'our borders, until the hands of the Shawnees, Chippewas and
Hurons, under his control, were deeply stained with
American blood.    At' our earlier date, the Shawnees
acknowledged the authority and princely rule of Elkhart,
their Grand Sachem.  To him the local rulers and petty
chiefs of clans were all subordinated.




12


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Recurring again to the condition of things in the
Peninsula State at the period of our narative, we remark,
that, notwithstanding the general adaptation of the region
to the tastes, pursuits and nomadic habits of its savage
denizens, they were nevertheless subject to the alternations of the seasons: —to midsummer heat and the bitter
cold of winter:-to periods of plenty and scarcity of
food:-and to the many hardships, privations and casualties of any people living for the present and recklessly
improvident for the future.
We have also alluded to the variety and great abundance of game.    But along with animals of harmless
habits, whose flesh was suitable for human food, there
were mingled beasts of prey, having ferocious proclivities,
always hungering and thirsting for the flesh and blood
of man and beast.     The bear, the wolf, the panther,
the lynx and the wild cat, were ever prowling in thickets,
pineries and timber glades.
Generally they sought to avoid the presence of man.
But when pinched by hunger they were often emboldened to attack a person found alone.    The wolf, however, true to its cowardly instincts the world over, never
singly assailed its prey, but hunted in droves or packs.
In midwinter of the year 1797-8, an Indian hunter
a few miles inland from Lake Michigan, had wandered
some distance south of an encampment of his people on
the river Kalamazoo.   The region had a dense covering
of intermingled pines, hemlock and hard wood forest
trees.  The snow    was generally deep; the lakes and
rivers were ice bound, and the weather as severely cold
as twenty degrees below zero usually indicate.
Our Ottawa hunter was belated by his wide range,
and leg weary from the burden of his cumberous snow
shoes. As evening crept on, increasing the gloom under




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


13


that dense evergreen canopy, he became suddenly bewildered as to his course.    In this dilemma, he finally
resolved to camp out for the night.
By the roots of a large standing tree he hastily
scooped a trench in the snow, down to the earth.    He
next procured with his hatchet a plentiful supply of
hemlock boughs.    With   a portion  of these he filled
the trench  partly full.  Then he stuck deep in the
snow, a row of larger boughs, on both sides and one
end of his bed, having the tops inclining inward till
they interlocked  above.  Finally  he threw  a quantity
of twigs and boughs over the whole.     With the chill
night air thus excluded, he crept into his narrow berth.
There wrapped closely in his blanket, he soon gathered
sufficient bodily warmth to fall into a sound sleep, lasting till early dawn.
His slumbers were at that hour suddenly disturbed
by a deafening medley of sounds.      There was snapping of teeth, snarls aud growls, with yelping barks
and howls of eager fierceness.  A pack of half famished
wolves had scented, silently tracked and finally encircled
their prey in his lair.  Baffled for the moment by his
frail covering of boughs, they had given tongue to their
fiery thirst for blood.
Instantly wide awake, their destined victim  within,
clearly comprehended the nature and extent of his peril.
He knew but too well the native ferocity and persistence of the terrible crew by which he was environed.
His doom    stared him  in the   face, certain, horrible,
inevitable!  Yet instinctively  he loosened and clutched
in either hand his tomahawk    and knife, at the same
time freeing himself for action.
There followed a lull, an instant more of breathless
suspense.  Then came a din of yells and howls more




14


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


fierce and concentrated than before.  With this medley
of sounds then came a leap, a bounding rushing upon
his frail tenement.  The boughs were torn away and
scattered in all directions, whilst a score of eyes were glaring down upon him, and a dozen pair of jaws were
tearing at his garments; and beginning to cruelly lacerate
his limbs and body.
With a herculean effort, inspired by the frenzy of
dispair, the mass of -animals was hurled clear of his
person.  Springing to his feet, and leaping outside of
the trench, he placed his back against the body of the
tree, at whose roots he had slept, giving voice to his
great agony, in several far-reaching shrieks, he made a
desperate fight -for life with blow and thrust.
In  his front, and upon either side, a barricade of
dead carcasses would soon have walled him    in.   But
notwithstanding the death-dealing blows he rained down
upon the assaulting throng, with tomahawk and knife,
a portion of the famishing survivors snatched away and
devoured the dead and wounded as fast as they fell.
At the same time, others of that seemingly ever increasing horde, continued their murderous assaults upon the
now overworked and panting red man.       It was manifestly beyond the power of flesh and blood, of bone
and muscle, much longer to endure this intense and
exhaustive strain.




CHAPTER II.


In this crisis of his fate, as breath, nerve, strength
and hope were fast failing our native hunter, a monster
wolf, rearing up at his side, with glaring eyes, distended
jaws, and red-lapping tongue, actually sent jets of his
fiery breath on the victim's cheek.  He was in the act
of fastening his teeth in that denuded shoulder, when a
rifle bullet came crashing into the brain of the wolf.
It entered at the base of the ear, causing instant death.
With the fall of the wolf, came the sharp incisive crack
of the weapon from the distance of thirty rods away.
The first shrill outcries of the native hunter had
been heard afar off, and had brought a stranger to the
rescue. Firearms and their use had been quite unknown
in all that region.   Even the wolves alarmed by the
unusual sound, temporarily   ceased from  their assault.
Before it could be fairly renewed a new personage came
dashing into the ring, with rifle clubbed, and hitting
out most crushing blows, both right and left.
The pack of wolves abandoning the unequal contest,
incontinently fled from this new avenger.  The stranger
thus opportunely intervening and rescuing the red man,
was in aboriginal phrase, a "pale face," in the vigor
of early manhood.    The nervous system  of the native,
strung to its utmost tension, by his peril, and his
exhaustive efforts, gave way at the moment his deliverance was assured.    He  sank fainting  to the ground.
The pale face gently raised him to a sitting position
with his back supported by the tree.     Sprinkling his




16


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


face liberally with snow, and applying it to the back
of his neck and wrists by rubbing, he quickly restored
him to consciousness, and a measure of physical strength.
Then with strips of his rent garments and blanket, our
improvised Samaritan, bound up the most serious wounds,
thus stopping the effusion of blood.
Having on his own person a thick flannel under garment, the stranger divested himself of his outer leather
hunting frock, and drew it upon the naked and now
shivering body and limbs of the red man.    The wolves
in their assaults upon his person, by striking higher up,
had left his moccasins and leggings untouched.
The white man next produced from his wallet, a cold
slice of cooked venison steak, urging the native to eat it
for the strength it would impart.   The Ottawa thankfully accepting the offering, eat it with evident relish.
Their interview had been conducted chiefly by signs, as
the language of each was strange to the other.
The now rapidly returning strength of the wounded,
over-wrought man, was extremely gratifying to both.
The native was able to rise to his feet.    Taking his
snow shoes from  behind the body of the tree, where he
had placed them on the previous evening, he secured
them  to his feet again.  Soon thereafter the two started
leisurely, homeward bound. As they thus together journeyed forward, we will seize upon the opportunity thus
afforded, to briefly sketch the personnel of each, at the
same  time outlining their respective antecedents.  Those
two men thus fortuitously associated, were as dissimilar
as race, color, physical form and personal idiosyncracies
could mould them. In many of the attributes and sterling  traits  of manhood, however, both   physical and
mental, they would severally pass for representative men
of the two races, white and red, Caucasian and Asiatic.








y


\


--— = --- — --- ---.,-rEE
- ------------— ~ ---
L --- --
~c --- —
--


DEAD SHOT.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


17


As we have stated, the white hunter was in the flush
of early manhood.    In  stature, he was tall, erect and
well formed, but as yet rather slender, having more
development of muscle than    of flesh.   His step was
springy, while his movements were all graceful, lithe
and elastic. His head was a model in shape, and proudly set upon the neck and spinal column.
His eyes were in color, a dark hazel, full, lustrous
and keenly observant of every object falling within his
range of vision.   His nose was strictly modeled after
the Grecian type, with nostrils large, easily inflated and
tremulous under excitement.   The mouth well cut and
comely, already indicating nerve and firmness, was supplemented and sustained by a broad well developed chin.
His complexion, naturally fresh and delicately fair,
was but slightly tinged with the bronze of exposure;
while his cheeks were ruddy and his lips of carmine
hue. The forehead polished and massive was surmounted
by a clustering stock of auburn hair, long and inclined
to hang about the neck and shoulders in wavy curls.
His outer garments were a flexible, smoke-tanned deer
skin hunting  frock, leggings and moccasins.   His cap
was of gray fox skin, both jauntily modeled and worn.
His weapons were a tomahawk and knife worn in his
belt, with a bullet pouch and powder horn of an antique
pattern.  Upon arm    or shoulder he carried a flint-lock
rifle, long, strong and of plain finish, but evidently well
made and reliable at short or long range.
Although his first appearance in the region was then
but recent, and his habits retiring, yet with his rifle,
then' a novelty to the native population, and with his
off-hand shooting and deadly aim at even three hundred
yards, he had already won for himself among the aboriginees the soubriquet of "Dead Shot."




18


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


This our white hunter had been born and reared near
Buffalo in the vicinity of the Tuscarora Indian tribe.
At that early period their aboriginal habits of living
had not been largely innovated upon by civilized customs.   Thus, during   the entire season   of his youth,
Dead Shot enjoyed the opportunity of familiarizing himself with their tastes, policies and pursuits, actually acquiring meanwhile, a keen relish for the chase, and still
hunt, with the requisite skill in woodscraft to insure
success.
His parents of average intelligence and respectability
both died, leaving him in early childhood, an orphan,
but with  what might have proved a comfortable patrimony. He became the nominal ward of a maturnal uncle,
who, leaving the youth to     his own   devices, contented
himself with the use of the orphan's money and the
ultimate absorption  of his estate.    Thus at the early
age of eighteen years, our hero, coolly surveying the
situation, found himself stripped of all his property, with
a fair common school education, but destitute of either
trade or profession.
Having no ties binding him to social civilized life,
where no effort had been made to give him position, he
readily drifted away from the pursuits and the ambitions
of culture and civilization, and entered with a zest upon
the vocation of a hunter, in the then wilderness of
Western   Michigan.   Being naturally endowed with full
average intellectual powers, including tact and shrewdness; and being also self-reliant and fr'uitful in resources,
both  personal and practical, he was eminently qualified
for carving out for himself a life track of adventurous
exploits.
Making the acquaintance, at Buffalo, of a fur trader
about embarking on the long trip around the chain of




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


19


lakes, he engaged passage with him     as an  employee.
Coasting lakes Erie, St. Clair and Huron, to the Straits
of Mackinaw, they turned thence in a southerly direction
down the eastern shores of Lake Michigan, to the Kalamazoo River.
While tarrying there, finding the Ottawas friendly,
and disliking the calling of a voyageur, Dead Shot landed
to remain, thus becoming a voluntary exile from civilization, and all communion with people of his own race
and color.  This occurred in the autumn of 1797.    He
entered at once, and with marked success, upon the business of hunting   and trapping.    He erected a cabin
within the limits of the aboriginal settlement on the
banks of the Kalamazoo and a small lake, a mile or two
from  the mouth of the former.
The red man whom Dead Shot had thus fortunately
rescued from  the very  jaws of destruction, was then
under thirty years of age.    He was of Ottawa tribal
descent, and of unmixed native blood.  He was a dwarf
in stature, owing principally to the shortness of his
nether limbs.  He was exempt from     the narrow receding chest, curved spine, hunch back, or other dwarfish
deformity.  His full chest and broad shoulders were surmounted by a massive head, covered with straight, black
hair, coarse, long and abundant.    His neck was very
short but mobile and flexible.
The arms, hands, and fingers, were of unusual length,
slender in their proportions, pliable in the joints, hanging loosely from the shoulders, but all corded with powerful muscles.  The legs were short and stumpy, while
the feet were small, with instep arched, and of cat-like
movement, but capable of rapid progresssion and protracted effort.
His visage and features were after the type of his




20


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


race.  The face was broad, cheek bones prominent, nose
slightly aqueline, and eyes deep-set, restless, keen-sighted,
and glittering under any excitement.  His general aspect
was not prepossessing, at the same time it could not be
regarded as repulsive.  When aroused by any emotional
feeling, his features would light up with an animated
glow.   In fact, the facial muscles in play, bespoke combined strength and acumen of intellect.
His low stature, his ape like arms and hands, and
his short stumpy legs, ranking him   as a dwarf, debarred
him of social equality, and by the same law of exclusion,
ostracised him from  the ranks of the braves upon the
war-path.   In  other respects he was a pet with     his
people, making himself useful as a hunter, trapper, and
general purveyor of food for the community.    Owing to
his remarkable range and keenness of vision, he had
long borne the name of "Lynx Eye."








A


Lyxx EYE.




CHAPTER III.


Such were the two men thrown together by one of
the thousand casualties of forest life, and now* slowly
approaching the Indian village.  Upon their arrival the
misadventure and wounded condition of the one, and his
daring rescue by the other, were quickly bruited about,
and soon reaching the ears of the principal chief, Wakazoo, the two were invited to his own wigwam.
The wounds of Lynx Eye were carefully examined
and curatives skillfully applied.  New   garments were
furnished him; the hunting frock of Dead Shot was
restored, and both were promptly supplied with an excellent dinner.
After the occurrences we have detailed had transpired,
the two men; white and red, became prime favorites
with Wakazoo, and in process of time his most trusty
messengers and scouts.  The acquaintance between the
two, thus strangely formed, ripened into an inseparable
companionship and a life-long attachment.    Lynx Eye
grateful for the boon of life, saved by the daring intrepidity of Dead Shot, in return devoted to the other, his
unwearying efforts, his vigilant care, and his willing
services.
On the other hand, finding encased in this rough
casket, the jewels of fidelity, tact, and sagacity, coupled
with a practical familiarity in woods-craft, and an accurate knowledge of the habits and characteristics of various native tribes,  Dead Shot felt to ignore all the
fictitious  distinctions of race and color, and to both
accept and highly prize the companionship of the other
on terms of equal fraternity.




22


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


In the summer of 1798, those two       men erected for
themselves a commodious wigwam upon the low ridge
jutting in from  the west, at the big horse shoe bend of
the Kalamazoo River, where the village of Allegan is
situated.  It was arranged in aboriginal style, for a fire
in thee center upon stone-flagging, with an aperture at
the top for the escape of smoke.       Their couches were
heaps of skins, or robes, back at the wall.    These were
taken from the larger animals, dried and dressed soft
and pliable with the hair or fur adhering.
In these comfortable quarters our hunters were now
domiciled.  Their food consisted chiefly of flesh and fish.
The former was taken fresh     from   the carcass of their
game, while the latter was ever ready for net or hook.
Occasionally their bill of fare was varied by the use of
fowl, and at the annual season it was further garnished
by a supply of nuts and luscious fruits.
Dead Shot devoted himself chiefly to still hunting for
the larger game, valuable for peltry or fur.    Lynx Eye
with bow and arrow, net and hook, easily furnished
their staple supply of food, which he cooked for their
meals, or dried for future use.     He also found leisure
to snare and trap the smaller fur bearing animals.
Being both frugal and industrious they accumulated,
as time rolled   on, a rich   supply  of robes and furs.
They had fine canoes, and serviceable horses, for prairie
and opening lands.    To both of these they often resorted
in their hunting excursions.    While thus employed two
years elapsed, when events occurred of a public and serious nature, demanding their time and utmost skill in
far more perilous service.
Yet even the peaceful pursuits of forest life, are
sometimes varied by stirring incidents, startling adventures, and hair-breath   escape.  A   full share of these




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


23


fell to the lot of our hunters.   One of them, in the
case of Lynx Eye we have already narrated.       Others
we may hereafter relate as inclination shall prompt, but
our readers must now be content, with the recital of a
single hunting adventure.
In the autumn of 1799, Dead Shot failing of his
usual success had during the day ranged miles from
home.    Becoming somewhat weary, he sat down upon
the body of a fallen tree in a timber glade.     Sitting
thus with rifle across his knees, both eye and ear were
on the alert for any sign of game.       In his front,
some twenty rods away, another large tree had been
blown down, falling in a line nearly parallel with the
one upon which he sat.
Glancing his eye casually along the top surface of
the fallen tree in his front, he caught a glimpse of the
head of some animal, cautiously raised above the log, as
though peering over, and then suddenly withdrawn from
view.   Anticipating its reappearance, he brought his rifle
to the shoulder, in range with the place.   Only a few
seconds elapsed ere that head came up as before, disclosing its erect, rounded ears and glittering eyes.  It
was no time for thought or any prudential calculation.
Impulsively drawing a bead sight the trigger was
pulled.  There was an instant sharp cry, then a faint
sound as of rustling leaves behind the log, and all was.
still.  Sure that his aim was true, Dead Shot rising at
once advanced a dozen steps, when at the distance of a
few rods beyond the log behind which his victim lay,
a full sized panther leaped downward from the leafy
canopy of a large tree top.   It landed upon a projecting limb some twenty feet from   the ground.
By this time our hunter, comprehending    the results
of his own rashness, stopped short, and hurriedly com



24


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


menced to reload his rifle.   Fortunately for him, the
mother panther, intent upon the safety of her halfgrown kitten  behind that log, now first balancing herself a moment on that limb, descended like a ball to
the ground where her young was lying.     The flint-lock
rifle of Dead Shot had a large vent.    The process of
loading was thus facilitated. For as the powder charge
of fine kernel was poured in at the muzzle, a downward
stroke of the breech would fill the pan, through the
vent.  He had acquired another habit equally available
in saving time.
Between the middle and ring finger of his left hand,
and near the knuckle joints, he uniformly carried a rifle
bullet. This practice had formed spherical cavities in each
finger, so that in the ordinary use of his hand the ball
was securely lodged in that. position.  When ready for
its use, a single motion of the hand carried and lodged
it in the rifle muzzle.  The rod with a concave leaden
end, capped it, and a vigorous push sent it home.
Dead Shot had withdrawn and was about to return
the ramrod to its thimbles, when a shrill wailing cry
uprose from behind the log, succeeded by short, sharp
and furious yells, ringing  out upon the air far and
wide.   Then that mother panther, bereft of her young,
leaped upon the log, repeating her terrible cry.  Lashing her sides with her long flexible tail, she stood with
open mouth and eyes like balls of fire fastened full
upon the hunter.
The latter dropped his rod, but ere he could bring
up the rifle to its place, and draw a proper sight, she
leaped high in the air, fastening her claws into the side
of a tree body standing    near at hand.     It is the
nature of this dangerous variety of the feline family
to take their prey by a leap from     above.   In fact,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


25


they are seldom found traversing the earth for any considerable distance, unless in search of small game, or
where standing trees are wanting.
The habits and proclivities of the panther were now
familiar to Dead Shot.    He knew    her object was to
ascend the tree, so that by leaping from limb to limb,
she might reach and assail him from     overhead.  She
clung to the upright body long enough to make sure
of her hold for an upward spring.   While thus stationary, Dead Shot had a full length side-view of her head
and body.   It was now or never.  In that brief moment
he sighted his object and fired.  Stricken by that missile just behind her shoulder blade, she fell dead with
her vitals fully pierced.
As our hunter beheld the result of his shot, he
drew a long breath, with a feeling of relief.   But he
instantly found that his peril had by no means ceased.
For with that rifle report, there came from the tree
tops near at hand, still louder and more angry cries,
and frightful shrieks.  Bounding forward from limb to
limb, with such springing leaps as only a panther can
make, came the male of that feline family.
He descended not to the ground.    He paused not to
examine the condition of the slain.  He had heard the
outcries of his mate, and knew that the sanctuary of
their retreat had been invaded.  He was there to avenge
it.   His eyes all aflame, seemed glued to the man.
With each of those muscular leaps he uttered that fearful cry of rage.
Dead Shot with rifle discharged, was appalled by this
new danger.    He barely paused to make sure that his
person was the object aimed at by this new monster.
Stooping for his ramrod he then wheeled and betook
himself to flight, striving to reload his rifle as he ran.




26


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


But his fate seemed evidently staunch upon his track.
Right on his course the panther came, flying from
top to top of the widely branching forest trees.     Our
hunter managed, by holding the rifle muzzle well elevated, to pour in the powder, how much he recked not.
In his flight, leaping over a log, he struck the rifle
breech smartly thereon.   But he had no bullet now in
his fingers.
To stop while getting one from his pouch would be
sure to precipitate the panther's downward spring.   He
was equally barred from  halting to ram  it home.    The
emergency was truly calculated to appal the stoutest
heart.   Necessity must make a draft upon      expedient
and resource.   Like an inspiration came the thought,the remembrance, that in his outer pocket was a leaden
slug which days before he had hammered out to slide
easily down the bore of his rifle for an upward shot.
He at once shifted his ramrod to his right hand and
along side of his rifle barrel.  The hand thus freed was
delved into his pocket bringing out the article sorely
needed in his extremity.    Between his rapid leaps the
leaden slug was dropped in at the muzzle of the upright
barrel, and readily slid toits place on the powder below.
Glancing backward over his shoulder he saw that the
panther in that swift pursuit, had been gradually descending to the lower limbs, and was only a few paces in
his rear, and within twenty feet of the ground.      The
chance thus offered was probably his best hold on life.
He stopped suddenly, faced about, and carefully lowered
the muzzle of his rifle.  Almost by intuition he sighted
his object just as the monster was curving up his spine,
and settling his position for a final spring.
The finger pressed the trigger and the shot was
made.    Being over charged with powder, the recoil of




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


27


the weapon at the shoulder threw Dead Shot upon his
back some yards away.    Bruised by the concussion, but
neither stunned nor disabled, he quickly arose to behold
the panther, with prodigious power, tearing up the very
ground where he had stood a moment before.
A  glance sufficed to convince him that the monster
was actually in his death flurry, this exhibition of muscular force proving to be purely a convulsive spasm.
The slug had entered the open mouth of the panther,
passing out the base of the skull behind.
Now that the crisis of peril was safely turned, Dead
Shot became painfully sensible of his physical exhaustion.   His perspiration  was profuse;-his breath   was
spent;-his strength was gone.   A general lassitude and
faintness stole over his frame.  He sank powerless to
the ground, retaining, however, his consciousness.  Closing his eyes and lying thus quiet for a time, both
breath and strength returned.
Rising to his feet again, the dead monster lying near
recalled him to a vivid sense of the desperate struggle
for life, in which he was so recently engaged.  Admonished of' the lateness of the hour by the declining sun,
he noted the objects around for'future recognition. Then
carefully reloading his rifle, he started for, and safely
reached his abiding place.
On the succeeding morning the two men       revisited
the scene of the panther conflict.  They took and preserved for robes, the skins of the three animals.  The
largest one, from nose to tip of the tail measured about
eight feet.  Having thus made our readers acquainted
with two of our prominent characters, giving a sketch
of their antecedents, physical and mental attributes, pursuits, location, with a few of their personal experiences
in forest life, we feel emboldened to enter with firmer




28


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


tread the theater of those scouting    exploits and incidents which it may suit our pleasure to relate.
CHAPTER IV.
The section  of country  constituting  the theater to
which we have alluded, is of very considerable extent
being also quite diversified in its topography.   A few
descriptive facts touching the particular localities involved
with their relative positions, each to the others, are
deemed important.    Thus aided, and by reference to a
map, the reader will be enabled readily to grasp the
situation at the objective points as they are successively
brought to view in the progress of our narrative.
For a long period anterior to the events we relate.
Three Rivers had been     one of the centers of occupation by the Pottowatomies in the middle valley of the
St. Joseph River.    The settlement was then, like the
modern village of Three Rivers, situated at the confluence of the three principal branches of the main river.
The latter stream meandering down from the north-east,
as it approaches the junction, has a westerly course.
It here abruptly forms an ox-bow bend to the north,
and returning passes off south-westerly.  On the northeasterly apex of the bend, the Portage or middle river
unites with the main stream.      On the north-western
side of the same bend the waters of the Rocky or
west river are received.
Of these two tributaries, the former has a main
course south by west, while the latter, running about




A3ND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


29


due south to within one-half mile of its mouth, there
turns sharply to the east.    Thus two peninsulas are
formed by the three water courses, pointing south, and
each having quite a breadth of tongue at their respective terminations.
South of Three Rivers, by about a dozen miles, the
extensive prairie of White Pigeon opens out to view,
being meandered in part by a stream bearing the same
name.   North of Three Rivers and distant some fifteen
miles is Prairie Ronde, while by a like distance from
the latter, still further north, the Kalamazoo River forms
a junction with one of its southern affluents.  This is
the present site of the large and beautiful village of
Kalamazoo, in the county of the same designation.
Traversing the distance of fifty to sixty miles from
the latter village still further north, we reach Grand
River at its principal falls, where we moderns find the
important business city of Grand Rapids in the county
of Kent.   From  Kalamazoo west by north, but twentyfour miles away, the tourist reaches the big horse-shoe
bend of the Kalamazoo River, where the stirring commercial village of Allegan is situated, in the county of
that name.
West by south and at the distance of twenty miles
from Kalamazoo, lies the pleasant village of Paw Paw,
near the junction of the chief branches of the river
of that name in the county of Van Buren.        Returning once more to Three Rivers, and looking in a southwesterly direction, we have at the distance of forty
miles, the village of Mishawakee, near what is termed
'the South Bend" of the St. Joseph River in the State
of Indiana.
In the autumn oflthe year 1800, Elkhart was Head
Chief of the Shawnees, occupying the Wabash Valley.




30


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Influenced by an ambition for territorial conquest, he
sought an occasion of quarrel, or to use a phrase of the
olden time, a casus belli, with the Pottowatomie nation.
The object in view was speedily attained.   The spirited
Pottowatomie chief, Pokagon, resenting both aggression
and insult, hurled at the feet of Elkhart the gauntlet
of defiance.  Both parties now prepared for open hostilities.
For the war thus hastily inaugurated, the chivalrous
scalp-lock was put in trim;-paint, after the fashion of
their tribal devices, was liberally applied to face and
person; —and their weapons, consisting    of bows and
arrows, tomahawk and' knife, and for mounted men a
long flexible rod with a flint spear-head, were all placed
in readiness for use.   Fire arms were not thus early
used by them, being barely known to exist elsewhere.
The war dance was also held in requisition, being
performed with far greater zeal than elegance.   Finally,
the tomahawk, by each brave in passing, was hurled at
the post placed and painted as the visible and tangible
representative of an enemy.   Often these weapons went
hurling through the air with such force and precision
as to hang buried to the eye in the shattered post.
Eventually the braves of either nation filed off on the
war-path, preceded and flanked by scouts both on foot
and mounted.    The Shawnees as invaders, brought on
the actual conflict in the middle section of the St.
Joseph River Valley.
During  the winter of 1800-1, the war was actively
prosecuted by detached forces, in a series of skirmish
engagements. Pokagon had anticipated that the first objective point aimed at by Elkhart, would be the large
Pottowatomie settlement at South   ihd, in Indiana.   In
this he had miscalculated the strategy of his enemy.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


31


With signal ability Elkhart managing to avoid the lower
St. Joseph Valley, gradually pressed his skirmish lines
eastward toward the central occupation at Three Rivers.
In this attempt he was met, checked, and deflected
from his course by a series of sharp, though indecisive
encounters.  The Shawnee Chief ultimately maneuvered
to gain and hold possession of White Pigeon     Prairie.
At the same time Pokagon now on the alert, was concentrating all his forces a dozen miles north of him at
Three Rivers.   About the first of April 1801, Elkhart
being largely reinforced, found his forces now outnumbered the Pottowatomie warriors.  He sought to encircle
Three Rivers by out-flanking lines.
This project of beleaguering the settlement was frustrated by Pokagon, who gallantly moved out compactly
in front.  Then by rapidly deploying his line both east
and west, he adroitly cut off his enemy's flank movements in either direction.  The collision  of the skirmishers thus induced, precipitated a general engagement.
The battle raged furiously throughout the line.  It lasted
during the entire day, with varying fortunes to the
belligerents.
That stricken field witnessed skillful maneuvering by
those in command.     The battle was characterized by
deeds of noble daring and personal heroism, exhibited
by many warriors of both nations.    It finally resulted
in the retreat of the entire Pottowatomie force, with
the capture of Three Rivers by the Shawnees.       The
latter were by no means jubilant over their hard-earned
victory.
There was no attempt to pursue the retreating foe.
The latter directed by the master-mind of their chief,
had fought the entirc day, disputing the ground inch
by inch, not only with determined valor, but with the




32


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


desperate energy of men fighting for their families and
their fireside  homes.  Elkhart was himself not     only
wounded but entirely disabled.   Several of his subaltern
chiefs, along with the very flower of his chivalrous braves,
had lost both life and scalp on that sanguinary field.
The final issue appeared extremely doubtful at evening
twilight.
At that hour, Mishawaha, the beautiful young daughter of Elkhart, and the favorite princess of the nation,
was standing by the couch of her sorely wounded father.
She bethought herself of a desperate expedient for winning victory, even at that late hour.  She was a fearless
equestrienne, sitting upon her horse with easy grace.
She was skilled in war-like movements, at the same
time being an adept in the use of lighter weapons.
Under different auspices she might have developed the
queenly attributes of Zenobia or Semiramis in the leadership of armies.
Springing upon the back of her fiery, milk-white
war-horse, with head proudly poised and flashing eye,
she brandished aloft her glittering knife, while calling for
volunteers to the rescue.  Rallying a handful of chivalrous braves from among her devoted admirers, she led
them in a headlong charge upon the decimated line of
the enemy.    Her design was to break through, scatter
and confuse, and then to assail them in flank and rear.
The Pottowatomies fathoming her object, but at the
same time observing that she was already several paces
in advance of any support, recoiling to the right and
left, as if avoiding the shock, allowed her to pass
in full career.   Closing in again instantly, they succeeded in braining or stabbing her few luckless followers.
Directly thereafter the daring butt hapless maiden, was
surrounded, disarmed, and led swiftly away a captive,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


33


towards  the  northern  verge   of the settlement.   A
retreat was forthwith set on foot by the entire Pottowatomie force in two    divisions.  It was conducted
with the order and precision of a preconcerted movement.   One division, but by far the most numerous,
flew to their fleet of canoes, kept moored for the purpose, and with skillful paddle strokes, shot quickly from
view down the current of the St. Joseph, for Mishawakee far below.
The other division of about one hundred mounted
braves, lead  by  their  old  Chief,  Pokagon, galloped
with the captive princess in their cortege, over the trail
northward for Prairie Ronde.   Thence they veered westward to the central village of their tribe on the Paw Paw
River, then at the junction of its principal branches.
The whole process of retreating, and thus surrendering up the possession of Three Rivers to the enemy
had indeed been planned by Pokagon, in the event of
their defeat in that general engagement.   Looking forward to that contingency, all the infirm with the women
and children, and all their moveables, had been previously safely transported to Mishawakee.   The victory
of the Shawnees therefore was bootless to them, beyond
the possession of the naked soil and the deserted wigwams.
In the capture of Mishawaka the daughter of Elkhart, the astute Pokagon   imagined he now    held the
trump card of that campaign.     His idea was that by
a little diplomacy and negotiation, in order to secure
her release, Elkhart would be willing to surrender his
conquest and close the war.




CHAPTER V.


The tribe of Ottawas upon the Kalamazoo River and
its tributaries, had viewed the commencement of the
war between the Shawnees and Pottowatomies with calm
indifference.  Their ruling chief, Wakazoo, was widely
known and justly celebrated for his sagacity in matters
of home policy, as well as for his shrewd, far-reaching
diplomatic views in his intercourse with adjacent tribes.
He had looked with distrust and jealousy upon the
increasing numerical strength of the neighboring Pottowatomies.    He had anticipated, as the result of the
war, nothing seriously threatening national overthrow.
He had simply contemplated the decimation of their
numbers by the ordinary casualties of a desultory skirmishing warfare.
He had consequently declined utterly from the start,
to interfere, and had thus far maintained a strict neutrality  between the belligerents.  At the same time in
common with all other chiefs of resident tribes in the
Peninsula State, he stood in awe of the haughty bearing and warlike proclivities of the great Shawnee nation.
He had also feared their ambitious schemes and grasping
plans for territorial conquests.
When, therefore, news of the crushing defeat of
Pokagon came, leaving to his enemies, as the fruits of
victory, the very key of the St. Joseph valley, the policy
of Wakazoo underwent a radical change.    His pet expedient of a masterly inactivity, was suddenly abandoned.
The tribal balance. and equipoise of power would be for3ver lost.
He despatched swift messengers calling in his people




LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


35


from the hunting grounds and upper valleys of the
Kalamazoo River. As they were gathered in, he massed
them on the table lands contiguous to the big horse
shoe bend of the river at Allegan.     Thither he also
summoned his chiefs and counselors from   the lower valley and the lake shore region to meet him    in council.
Meantime the Pottowatomies at Paw      Paw held the
captive princess, under the strictest surveillance, still
hoping to effect, as the price of her release, a cessation
of hostilities, and a restoration of their terrritory.  They
were, however, apprehensive that she might be wrested
from their hands by a superior force of Shawnees.
To guard against such a possible mishap, and at the
same time leave his whole force available for field operations, the crafty Pokagon devised a novel expedient.
He resolved to send his captive, with a fitting escort,
to Wakazoo at the horse shoe bend, with an urgent
solicitation that he would receive and keep her as a
hostage in their behalf.  He also tendered the further
overture and request that he would unite his forces with
theirs to repel the invading Shawnees from the soil of
Michigan as the common enemies of all the resident
tribes. This deputation arrived most opportunely while the
General Council of Wakazoo was yet in session. The envoys were received with stately ceremony, and were forthwith accorded an audience. The requests and overtures were
duly presented and fully discussed. The Ottawa Council,
under the plastic touch of the astute Wakazoo, assented
to all the propositions of the deputation.  The belt of
wampum and the pipe of full league and amity were duly
passed between those contracting parties.
The captive Mishawaha was courteously transferred to
the custody and safe keeping of the Ottawa chief. By him
she was received as a distinguished guest, and comfortable




36


AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


quarters assigned befitting her rank. Beyond this it was
arranged that the united forces of the two tribes were in
due season to seek their enemies on the war path, under
the joint leadership of Wakazoo and Pokagon, should all
other expedients fail them.   The envoys, after suitable
refreshments, were then dismissed and the council closed
its session.
Mishawaha, the now captive daughter of Elkhart, thus
placed under the watch and ward of Wakazoo, as we have
related, together with some of her antecedents, would seem
to require at our hands a more extended and critical notice.
She was lineally descended from an illustrious stock.
Her father, duly schooled in his proud ancestral traditions,
was deeply imbued with the high-toned spirit of his family
blood.  He had, moreover, by his personal endowments and
achievements, cleft his way to a position far surpassing the
previous family level.  By his courage, shrewdness and
eloquence, he had established a reputation for greatness not
only with his own people, but also over a large circle of
aboriginal tribes.
Starting in his youth as chief of a clan, simply, he was
ultimately elevated to the dignity of a princely ruler over
the nation.  At the close of the last century he was an
octogenarian in years, with his constitutional vigor much
impaired and his intellectual powers measurably enfeebled.
His daughter, Mishawaha, then some eighteen summers
old, was nurtured in a manner befitting her rank.  From
inclination she had become a proficient in all their traditional lore.  She was skilled in all the games and amusements of their life in the open air, and an adept in the use
and handling of their lighter weapons.   She was an accomplished  equestrienne, riding her horse at any gait
up to flying speed, with firm  seat, fearless freedom and
graceful attitude. She mingled witha zest in the excite



LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


37


ments of the chase, seldom failing to be in at the death
of the hunted animal.
She inherited her father's mental strength and acumen;
his self-reliance, resolute will and haughty pride. Subject
to occasional outbursts of a fiery temper, her normal state
was nevertheless one of sprightly vivacity united with
amiability of disposition. The darling of her father, as the
child of his old age, and the household pet as well, she
was indulged in many wayward caprices, but without thus
being spoiled. Naturally wild and frolicsome, she was yet
intrepid and fearless in danger to the very verge of temerity.  But underlying these outcropping personal traits,
however, there was practical good sense, an innate selfrespect, and the pride of rank and family blood. These
uniformly toned her conduct and checked every impulse to
overstep the proprieties of life and social position. We will
now turn to her personal exterior endowments and physical attributes.
In form  and feature, Mishawaha was a model of captivating female loveliness-a very paragon of aboriginal
beauty.   Her hair, black as the raven's wing, was glossy,
straight, abundant and of surprising length. Her eyebrows
were arched, well defined, and marking the base of a full,
broad, polished forehead of moderate height. The eyes of
her race are usually deep set, small, of bead-like form, and
dull in quietude. Hers, on the contrary, were black indeed,
like the hair, but large, full, moist and lustrous, always
both expressive and luminous, with an added steel glitter
under excitement. Her nose was after the Grecian pattern,
finely chiseled and giving character and charm to a face
slightly of the oriental oval mould.
The mouth was comely; the lips a little arched, flexible and readily pouting, yet tremulous with the halfhidden smile always lurking there.    The chin was well




38


AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


defined, delicately formed, with a tiny dimple nestling in
the center.   The ears were shapely, thin and semi-transparent.
Her complexion had nothing of the dull, dusky, olive
hue of the Southern Asiatic.    It more nearly approached
the lively, light silver tinge of burnished copper.   Her
cheeks and lips had the rich ripe bloom of the damask rose.
The skin was soft, smooth, polished and clear.
Her well-formed head was poised in queenly fashion,
upon a neck and throat of faultless model.    Her stature
was a trifle above medium height, but the general contour
of body and limb was admirable in its roundness and ripeness.   The feet and hands were small and finely shaped.
Her step was light and elastic, while all her attitudes and
movements were natural, easy and graceful.
Her voice in conversation was low, rich, and rippling,
but when giving utterance to musical notes it had a birdlike softness and sweetness of rare excellence.  She also
possessed in high perfection the imitative gifts and faculties of the southern mocking bird.
Such was the forest maiden, Mishawaha, whose present
captivity was the result of her own temerity, and which
proved the occasion of another sharp but decisive campaign.
When the maiden, as we have described her, was thus
delivered over to the watchful care and restraining hand
of Wakazoo, the old chief had great faith in diplomatic
negotiations.  But as a matter of prudence and caution,
he promptly secured the co-operation of the Grand River
Ottawas, by a secret league with Okemos, their chief. By
its terms the latter was bound to lead, on call, a thousand
braves to meet the former as auxilliaries at any designated
rendezvous.
With his arrangements thus perfected-with his scouts










Ag


At


- f. I
1
71
t
r
I AU, I                I rl,II I






LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


39


already hovering the trails far and near, and watching at a
distance the camp-fires of Elkhart; and with sentinels set
to guard against the espionage or attacks of the enemy
upon his own swollen settlement, Wakazoo dispatched a
runner to Pokagon, then at Paw Paw, with the simple
pithy advice, " Wait, but watch."
Both these chiefs were anxiously awaiting some overture from Elkhart, touching his captive daughter, not
knowing of the utter prostration of the aged Shawnee chief
in consequence of the serious wounds received at the
recent battle of Three Rivers.  In fact the critical situation of Elkhart was only known to a small circle of his
friends, while the populace were kept in ignorance of his
debility, or his anguish occasioned by the captivity of his
beloved daughter.
CHAPTER VI.
Prairie Ronde, on the southern margin of Kalamazoo
county, is not surpassed in picturesque loveliness by any
of the numerous prairies in Southwestern Michigan. From
different standpoints, the natural eye commands a clear
view of much of its undulating surface, and its irregular
outline limits.  A  novel charm  is added to its scenic
beauty by the fact that, entirely separated from the belt
or fringe of growing timber encircling the prairie, an
island of thrifty forest trees is snugly nestled down upon
the bosom of the prairie. This unusual circumstance, doubtless, suggested its name of "Prairie Ronde," or "Prairie
Around."   Like other Michigan prairies, this one is cir



40


AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


cumscribed in extent and boundary so as to be crossed
from side to side without exhaustive fatigue.  It can be
readily scanned by the natural eye, without the wearisome
sameness of the almost limitless plains further west.
The soil, a dark brown loam, was in its annual product of indigenous grasses, herbage and flowering plants,
richly prolific.  As the season advanced toward mid-summer, there was, in the normal condition of that prairie,
with  an  unclouded sun, a gorgeousness of coloring-a
flashing brightness from an infinity of rainbow hues,
alternately blended and shifting from clear light to half
hidden blooms, which threw a wierd enchantment over the
beholder.  Let the reader imagine a fringe of dark green
foliage far away, skirting the prairie outline and marking
the visual horizon.  Then let the eye rest on the quiet,
cool shadows beneath the group of those central island
trees.  Mark how the scattering beams of sunlight come
piercing and glinting through the leafy canopy, tracing
on that velvet carpet fantastic pictures of quivering brightness.  Nestled in the shade of that far-skirting green
fringe and of that central canopy alike, numberless feathered songsters, perched on bough and branch, warble forth
their gladness in gushing notes of sweetest melody. They
could not be silent. They could not repress the joyous
upbursting song, when thus brought face to face with
ravishing beauty.
But that picture within!     Gentle reader, can your
liveliest fancy grasp it?  The time is, when there are
drifting patches of fleecy clouds above, causing swift alternations of sunbeam and shadows to chase each other over
the scene below.  Listen to the chirping of multitudinous
insects, and the hum  of countless bees.  Raise your eye
for a glance out upon the rich mantle spread over that
grand level stretch of prairie.  You find it dotted and




LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


41


spangled, yea, gemmed all over with single stems,. and
clusters, and groups of flowering shrubs and plants. Upon
them  there is an infinity of buds and blooming flowers.
They are endless in variety, and tinted with every conceivable shade of hue and color. 0! There is a briliancy, a
gorgeousness, and a glory in that bewildering bloom, not
even surpassed by the vivid colors in the bow of the
Creator's promise.
Next please call to your aid another scene, and try
another test.  Your breath is like the fabled ether of
Elysium; for the very air is permeated and laden with
perfumes and fragrant odors from the exquisite aroma of
that wilderness of blooms.  Finally, and as the crowning
glory, just imagine an outreaching, overspreading atmosphere all aglow, but without drift or current, yet tremulous and shimmering in its own baptism of golden light.
Gentle reader, we simply desired to lay before you a
picture of the Prairie Ronde of seventy years by gone;
and even as the writer saw it about forty years ago, when
clad in the fresh garniture of its virgin wilderness state,
and rivaling in its adornments our ideal creations of an
earthly paradise.
At evening twilight of a day in early June of the year
1801, two men rode out from the island of timber we have
described, upon the northern trail, urging their hardy
animals swiftly across the intervening prairie into the
forest beyond. Yet rapid and stealthy as their brief transit
was, in that gathering nightfall gloaming, they did not
escape observation.
There was at that period a projecting arm or neck of
the outlaying forest, northeast of the timber island.  It
stretched into the prairie to within one hundred rods of
the trail along which those horsemen were speeding their
way.   In the western skirts of this wooded neck, but




42


AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


screened from outward view, two other men had for many
days been posted, maintaining a sharp outlook upon the
stretch of prairie and the course of the trail north from
the timber island.
The men last named were our old acquaintances, Dead
Shot and Lynx Eye, now on duty as outlying scouts of
Wakazoo, and spies upon the movements of any Shawnees
going northward from Three Rivers.  From their intimate
association for the last two years, they conversed readily
in the English language.  The native, however, inclined
to use the abrupt and abbreviated vernacular of unlettered
American border men.
No sooner had the two horsemen vanished from sight
in their northerly course, than Lynx Eye, rising from his
recumbent posture, said, "Me go see 'em  trail.  May be
me tell who 'em be, and where 'em go."   Dead Shot replied, "You are right.   Be wary and quick.     If you
fail now, we will have a closer view on their return."
Lynx Eye crept forward through the underbrush.  Then
he sank from  view, so that the keen eyes behind him
could only mark his progress by the gentle waving of the
tall grass out on the open prairie.  But Dead Shot thus
knew that the distance was being successfully traversed.
After the lapse of an hour, the scout on the watch was
made aware of the approach of his comrade by a skilful
imitation of a whippoorwill's notes. The last twilight was
then merging in the darkness of an ordinary starlight
night.  As those notes were echoed back the native scout
appeared, quietly seating himself beside the other.  Defering to the well-known reticence of all Indian messengers,
Dead Shot allowed a few moments to elapse in silence.
Then, facing the other, he put the inquiry: "Well, Lynx
Eye, who were they?"
The latter as quietly replied, "Shawnees, Gray Wolf




LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN             43'
and  two braves."   Dead Shot hastily rejoined, "How
is that?  There were but two men passed on the trail.
But tell me, who is Gray Wolf, and what have you seen on
the trail?"
The dwarf answered: "Me tell Dead Shot all.   Gray
Wolf is young Shawnee chief, smart to talk, and him grow
big on war path.   Me see tracks of two braves on trail,
no more.   Then me go up north to forks.   You know,
three: one go north to river, one other go more toward
big lake. Him go to Horse Shoe Bend, to Wakazoo. The
last one points toward sunset, to Paw Paw, where Pokagon
stays.  At Trail Forks, me see nuther horse track, coming
up trail from Paw Paw.   Three all take middle trail for
Horse Shoe Bend.   First them have small talk together,
me know, cause me see tracks of horses stepping all 'round.
One rider drop this.  Me find him there."
Ceasing to speak the dwarf drew out from beneath his
garment, an arrow with a flint head.  The shaft, slightly
flattened near the fastening, had drawn thereon in blue
paint, a rude sketch of a wolf's head. Lynx Eye thereupon
resumed his remarks: "Me know this, Gray Wolf use him.
cause me hear talk of Wakazoo and Mishawaha.     Gray
Wolf much want to find Elkhart's daughter.  Last year
him want Mishawaha for wife.    Elkhart say no; cause'
him want much big chief for her.   Gray Wolf no give
up.   Him send one brave to spy her out at Paw Paw.
If no find her, him was to come up to Trail Forks.
Gray Wolf meet him with nuther brave.   All now gone
down to Wakazoo's settlement for sharp look after Mishawaha.   Better than heap of scalps, Gray Wolf think, to
steal her away from Wakazoo.   Him spose Elkhart then
give him to him for wife.  Lynx Eye has spoken."
"Aye, by my faith," said the pale face, "and shrewdly
spoken, too. I believe you have hit the mark. But what




44


AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


are we to do? Shall we follow them up on the trail?"
The dwarf answered, "Dead Shot know best 'bout that.
In course, if you go, me go too."
"You are always ready to follow my lead.   But now I
am in doubt, I want Lynx Eye to say what he thinks."
"Me think best way to stay here, watch 'em when come
back, fore much long."
'"Well, we will stay then, and try for a close look as
they return. 'Twill be some hours first, meantime we can
go to eat and sleep."
"Lynx Eye thinks the talk is good.   Him  now  much
tired, and big hungry."
The colloquy here ended, for the two immediately withdrew further within the timber to a small circular hollow
of some depth, but screened around its upper verge by
a thickly clustered growth of bushes. Carefully parting
these they descended the sloping slide. Uncovering some
live coals, they placed thereon a few dry sticks, and soon
had a clear blaze, with but little smoke to rise and thus
betray their presence.  Next they broiled some nice venison steaks, cut from the fresh saddle of a. deer, stowed
away under some boughs.     After eating a hearty meal,
and smothering down the fire, they slept soundly, wrapped
in their blankets, till early dawn. Making a similar repast for breakfast, they resumed their watch in the forest
skirts.
There they remained until towards noon when Dead
Shot espied a flock of wild turkies out on the prairie
within easy rifle range. Mechanically his rifle came up
to his shoulder for a shot, but the hand of Lynx Eye was
hastily laid on his arm, with the low spoken caution"Dead Shot too much forget. Rifle make smoke and
big noise.  Arrow go still, but him kill all same."
The rifle was instantly lowered, while the dwarf, drop



LEGENDS 0O MICHIGAN


45'


ping prone on the ground, crept half the distance toward
the flock. Then cautiously lifting his head and shoulders
above the grass, the arrow sped on its mission of death.
A few minutes later and the native scout was again beside
the other, exultingly holding up to view  a fine turkey
gobbler.  Dead Shot, smiling approvingly, dismissed him
to the hollow to dress and cook the turkey for their dinner, while he would maintain a careful watch upon the
trail.
In due time Lynx Eye returned to their place of outlook, bearing the turkey neatly dressed and nicely cooked.
Pointing to it, lying upon a square of bark, with a significant glance and motion towards the knife in the belt
of the other, he remarked: "Good time as any, and good
place to eat him here, can then watch over trail same
time."
The turkey was eaten with a relish that only woodsmen know, and the watch was kept up until the sun- was
sinking below the western tree tops.  Then three persons
appeared in view on the northern trail, two of these urging
their jaded and sweat-covered horses towards the timber
island.




CHAPTER VII.


As those three persons came along the trail abreast of
the scouts, only a hundred rods away, Dead Shot, wild
with excitement, exclaimed:
"One of them is a woman! and, by the Eternal! it is
the captive, Mishawaha!    They must stop for rest in
the timber grove yonder.    They must have food and
water from that bubbling spring over there!  What say
you, Lynx Eye?'
With his gaze still fixed upon the riders, with their
weary, almost stumbling animals, the dwarf replied:
"'Tis as I thought when out on the trail.    'Twas
Gray Wolf and his followers I tracked.  Them were after
her.  'Tis Mishawaha.   Gray Wolf is the one behind.
Him   has  got her    away.  But how?     They'll stop
down there some hours.   Them  tired and hungry much.
Anyhow, we'll look to 'em close 'fore them go."
"Aye! and we'll have her out of their hands, too,
in spite of Gray Wolf with the whole band of his accursed
imps!" shouted Dead shot in ringing tones.
The whole demeanor of the man seemed to have undergone a magical change. The dwarf, startled by his
rasping, fiery utterance, withdrew his eye from the strangers, and fixed a wondering glance on his companion.
Dead Shot was standing erect.  His head was thrown a
little back, but was at the same time proudly poised. His
lips were compressed and bloodless.  His nostrils were
dilated and quivering with intense excitement. His cheeks,
with each a spot of crimson, were otherwise of aspen hue.
His eyes were flashing with a baleful fire.  The brow was
dark and frowning. The muscles of neck, chest and arms,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


47


strung to their tenison, lay out on the surface in full volume and corded swells.
Lynx Eye, intuitiyely sounding the mystery of these
novel manifestations, fathomed the intensity of the master
passion they indicated.  Hoping that prudence would
come if he was left alone to reflect, he turned as if to
leave, remarking:
"Me 'spect we want horse much soon. Me now go
fetch 'em here in the timber, from that little prairie over
where we left 'em hoppled. Will Dead Shot stay here to
watch and plan till me come back in one little hour?"
Recalled from his unreasoning mood by these politic
suggestions, Dead Shot replied, "Yes, I will wait;" and
with the word seated himself, while Lynx Eye, pleased
at the effect of his ruse, sped away on his errand.
As the dwarf had sagely conjectured the previous evening, Gray Wolf, with his two followers, did take the
central trail, intending to visit the encampment of Wakazoo, and, if possible, to glean some intelligence of the
place where Elkhart's daughter was held in captivity:
The aged chief had as yet been confined to his couch by
wounds received in the battle at Three Rivers.
Gray Wolf had for some time been enamored of th14
beautiful person, mental gifts and sprightliness of Mishawaha.   He imagined that an important step towards
success in his wooing would be achieved, could he personally deliver her, either by force or stratagem, from captivity.  He had by some means learned of the league,
offensive and defensive, between Pokagon and Wakazoo.
The scouts of both had been instructed not as yet to
take life, unless in self-defence, but to await the commencement of actual hostilities on the war path.   This
fact had also come to the knowledge of Gray Wolf.   He
was thus emboldened to enter the Ottawa territory with




48


8  LEGENDS OF MICOIGAN


less stealthy precaution than he would otherwise have exercised.
The night closing in as they left Prairie Ronde on the
trail, was sufficiently light for them to readily follow the
pathway at a moderate pace. They crossed the Kalamazoo
by fording at the rapids, ten miles above the big horse
bend.   Thence they pursued their way with added caution.  With   the  morning  sun  two hours high they
reached the upper table land within a mile of the outer
wigwams in that quarter of the settlement.
A short distance in their front, the broad plateau is
suddenly narrowed down to a neck, not over twenty rods
in width, by two objective elbows: the one being a short
curve of the main river on the southerly side, and the
other by an approach and then abrupt deflection of a
chasm-like ravine, on the northerly side.  In either case
the banks descend precipitously to a depth of sixty to
seventy feet.  Leaving the trail for the bush, they approached  that narrow   uplift.  Here dismounting and
cautiously leading their horses forward, they entered the
neck, and there hitched the animals to staddles a few
paces from  the trail.  Creeping back to its margin they
kept a sharp lookout up and down, while maturing a plan
for future action.
Half an hour thus elapsed in quietude.  The weary
watchers withdrawing a few yards were all reclining at
full length, when their ears were saluted by female voices
in lively conversation. Crawling deftly forward once more
and peering out, they saw what made their hearts throb
with delight.  Three native maidens were seen approachiug them by the trail.  They were merrily chatting, occasionally stopping to pluck gay flowers by the wayside.
Two Ottawa braves followed a few paces in their rear,
evidently keeping watch and ward over their charges.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


49


The foremost, and by far the most lovely of the maidens,
was Mishawaha, Elkhart's captive daughter.
Gray Wolf, having been previously rejected by her as
a lover, and being doubtful of the reception the maiden
might now accord to him, shrank back from  view, at the
same time whispering to a follower of his, well known to
the entire family of Elkhart, to give the notes of the
cuckoo.  If the maiden noticed the signal, then he was
to show her his features through the bushes.
The notes were well executed, being a true imtiation
of natural ones.  The maiden heard and marked them,
furtively glancing around her.  The notes were repeated,
while for an instant a face was exhibited, framed in the
branches and limbs of a shrub a few rods ahead.  Mishawaha saw and recognized the face, and thus was fully
appraised that friends were near.
She met the emergency with outward composure, but
with a woman's strength of will, she gave no visible sign
to her attendants of her startling discovery. With ready
tact she remarked: "We have now walked far enough;
you stop here for a- moment, while I go a few steps for a
flower I see."
Gray Wolf, from his hiding place, saw the glance of
recognition she bestowed upon the brave, and comprehended the ruse of her advance.  He whispered his men
to unhitch, and one of them   to hold the horses.  The
other one he ordered to keep under cover until out of
sight, but to make his best speed for the ford they had
passed a few hours earlier that morning.
In  the meantime Mishawaha demurely stepped forward, leaving her companions, until she reached the place
where the face had momentarily appeared, and whence the
cuckoo notes had emanated.    Carelessly turning partly
around she suddenly sprang, stooping, under the branches,
4




LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


disappearing from the view of her companions and the
Ottawa braves.  But instead of meeting the brave whom
she had seen, the maiden was clasped in the arms of Gray
Wolf, with a pressure more nervous and fervent than politeness required.  Next he hurried her to the horses, and
seated her upon the one belonging to his absent follower.
Gray Wolf and the other brave then vaulted into their
saddles, and the three together dashed into the trail, and
were off southward in a wild gallop, the brave leading,
the maiden following, and Gray Wolf bringing up the
rear.
The two Ottawa braves and the brace of maidens comprehended the rescue with its surroundings on sight.
Knowing also that pursuit by them  on foot would be utterly futile, they returned to the settlement. Their report
was promptly made to Wakazoo of this singular escapade
of Mishawaha.    The chief was sorely perplexed, bowing
his head in thoughtful cogitation over this new complication of public affairs.  All his cherished plans of conquering peace by negotiation, and of securing the withdrawal of the Shawnees from the soil of the entire peninsula, in that moment of stern reality, disappeared like
'the baseless fabric of a vision, or a dream."
Still, although the prospect of a re-capture seemed well
nigh hopeless, he outwardly acted with the promptitude
of a man inspired with hope and courage.    Selecting a
dozen staunch warriors, he armed, mounted, and despatched them  in pursuit.  His orders were not to draw
rein until they reached the Shawnee picket lines, unless
they sooner overtook the fugitives.
This war-like cavalcade silently left the small peninsula, formed within the Horse-shoe bend, fording the
same at the South Rapids, and ascending the sloping
bank of the Southwestern plateau.  Having thus reached




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.              51
the scene of the morning escapade, the pursuit began in
earnest, but not with the speed of the flying fugitives.
The petty chief in command was a veteran, wellskilled in the capabilities and power of endurance of
man and beast.   Eyeing the foot-prints of the steeds in
the advance, with the way their hoofs had dug up and
spurred the soil, he sententiously remarked:
"One hour to ford —long journey beyond-horses no
breath, no strength.  From  ford start on gallop, then
come to a walk-me go steady-maybe me catch 'em
yet."




CHAPTER VIII.


Gray Wolf had indeed acted recklessly.   He had ridden the first  ten miles   in a wild gallop, not once
drawing rein until they reached and passed the rapids
at the site of the village of Otsego.   There they   dismounted for half an hour, to allow   their heated, overdone animals a breathing respite.   Gray Wolf improved
the chance thus offered for the renewal of his suit to
the maiden.   His protestations of love were vehement.
He urged and implored her consent to become his wife.
At first she quietly endeavored to repel his advances;
finally she firmly and decidedly declined an alliance with
him.   Stung into frenzy by her evident aversion to him,
and her cool rejection of his suit, he became heated with
fierce anger, and incautiously threatened her with coercive
power.
Then, all the pride of her haughty race, and still
more haughty family, leaped forth in    a crimson flush
over neck, face and brow.    Her eyes gleamed with scintillations of flashing, wrathful light; with a panther's
spring, she stood erect, confronting him, eye to eye.
Her right hand was nervously playing with the haft of
her knife, in its beaded and highly ornamented sheath
and girdle.
There was something strangely, ravishingly beautiful
in that forest maiden then    and there.   That queenly
form  and attitude; that eye of more than mortal brightness; those coral lips, wreathed into a curl of unutterable scorn and defiance, with the manifest presence of




AND THE OLD NORTHWEST.


53


that self-reliant intellectual force, were well calculated to
fascinate the beholder.
Standing thus face to face for a brief moment in
silence, she spoke in a voice not loud, but whose tones
had the clear metallic ring of chiming bells.
"Before I marry I must first love.   The man lives
not, who could compel me to wed, by appeals to my
personal fear, or by threats of personal violence; I am
incapable of fear, and I know how to defend myself;
we will now resume our journey."
With the    word  she  stepped  forward, and lightly
sprang to her saddle.  The two men also mounted for
a start, when their third man on foot came panting up
to the ford.  Gray Wolf promptly motioned his mounted
man to vacate the saddle for that weary runner. Springing to the ground, and hitching the horse, he set forward
on foot at a swinging gait.
The rear runner having refreshed himself by a plunge
into the river, whilst crossing, next mounted, and by
urging his horse for a few miles, overtook Gray Wolf
and Mishawaha.     Their progress finally became slow.
The animals, unwisely overworked for the first hour, had
no further capacity for speed.  In fact, they began to
evince symptoms of utter failure.  Thus it chanced that
the party of three reached Prairie Ronde at the late hour,
and in the jaded plight we have previously described.
Our attention will next be directed to the persons
we left on the skirts of that prairie, and on that timber island. Dead Shot, whilst awaiting the return of
Lynx Eye, with their horses, having recovered his selfpossession, was busy in conjecturing the means by which
Gray Wolf had so successfully effected the abduction of
Mishawaha.   Failing to fathom   that mystery, he was
nevertheless clear in the view, that the three horses now




54


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


on the timber island, were the same ones ridden north
by Gray Wolf and his followers, on the previous evening.
Feeling assured that this conclusion was correct, it
was a matter of course, that one of the braves had surrendered his horse for the use of Mishawaha; well knowing the rapid pace of an Indian runner, and the great
distance he could travel without food or rest, he became
satisfied that the third man was even then drawing near
on the trail.  An attempt to re-capture til!,maiden within
the coming hour, he had fully determinid; upon.    The
presence of this third warrior might complihate his plans,
or place his success in jeopardy.
Leaving Lynx Eye a sign that he had gone out to
the trail, he adopted the native method of crawling prone
through the grass to prevent any exposure of his person
in the still bright evening twilight.  Being an expert
in that species of exercise, he was soon at the trail.
His design was to effect.a capture of the foot traveler,
if possible, without slaying him.  He went prepared for
either alternative.  He first made sure, by searching for
foot-prints, that he had not already passed, and then lay
in wait for him  beside the trail.
The surmise upon which he acted, was correct. His
watch for barely ten minutes was rewarded by seeing the
Shawnee brave heave in sight.    He moved slowly, and
was evidently fatigued.  The scout now crouched behind
a cluster of large-stemmed flowering shrubs, all unconscious of his presence, the tired man had approached
within the distance of six feet, when Dead Shot sprang
upon him at a single bound-bore him     crushed to the
earth, and forced a gag into his mouth, without affording any chance for a single outcry.
Next depriving him of his weapons, he securely bound
him  by the wrists and ankles.  Dragging his now help



AND THE OLD NORTHWEST.


55


less victim  a few rods from  the trail, he lodged him in
a cluster of grass and shrubs.   Returning in the same
stealthy manner to his old stand in the timber, he found
Lynx Eye already there with the horses.     To him he
briefly stated his reasons for visiting the trail with the
result.
The dwarf listened to his recital, at first with an
anxious look, and then with an animated glow upon his
features; as the narrative ended, he gave utterance to his
thoughts in his own laconic style:  "Dead Shot be one
big brave.  Him  wise to think; quick to strike; me like
it much.   Now we wait one little hour; all dark then;
we take horses over there. Nobody see."
Meanwhile, Elkhart, at Three Rivers,, still feeble from
his wounds, and disheartened by the prolonged absence
and captivity of his daughter, accidentally heard of the
departure of Gray Wolf with his brace of braves.    He
conjectured at once the purpose of their hazardous mission.   The old chief, in   general, entertained a high
opinion  of the Shawnees' tact   and courage of Gray
Wolf.   Still he knew   him  to be naturally rash and
headstrong, wherever his personal feelings were deeply
involved.
He was also fully aware of his passionate and enduring love for Mishawaha; acting under its fiery impulse,
he feared for his prudence, and distrusted his discretion.
His anxiety would' not permit him    to rest.   On the
afternoon of the day that Gray Wolf returned with the
maiden to Prairie Ronde, Elkhart despatched a half score
of warriors, well armed and mounted, on that trail for
Prairie Ronde and the Kalamazoo      river.  His orders
were to find and follow the foot-steps of Gray Wolf,
and if they found him in trouble, to aid his escape.
Thus it happened, that on the evening of the day




LEBGE N.S `YF 'MICHIGAN


we have mentioned, there were two small hostile parties
on, or hovering near the timber island on Prairie Ronde,
between whom    a personal encounter was     imminent.
Two large hostile parties mounted, and rapidly approaching that same locality from  opposite directions, might
also there speedily meet in sharp collission.
A few words to our readers may be desirable here,
by way of furnishing them with a key to the personal
feelings of Gray Wolf and Dead Shot, and the mutual
jealousy and rancorous hatred they have toward each
other at that hour.    Gray  Wolf had    heard  of the
prowess and comely looks of the pale face hunter and
scout among the Kalamazoo     Ottawas.   He had   also
learned that he was a guest of Wakazoo, when Elkhart's
daughter was transferred to the big Horse Shoe Bend.
From these premises he inferred that Mishawaha and
the pale face must have become familiarly acquainted.
When therefore the maiden had so openly scorned his
own love a few hours before, he became insanely jealous
of Dead Shot, believing that Mishawaha had rejected
him  for love of the other.    The very thought was
madness. intense and consuming.    He resolved at the
moment to have the scalp and the heart's blood of the
pale face, at the earliest opportunity.
At the same hour Dead Shot was bitterly pondering
over the fact that the maiden  was now   in the hands
of the young chief, and that if she was successfully
restored by him to her father's arms, Elkhart, in the
fullness of his gratitude might make her the wife of
her deliverer.  Dead Shot at the Big Bend had enjoyed
the free entree.of the commodious wigwam of his patron
Wakazoo.
Thus for a few weeks he had daily enjoyed hours in
social intercourse with the captive maiden.   She was




AND THE OLD NORTEWEST.


quite a proficient in the use of the English language,
and was anxious to extend   that knowledge.    She was
likewise curious to hear about the habits, customs, ways.
and manners of the white race.   He was but too willing to impart to her all the knowledge in his power.
Thus conversing together in his language. time sped
on golden wing. Being guileless and as yet heart-whole
in all other directions, they were mutually attracted and
pleased with each other, and then unconsciously drifted
into an   ardent, devoted  and impassioned  love.  The
marked distinctions of race and color; and social position were all ignored by them.   They thought not of
the barriers the future might interpose.    They were
even heedless of the realities of the present.    They
floated away to airy realms, and lived for- a few weeks
in a dream  land of bliss.
Still they were in ignorance of either the nature or
strength of the attachment thus springing up between
them. Their natural conduct had been strictly decorous,
whilst in fact no word    of love had passed between
them. Thus it chanced, that when the scouts were
ordered away on their hazardous mission, the keen pang
of separation, and the vanishing light from their Eden,
made a thrilling revelation to each of our lovers.
With the shrinking delicacy of this mysterious new
fledged passion, each however carefully concealed its very
existence from the other. Thus they had parted without revealing by word or sign, the pent up agony     of
the hour.
Gray Wolf upon his arrival stopped at the      usual
resting place in that grove.  It had long been a place
of bivouac for wayfarers on that leading  trail.  Hundreds of fires had there been kindled,- and  thousands
quenched their thirst at the adjacent bubbling spring.




58


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Here the three dismounted, and the brave was
despatched with the animals, to the southern edge of
the timber where he hoppled them out to feed beside
the trail.  Returning he set about lighting a fire and
cooking some meat left over from their last visit, being
safely suspended on a limb.
CHAPTER IX.
From  his first arrival Gray  Wolf devoted   himself
assiduously to the comfort and welfare of Mishawaha.
For her he soon arranged with robes a resting place,
where she could sit, or recline at pleasure.  The savory
smell of the broiling steaks awakened them  all to the
keen demands of an appetite, whose calls had been long
deferred.
Mishawaha uninfluenced by either resentment towards
the young chief, or any pining love-lorn sentimentality,
partook of the repast with evident zest.  The men eat
voraciously, reserving however a liberal portion for their
absent comrade, for whose arrival they  were now  anxiously looking.
Reducing the fire to a small flickering light for his
guidance. they stretched themselves at length upon the
ground for the luxury of an hour's rest.    Two hours
had been the limit assigned for their stoppage, as Gray
Wolf hoped to reach Three Rivers at early morning
dawn.




AND THE OLD NORTHWEST.


59


Such then was the posture of affairs in the bivouac
on the timber island, when the two scouts with their
horses and equipments stealthy arrived at the northern
skirts of that same timber tract.  Fastening the animals
a few rods east of the northern trail, and seeing that
tomahawk and knife were in place in their belts, they
crept warily towards the now feeble light of the camp fire.
They could discern objects plainly within the small
circle illuminated by that light, whilst those within that
circle were unable to peer out into the darkness beyond.
Pausing often with upraised head and steady gaze, the
scouts scrutinized every object near that fire, and thus
enabled to ascertain the relative and exact position of
each of the persons there reclining.
Then hugging the very earth, they crept so noiselessly forward that not a leaf rustled, nor a twig broke,
to  give  warning  of their close proximity.    Finally
rising together to their feet, each, with an panther's
spring, landed  upon  his intended  victim.   As Dead
Shot felt. the person of Gray Wolf beneath him, he
whirlid him  with face to the  ground.   Sitting  astride
the body, with a thong knotted    above his elbows he
pinioned his arms behind the back.
Facing himself about, with his weight resting  upon
the  prostrate  body, he  lashed  the  ankles  together
securely.  Rising next to a stooping posture, he rolled
the helpless young  chief upon   his back, and tightly
bound  his wrists across his chest.    The  scout now
straightening himself up erect, glanced at the operations
of Lynx Eye.    He saw, that swift and dexterous as his
own movements had been, they barely equalled the
celerity and artistic performance, by which he had
reduced the other native to   a like  helpless  state  of
captivity.




60


6LEGENDS OF MIOHIOGAN


At the first outset Mishawaka sprang to her feet
facing the assailants., She recognized them at a glance,
and instantly fathomed their purpose.  She stood motionless, but watching the issue of the struggle and the
binding of the captives.  Then as Dead Shot saw their
work completed, he turned a' burning glance full upon
the face of the maiden.
A rich glow suffused both cheek and brow, whilst a
tender light gleamed from her lustrous but now  liquid
eyes.  Then as eye met eye, they both sprang forward.
Hands were clasped, and their lips met in the first kiss
of acknowledged  reciprocal love.  The next moment
they were awakened to a lively sense of their surroundings.
Gray Wolf was struggling furiously in his bonds.
With eyes wildly.glaring-with   nostrils inflated  and
quivering with intense rage-and with teeth fairly
gnashing with demoniac fury, he hissed forth the malediction, "accursed dog of a pale face; Gray Wolf will
have his scalp and cut out his heart."
At the same moment Lynx Eye, equally unmoved
by the loving embrace on the one hand, or the outburst of frenzied madness on the other, stepped to the
side of Dead-Shot and whispered, "Time to go-slow
march-night dark.    Him trail long."
These brief suggestions were barely concluded, ere a
confused sound came up from the southern limit of the
timber, as of men in a gleeful unguarded talk.   Only
one moment they listened, then "Shawnees," burst from
the lips of the dwarf, whilst the  order to "follow,"
broke from those of Dead Shot.   With the word, and
clasping the maiden in his arms, the pale face vanished
from  the circle of light.  He led the way for the
point where their horses stood picketed, with Lynx Eye
running by his side.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


61


They were barely allowed the time for thus disappearing in one direction, when from  the opposite, the
half score of braves despatched by Elkhart upon    the
trail, dashed up to the light with a gleeful shout, to be
sobered and silenced by the spectacle there  exhibited.
They had discovered the three horses hoppled and feeding on the edge of the prairie.  On -a closer inspection
they recognized the spotted animal ridden by Gray Wolf.
At the same time catching a glimpse of the flickering
light at the usual halting place, they presumed the
young chief to be quietly resting there.
Elated by this sudden and apparently pleasant termination of their expedition, and little dreaming 'of either
mishap or misadventure, they had, oblivious of either
caution or discipline on the war path, dashed forward at
a gallop in the tumultuous manner we have described.
The chief at the head of the squad was the equal
of Gray Wolf in rank and renown.     'At his command
the  saddles were instantly  emptied-bundles  of dry
faggots, close at hand, were heaped upon the fire; followed by an immediate upleaping flame illuminating the
whole timber tract.  Thus seen it fairly assumed the
semblance of a magnificent amphitheater covered  with
its leafy canopy.  Next the chief promptly ordered 'his
men to scour the whole area in search of lurking foes.
Whilst thus issuing his commands, with    his own
knife he severed the thongs by which.Gray Wolf and
his follower were bound.  Thus far no word of question or answer had passed between the two chiefs. But
as the thongs fell away from   his ankles, elbows and
wrists, Gray Wolf leaped upon his feet.  Then uttering
a fierce yell of rage, ending in the shrill war whoop of
his nation, he bounded away upon   the track of Dead
Shot with his own follower but a few rods behind him.




62


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Gray Wolf wildly leaping  along had already measured three-fourths of the distance to the northern skirts
of the timber, running in the line of the trail, when
the clarion war whoop of the dozen Ottawa braves,
sent in pursuit by Wakazoo, smote on his ear.    With
the cry they swept mounted into the circle illuminated
by the fire.  About. a dozen rods east of their point of
entrance Dead Shot and the maiden now stood by the
horses ready to mount and flee.
The spirits of the scout were wonderfully reviewed by
this unlooked for succor.  He shouted in ringing tones,
but using the Ottawa language.   "To the right, center
and left! Sweep the timber area!"
Gray Wolf readily comprehending the imminence of
his own peril, and in his extremity forgetting both love
and vengeance, wheeled and fled south on the trail for
dear life, rivalling in speed his namesake of the forest.
Not so with his unlucky follower, who a few moments
previous had caught a glimpse of the scouts, the
maiden and the horses.
Veering eastward from the trail he made direct for
that objective point.  He lost sight of his chief, and
took no apparent heed of the band of mounted Ottawas,
or their movements.  Now, Lynx    Eye first gazing at
the rushing troop, and then shifting his glance towards
the central fire, clearly perceived directly in his line of
vision, the swift approach of the Shawnee brave.  The
dwarf darted forward as if to meet his recent captive
in deadly grapple.
When however the two were almost within       each
others grasp, Lynx Eye, leaping lightly on one side,
and wheeling about, with an upward and forward spring
threw his long muscular arms around the shoulders of
his adversary, and hurled him to the ground.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


63


The Shawnee, being both supple and strong, managed to wiggle himself over nearly face to face with his
assailant.  Over and over they now rolled, and writhed,
and struggled; but the hugging embrace of the dwarf
was vise like and tenacious.  Dead Shot witnessing the
encounter, and finding it thus prolonged, stepped to the
spot and quickly bound the now passive victim.
The Shawnee braves widely scattered in their search
through the timber tract, believing from the ringing
whoop, that the Ottawas were upon them in formidable
numbers, vanished singly into the obscurity of the prairie
around and beyond.
Their chief had remained standing by his horse
watching the result of the search  he had instituted.
Perceiving the flight.of his band and the near approach
of the mounted foe, he forthwith vaulted into his saddle
galloping south in the track of the flying Gray Wolf.
Overtaking the latter at the moment of his recovering
and mounting his spotted war horse, the two took the
trail at a rapid gait for Three Rivers.
The Ottawas, satisfied that the timber area was fully
evacuated by the Shawnees, abandonded all idea of a
night  pursuit.  They  were content with a bloodless
victory, especially, as through the recapture of Mishawaha
by the scouts, they had attained the object of their
expedition.  They secured the horses thus unceremoniously left by the foe, and hoppled them with their own
out to feed, where those of the scouts were stationed.
They were then at liberty to group themselves at
the fire for rest and food.  Thither Dead Shot now led
Mishawaha, and Lynx Eye proudly marshalled his captive
into their midst.  The two scouts next going up the
northern trail a short distance, soon returned with the
other follower of Gray Wolf, whom Dead Shot had, two




64


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


hours before, captured and left gagged and bound out
on the prairie.
After the lapse of a couple of hours devoted to
refreshments and rest, the whole party were ready for a
homeward start.   The maiden and    two  captives were
each mounted on a horse taken from the Shawnees.
By common consent Dead Shot acted as escort of
Mishawaha, with Lynx Eye riding as her file leader on
the trail.
The cavalcade leisurely pursued their route during the
residue of the night.  At full dawn they increased their
speed, arriving about noon at their destination.  Their
return  with Elkhart's daughter and the two     captive
braves, was hailed by the masses with noisy, jubilant
exultation.
But with Wakazoo the pleasure of present success,
furnished really no equivalent for this fresh complication
of difficulties in the way of a peaceful negotiation.
Serene but reticent as usual before the populace, he
sought, nevertheless, a personal interview with Lynx Eye
from whom he received a detailed statement of all that
had transpired.
The dwarf dwelt upon    the particulars of that love
passage between the pale face and the maiden, in the
presence of Gray Wolf.    He graphically described the
fearful rage of the latter, with his terrible malediction
and threat of savage vengeance.
The sagacious old chief, dismissing his interlocutor, sat
pondering over the events, to the recital of which he had
just listened.  His mental grasp fastened upon the entire
situation. Reasoning from the natural promptings of the
human heart, as he had read its lessons, he was convinced
that the matter was not only beyond any peaceful solution,
but must now be settled by the stern arbitrament of war.




PART II.


THE TRIPLE ALLIANCE AND FINAL GREAT BATTLE
OF THREE RIVERS.?
CHAPTER I.
We closed the first part of our veritable narrative
with an account of the re-capture of Elkhart's daughter
by the scouts and a few Ottawa braves at Prairie Ronde,
with an account of their safe return to the encampment
of Wakazoo.   We also announced the safe conclusion
reached by the latter, that a formidable war was now
inevitable.
His opinion was chiefly predicated upon the following reasons:  He was satisfied that Gray Wolf would
now repudiate Mishawaha with scorn and loathing.   He
knew that he would cultivate his thirst for vengeance,
not only against Dead Shot, but against -all who had
been instrumental in wrecking his amatory hopes.
He also fully believed that with a knowledge of his
daughter's proposed mis-alliance with a pale face adventurer, the haughty Elkhart, furious with rage and mortification, would tear her image from  his heart.  He
would also proclaim  Mishawaha an alien from his household, and an outcast from  the nation.
The stern reflections of Wakazoo went still further.
He was sensible that the disgrace upon the proud lineage and family of Elkhart, having occurred through a
5




66


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


breach of their neutrality by his Ottawa tribe, and at
his own instigation, nothing short of blood could atone
for the dire offense.
Thus believing and judging, the old chief at once realized the startling perils by which he was girt about.
He was awoke from his dreams of fancied security, to
the necessity for a prompt draft upon all his resources
to meet successfully the impending crisis.
At an early hour of the succeeding morning, he despatched special envoys north and south,-one to Okemos,
chief of the Grand River Ottawas, then at the present
site of the city of Grand Rapids, and the other to
Pokagon, the Pottowatomie Chieftain at Paw-Paw.   The
envoys bore from him an urgent request that both
chiefs would meet him forthwith at the Horse-Shoe
Bend of the Kalamazoo, and that each would come
attended by two trusty councillors, for a secret conference
upon matters of vital importance to their respective
tribes.
These messages were swiftly conveyed and promptly
responded to by the chiefs with their attendant councillors in person.  They were received   by  Wakazoo
with courteous and stately ceremony.  They were comfortably lodged and hospitably entertained.  On the following morning, Wakazoo, also supported by two councillors, opened the conference with them in a wigwam
apart, and guarded from all intrusion.
The details of the existing war, and of its chequered
fortunes, were given by Pokagon.    The later developments were then graphically described by Wakazoo.
These included the recent attempt of the Shawnees to
surreptitiously re-capture the daughter of Elkhart out of
the hands of Wakazoo.    Next he detailed the subsequent encounter at Prairie Ronde with its practical results




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


67


The whole field was then critically re-surveyed.  The
aggressive policy and ambitious schemes of the Shawnees
for territorial conquests were also reviewed.  The possible future injuries to the various resident tribes of the
peninsula were made to figure in the balance sheet of
Elkhart's aggressions and delinquencies.  The suggestions
of the several chiefs and councillors were all gravely
canvassed, and a harmonious conclusion    was ultimately
reached.
It will be sufficient for our present purpose to state
generally, that an alliance between the three tribes,
was there formed.   Its ostensible object was the expulsion of the Shawnees from     the  entire limits  of the
lower peninsula.  The war was to be inaugurated afresh
and vigorously prosecuted, Wakazoo was to plan the
campaign   and  superintend  the  field evolutions.  His
incipient quota was to be twelve hundred warriors for
the service.  Okemos was to lead to the       front and
handle in action one thousand braves; whilst Pokagon,
acting in concert and aiding in each conflict, was to
muster and lead eight hundred men.
4The sitting of the council had been from   sunrise to
sunset, without any refreshment or respite.  At its close
the members were summoned to a repast, abundant in
supply and variety  of substantials.  It was also garnished with such delicate dishes of fresh fish, fowl, and
fruits, as the forests, the waters, the openings and the
prairies then afforded.  One hundred guests, all specially
invited by Wakazoo, partook of the feast along with
the chiefs and councillors.,
Prior to the departure of the two deputations for
their respective abodes on the next morning, Wakazoo
submitted to them his plan for immediate action.   From
the northern verge of Dowagiac prairie, south-west of




68


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Paw-Paw, Pokagon was within the next three days' to
establish a strong line of scouts to the northern extremity of Prairie Ronde, within the same period Wakazoo
would, from the latter point, extend that line east by
north through Climax Prairie to the junction of the
Battle Creek and Kalamazoo, the same being the present site of the city of Battle C(reek.
Occasional outlying scouts covering the main more
northerly trails, converging towards Three Rivers, were
to be advanced still nearer the latter place.   At the
period of our narrative there was a well-known and
much frequented trail, running from  Kalamazoo to the
Grand River Rapids.
On the eighth day from the council, Okemos was to
lead his picked corps over this trail to meet Wakazoo
and Pokagon at Kalamazoo.     The latter place was designed as a base of supplies in all the contemplated
advance movements of the campaign.
The plan thus outlined was duly executed by Pokagon  and   Wakazoo.    The  picket-line was thoroughly
posted, whilst south of that line Wakazoo sent forward
Dead Shot and Lynx Eye to occupy their old stand on
the timber neck at Prairie Ronde.   The old chief took
an early occasion to explain to 1Mishawaha the sad predicament to which she had reduced herself by her
unfortunate attachment for the pale face scout.
He plainly informed her that she was thus entirely
cut off from her kindred and nation, by whom henceforth she would be discarded and disowned.  That heroic
forest maiden listened calmly and with gently dignity
until he ceased to speak. Then buoyed up by the unquestioning faith of her great love, she replied in the
spirit, and almost in the words of Ruth in the olden
time.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


69


"I love Dead Shot.    He has promised to make me
his wife, if he comes out of this war alive.      Then
where he goes I shall go;-his home will then be my
home;-his people will be my people;-and his God, my
God."
The aged chief left her with a new insight into the
unselfish and boundless devotion of a woman's love.
We here retrace the steps of our narrative somewhat,
with the view of bringing forward some of our other
actors, and of detailing other occurrences having a bearing upon the principal results we aim to record.
Upon the return of Gray Wolf and his associate
chief to Three Rivers, they openly reported the facts of
their expeditions; the capture of Mishawaha by Gray
Wolf; her recapture from him, and the night encounter
at Prairie Ronde, with its practical results.  The rage
of the populace became unbounded at what they-regarded
as a plain act of perfidy on the part of the Ottawas.
The two   young chiefs smarting   under the shame of
their defeat and humiliating plight, purposely fanned the
flame of the popular indignation.
Finally the masses clamored loudly for revenge, and
demanded to be led on the war-path down to the HorseShoe bend of the Kalamazoo.    Elkhart made no effort
to stem  the tide of this popular uprising.  But whilst
seemingly yielding to its drift, he sought to wisely regulate  and  systematize the movement.    The blow   he
aimed and designed to give, he meant should be both
effective and severe.  He had mourned over his captive
daughter as a missing' darling.   He now   loathed her
very name as being wedded to infamy, and her choice as
stamping a foul disgrace upon spotless lineage.
He steeled his heart against all softer embtions, and
closed and barred its avenues against even a fitting




70


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


approach of   her image.   He ordered the    destruction
of every article she had ever possessed or worn, and
sternly forbade all mention of her name in his presence.
He laid the sin and the shame of her apostacy and
degrading attachment at the door of the perfidious
Wakazoo and his petted renegade pale-face scout.
The shock to his moral sensibilities seemed to energize
his physical organization.  This counter irritant somehow
imparted both strength and healthful vigor again.   He,despatched messengers to the Wabash valley for the levy
of one thousand additional warriors, to join him at Three
Rivers within the next ten days.     He also sent out
scouts to the front to learn the schemes and maneuvers
of the confederate chiefs at Paw Paw and at Allegan.
Those Shawnee scouts profiting by the recent lessons
they had learned, now warily entered the intervening
territory.  Advancing   cautiously they  discovered  the
picket line of the enemy already posted in their front.
Turning east and west and traveling for miles, they thus
sought to out-flank that line, and to pass beyond.
Foiled in the attempt they returned and reported to
Elkhart the extent of that opposing picket line.
The experienced old chief, seeing in this extra precautionary step, the masterly strategy of the renowned
Wakazoo, determined to    adopt the counter policy of
massing his own forces in close column of attack, and
thus wedge-like, to pierce the enemy's line of occupation.
Thus reaching his rear at the proper point, he would
push swiftly for the capture of his stronghold at the
Horse-Shoe Bend, down on the Kalamazoo river.








1 ~7//llYll'~ueclrY\'BU-'"' ~--=:O
41
Srs~
-p
 --- —rV:C Z
9
~-)
3 n
\II L; \\\~ --- —-i ---L —Ii-5\\\\ 
-
c —r
ELI-aaRT.




CHAPTER II.


This counter scheme of Elkhart was the precise resulA
which Wakazoo anxiously sought, and confidently anticipated, from the apparent weakness of scattering his own
forces over such an extended line in front. But Wakazoo had provided for the sudden massing of all these
men at any objective point Elkhart might select. Swift
runners were stationed along the line at intervals from
Battle Creek to Dowagiac.   By them    the word would
quickly go, for all the scouts to rally at the point of
threatened assault.
In  the  meantime the   confederate subalterns  were
industriously filling their magazine of supplies at Kalamazoo, collecting there also a fleet of canoes for river
use.  On the eighth   day   from  the  holding  of that
special council, Wakazoo directed Pokagon with    their
joint forces then in hand, to advance to the camps
already prepared, about two miles northward of Prairie
Ronde and of his picket line skirting the same.
Prompt to the hour on the evening of that same
day, Okemos reported in person at Kalamazoo, with his
full compliment of one thousand warriors from    Grand
river.  After a short consultation between Wakazoo and
Okemos, it was deemed advisable to keep Elkhart and
the Shawnees in utter ignorance of the presence of this
corps of Okemos, until a battle should be initiated.
In furtherence of this subtile scheme, Okemos embarked
that very night with his command in that fleet of
canoes, making their way    eastward to   Battle Creek.




72


2LEGEND)S OF MICHIGAN


Landing they took the picket line back southwesterly to
Climax Prairie.  Thence they were covertly guided    to
the thick timber closely bordering Prairie Ronde on its
eastern verge.  There   encamping they were to await
further developments.
Within the lapse of eight and forty hours, by that
circuit they were snugly ensconced in their new quarters.  By this time Pokagon and Wakazoo had advanced
their joint forces well up to their picket line in the
timber north of the same prairie. There they went into
camp on both sides of the main trail to Three Rivers,
leading through the timber island.    Our scouts, Dead
Shot and Lynx Eye, were still south of all in the forest
neck jutting into the prairie from the north.
Elkhart's recruits having reached Three Rivers somewhat in advance of the,allotted time, being now mustered
with the braves already in the vicinity, the effective
force was found to be about. twenty-five hundred warriors.
Elkhart, having rapidly recruited in health and strength
-elated with this firm  array of men-at the same time
being spurred on by a half score of young chiefs, resolved
to make a dash north to Kalamazoo.     He expected to
find Wakazoo still there with the moiety of his force
not on that lengthy picket line.
By this prompt advance he could easily break through
that skirmish line, thus falling upon the Ottawa chief,
laboring under the disadvantage of a weakened and
divided force.  By this bold stroke and sudden  assault
he was confident of his ability to achieve a victory.
Marshalling his own forces in several divisions, to  onehalf the number of his chiefs he assigned each a distinct
command.
The residue he reserved as a staff around  his own
person.  Thus ordered, the whole body moved north on




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


73


the trail in consecutive bands.  The aged chief, once
more in the saddle took his position about midway in
the line.  Starting late in the morning and     moving
leisurely, at the approach of sunset they had barely
reached and forthwith encamped in the timber skirting
the southern prairie margin.
Our two scouts from their old lookout station, had
an unobstructed view over the prairie southward.    As
the evening set in, they detected many twinkling lights
spreading widely east and west, clearly disclosing to their
practised eyes, the warlike bivouac of a large force.
Mounting at once they rode swiftly north to impart
their news to Wakazoo.    The latter without the loss of
a moment started runners each way over the picket line
warning all the braves to join him  before dawn.
The scouts bringing him this important intelligence,
were given the proper signal and directed to convey the
news to Okemos at the east.    Thither they steered their
course now fearlessly crossing the prairie in the obscurity
of night.   Arriving  at the eastern   marginal timber
Lynx Eye gave the signal in a close imitation of the notes
of a whipporwill.
They were promptly echoed back by a sentinel of
Okemos.   He forthwith stepped out to the scouts who
had dismounted.   They informed him   of the arrival of
the Shawnees on the south edge of the prairie.    They
then separated, the sentinel to convey the news to his
chief, but the scouts to. return to their quarters in the
sunken hollow, of the timber neck.
Before dawn their slumbers were disturbed by low
voices, producing an indistinct humming sound. Creeping
up the slope of the hollow, they found that limited area
of timber jutting into the prairie, swarming with Ottawa




74


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


warriors.  They were all being stationed rapidly under
the eye of Wakazoo.
The scouts quickly ascertained that the timber island
was being similarly occupied by the Pottowatoniies under
Pokagon.   Large skirmishing parties were also hidden
out upon the prairie on both sides of that timber tract.
At full dawn, the only visible evidence of their actual
presence there, was a wavy, undulating motion of the
grass, like ripening grain when stirred by an airy breeze.
The men out there prone upon the ground, were shifting positions into parallel lines and nestling down into
more perfect cover.
With tomahawk in belt at the back, and the knife
at the side; with well strung bow and quiver full of
arrows; with glittering eyes and chests heaving in view
of the anticipated struggle-those men were eagerly
watching and waiting for a possible hand to hand
conflict, when the whirling tomahawk should go crashing through skull and brain, or the knife draw the life
blood with each heart thrust.
Before the sun had risen the Shawnees had rekindled
their fires, cooked their food, and made their morning
meal.   Thus they    exposed  afresh  to their watchful
enemies their position, and the probable course of their
intended line of march.  The confederate forces on  the
contrary kindled no fires, cooked no food;  but to   be
strong in battle, silently broke their fast on dried meat,
fish or other prepared eatables[ thereby leaving their
advance unheralded, and their actual presence unbetrayed
by any visible token.
Shortly after, the Shawnees were in full motion,
advancing in the order of the previous day.   The head
of their column soon reached and was about to enter
the thick timber of the island, when from that leafy








;IA i


- I I&..:-:.


i


I


i I Ogilvy
1,


A


k 7


\V \\
I


SIJAR WYEES  AT  IIu;  RIVERS.




AND THEE OLD NORTH WEVST.


75


covert; the war whoop of the Pottowatomies uprose with
a grand volume of sound, making the welking ring.
Forthwith a tempest of arrows came glancing out creating sad havoc in the front ranks of that compact array.
The survivors recoiled in sore dismay from  that telling
assault.
Elkhart riding out from the center of the line for
an unobstructive view, fathomed at once the secure
position of the enemy in ambush.     Thinking  to pass
their stronghold by a flank movement in the open prairie
east, he issued the order for the front to wheel to the
right, and to march eastward far enough for the whole
line to form in the prairie facing north.  Just as the
command was given, its execution was accelerated by
another tempest of arrows from a body of outlying skirmishers in the prairie south of the timber and west of
the trail.
The Shawnees at double quick were soon formed on
Elkhart's plan east of the timber island.  As they thus
faced to the north, the timber neck occupied by the band
of Wakazoo lay directly in 'their front.   The instant
that flank movement was ordered by Elkhart, the outlying body east on the prairie were rapidly called in by
Pokagon.   Before that heavy Shawnee line was duly
formed, those skirmishers had crawled to the island and
were ranged in its eastern timber* fringe.  The residue
of his force Pokagon next sent to creep in parallel lines
towards the ambush point of Wakazoo.    The object was
thus to bar the Shawnees from a return to the trail by
an oblique movement to the northwest.
While his divisions formed in two lines, front and
rear, in open marching order, Elkhart gave the word for
a quickstep advance to the cover of the timber neck.
Upon their near approach the war whoop of the con



76


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


cealed Ottawas smote upon their ears, accompanied by a
flight of arrows still more numerous and death-dealing
than that of Pokagon's band.      The entire front line
recoiled backward in consternation.
An intrepid young chief leading the left division of
Elkhart's force, started his wing northwest for the trail.
A wall of living bodies uprising from the herbage,
delivered in  their teeth  a murderous discharge.   The
rifle of Dead Shot here sent out its sharp report from
the timber.   The gallant Shawnee chief fell, paying for
his temerity with life.
Thereupon the new    movement was abandoned.      At
this junctureWakazoo shrewdly ordered the body of his
band to advance from cover, thus for a moment disclosing
a compact line as they delivered an arrow flight with
more certain aim.   The evolution was a marked success.
It was made still more effective by a second discharge
of the scout's rifle, followed by the death shriek of
another chief two hundred yards away.
The effect of that shot upon the dusky warriors out
there on the prairie was magical.  Even Elkhart was by
this time fully aware that he was foiled again.     But,
being fertile in expedients, he resorted to another change
of base.  The order was forthwith issued, for his two
lines to face to the right, and advance at double-quick
for the timber across. the prairie on the eastern side.




CHAPTER III.


The distance was considerable, but was quickly traversed.  When his weary men hoped for a respite and a
shelter in the shady grove now just ahead, still another
war whoop came pealing forth from the thousand braves
of Okemos.   It was also accompanied by a darkening
cloud of winged missiles equally fatal with those of
Pokagon and Wakazoo.
Elkhart was sorely troubled by this battle cry of an
unexpected and most formidable foe. Gazing around him
and then  overhead, he cried out.   " The face of the
Great Manitou is behind a cloud." Without waiting for
a second assault he ordered his column again to wheel
and make obliquely southwest for their camping ground
of the previous night.  This evolution and march were
accomplished without pursuit, or any interruption.
For it was not the policy of the confederates to
engage in any desultory or protracted warfare.   They
were fearful that the latter result might follow the scattering of the Shawnees into separate bands. Their plan
was to force Elkhart into a decisive battle at Three
Rivers.  This would terminate his settlement there, and
force him to evacuate the entire region.
On the other hand. Elkhart, although disheartened by
the successive disasters he had that day experienced, was
yet far from  accepting the situation as a finality.  He
was deeply pained by the decimation of his ranks without the chance for striking   a retaliatory blow.  He
ascribed his misadventures to his own miscalculation of




78


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


the strength of his foes, of the celerity of their movements and the extent of their league.
The lesson he had that day learned was too severe
to  be readily forgotten.  The fruits of his rashness
were all too bitter for him  to desire any renewal, or
fresh instalment.  In that one hour his plan of the
campaign  underwent a radical change.     His previous
aggressive policy was abandoned for purely defensive
operations.
He believed the confederates would hesitate to attack
his stronghold.  He hoped that delays and hindrances
might intervene.  Time was now   important to him  for
strengthening his works and for making a fresh levy of
recruits from  the lower Wabash, and the northern bank
of the Ohio.
With this hasty programme for the balance of the
campaign, a backward movement of his forces became a
necessity.  Therefore, in the silence and obscurity of the
midnight hour, marshalling his divisions he departed for
Threes Rivers.
During the evening after the flying skirmishing rencounters we have described, the confederate chiefs met
at the camp-fire of Wakazoo.     Their purpose was to
make out a system of manceuvres looking towards a combined attack upon  the Shawnee stronghold.     Pokagon
was sanguine that the    present confederate force  was
sufficient, and urged a joint advance with the morning
sun.   Wakazoo reasoned    that when they became the
assailants, both the hazards and casualties would be enhanced, and a marked advantage would be enjoyed by
the besieged fighting under cover of entrenchments,
however rude.
Okemos, coinciding   with  Wakazoo,   proposed  that
messengers be sent to levy two hundred recruits for each;




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


to report in person to the chiefs respectively within
three days.   During   this delay, their hunters could
easily procure in that vicinity an ample stock of meats
and needed supplies for their short campaign.
These suggestions were ultimately approved by all,
especially as the requisite time would be too limited for
Elkhart to obtain additional recruits from  a far greater
distance.  Acting  promptly on  these conclusions, their
messengers were speedily under way on the diverging
trails leading, towards Paw Paw, the Horse-Shoe Bend
and the rapids of Grand River.
To the confederate chiefs, a knowledge of the plans
and movements of Elkhart, subsequent to his retreat,
was now both desirable and vitally important in shaping
their approaches and guiding their final assault.  The
mission of a spy for this emergency, was one of difficulty and danger.
To penetrate within the lines of the enemy, and possibly to burrow  within ear-shot of the consultations between Elkhart and his chiefs, required tact, vigilance
and personal daring.   An intimate knowledge of the
country, streams, prairies, and timber glades, was highly
desirable.  Dead Shot and Lynx    Eye were offered by
Wakazoo for this secret service.   To these Wakeshma
was added by Pokagon and Seebewa by Okemos as the
most skillful and trusty scouts of their tribes.
These four men, from  similarity of taste and endowment, readily fraternized, and retiring for consultation,
listened to a minute description of all the region adjacent to Three Rivers, from   Wakeshma who had long
resided there.  They then fixed upon a route and an
outline plan.   In due time they were mounted each
upon his favorite horse, and rode away upon an unfrequented trail, leading to Nottowaseepe prairie, lying a




80


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


few miles east of Three Rivers, and skirted by the St.
Joseph river.
Advancing cautiously along their shrub-tangled path,
frequently pausing to hearken and to peer into contiguous thickets, they finally at dusk of the next evening
reached a secluded point on the westerly neck of Nottowaseepe prairie, near the river bank.  The current of
the stream was free of obstructions to and through the
native settlement of Three Rivers.
Camping there, the scouts hoppled out their horses
on the prairie neck, and after a hasty repast of jerked
venison  and  smoked   dried fish, betook themselves in
couples, to a stroll up and down the river bank, in
search of a much-needed canoe.   Seebewa and Wakeshma
went eastward and up-stream, whilst the other two went
down the same.    The latter pair after a fruitless search
for a couple of hours, returned to camp, but found their
comrades still absent.
The latter pushing their search far up the prairie,
having its bushy fringe skirting the stream, they were
finally rewarded by hearing low voices further up with
the regular dip of canoe paddles.   Pressing through the
bushy fringe, they faintly discerned a craft descending
the stream.   Shortly thereafter the heads and shoulders
of two persons using paddles were brought into outline
view.
With the decrease of the distance they clearly perceived, by voice and stature, that the voyageurs were
lads of fifteen years, busily conversing in the Shawnee
dialect.  Wakeshma, by a sign keeping Seebewa under
cover, but exposing his own person to full view, hailed
the lads in their own tongue, requesting to be taken
on board for a ride to the settlement.     Those unsuspecting lads replying that they too, were going there,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


81


promptly headed their canoe ashore to take in the
stranger.
As the bow touched bottom    in shoal water, the two
scouts leaping out on opposite sides, each with one hand
grappling the gunwale of the boat, with the other hand
grasped a lad, with a united effort of their one hand
strength, the canoe was shoved firmly aground at the
bow.   Securely lashing the boys at wrist and    ankle,
and warning them to remain silent, they placed them in
the bottom of the craft.
Wakeshma sprang into     the  stern, whilst Seebewa,
shoving off at the bow, then leaped aboard.  Seizing the
paddles, they soon had the canoe in motion, headed with
the current.  Quickly reaching their destination and landing their captives, they drew the canoe ashore, concealed
it in thick bushes, and loosening the lashings of the lads,
led them  to the camp, greatly to the surprise of their
comrades already there.
The scouts thus freshly arriving, recounted the incidents of their tramp, in the Ottawa language, not understood by the lads; also, the method of their capture, with
the possession of a good serviceable canoe, as a most valuable trophy.   There was one serious drawback to the
pleasure of the scouts.  Lynx Eye first gave expression
to the thought of all in his quaint style:  "Better let
boys alone.  Now, ef let 'em   go, run home; tell all.
Keep 'em here; folks look all over for 'em."
The dilemma thus forcibly put, was appreciated by the
others.  They could neither retain nor liberate the lads
without the risk of frustrating all their schemes for espying the enemy's secrets.  Even the knowledge of their
presence at Nottawaseepe, would put Elkhart on the alert
to prevent their nearer approach from any direction.
To relieve them from this perplexity, Dead Shot pro



82                LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
posed  an immediate reconnoisance   by three of   their
number in the canoe towards Three Rivers, whilst the
fourth should remain in charge of the captives. This
was eagerly assented to by all, but the three natives
claimed the right to  go, alleging that they were less
liable to detection than the pale-face, and had more skill
in handling a canoe.
Yielding to their importunities Dead Shot consented
to remain.  The three were off forthwith in the bark.
Seebewa steering and the others on bended knees plying
the paddles on either side.  The birchen  canoe bravely
bearing its burden, buoyantly sped down thecurrent like
a thing of life.




CHAPTER IV.


After the departure of the other three scouts, Dead
Shot, with the captive lads on his hands, was visited
by a mysterious presentiment of impending peril. Unable to divest himself of this novel, restless sensation, he
finally sought relief in action.  Lashing the ankles of
the boys again, he bound a muffler over the mouth of
each to prevent their giving any alarm    by signal or
outcry.
Next reducing the fire to a feeble glimmer, he went
for the horses.  These he found well fed, and forthwith
they were rigged for use. Then leading his own, the
other three readily following in single file order, he
returned to camp again.   There he remained watching
and waiting until the small hours of the nmorning. Unable longer to resist the impulse to action he unlashed
the ankles of the youths and placed each on horseback.
Mounting his own war steed with     the others following, he started down a well beaten trail on the
north river bank.   At short intervals he would stop,
dismount, listen, push his way to the brink of the
stream, and peer anxiously down its surface for any
sign or sound of life or motion.   Returning he would
then remount and advance again, until in this manner
he had traversed half the distance to Three Rivers.
Stopping thus at last and creeping to the water's
edge, he found his view impeded after a short stretch,
by the bends and sinuous curves of the channel and
river bed.  But he heard far down stream a murmuring




84


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


sound.  Sending his ear close down   to the water surface, he could at length distinguish sharp, shrill shouts
and feebler defiant yells.
For a clear comprehension of the origin and nature
of the disturbances occurring below, we will next trace
the progress of the other three scouts on their night
voyage of discovery.  Arriving at the outskirts of the
settlement they perceived by the glancing torchlights,
and a confused murmur of voices, that quite an assemblage of both sexes was in great commotion. The scouts
landing, left Lynx Eye in charge of their canoe.
Seebewa and Wakeshma, having previously adopted
the paint symbols and costumes of Shawnees of ordinary
standing, stealthily approaching adroitly managed to
mingle in a promiscuous throng of male and female natives,
grouped a few rods distant from the water's edge. From
the volubility of the squaws Wakeshma soon learned
that the gathering was occasioned by the prolonged absence of the lads.
But whilst some were vehemently urging an instant
search up the river, others favored still further delay.
Others still, of the gossiping order, were discussing the
plans and movements set on foot by Elkhart since his
last hasty return. Wakeshma being a proficient in their
language, soon gleaned valuable news, and was intently
listening for more, with Seebewa standing apart by a
few feet, but watching every glance and motion of
his comrade.
Now, Lynx Eye, whilst waiting by the river margin,
was casting a curious eye over the numerous canoes
moored near his own.     He thus chanced to' discover
one of superior model, having greater breadth of beam,
lying light as a cockle shell on the water.' with a long
handle and flexible blade rigged for a rudder oar, but




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


85


poised in row lock, permitting the free play and roll of
a sculling oar.
Our dwarf scout coolly appropriated this rcanoe in
lieu of the one he had in charge.     Dexterously shifting the relative position of the two, he at the same
time made sure that in the change he secured a,brace
of good paddles also.   He now   stood with one hand
on the bow stem, complacently viewing his new acquisition, but with all his faculties on the alert, and in
full readiness for instant service.
Only a dozen rods away Wakeshma still intent upon
the current of promiscuous talk, caught the gleam  of a
pair of glittering  eyes, a few  paces distant, fastened
upon him.    He felt that his disguise was penetrated
and his person identified.  He readily recognized   his
interviewer as a brave whom    he had twice previously
encountered in skirmish and in battle.
Their game was up. Wakeshma now caught the eye
of Seebewa, then quick as thought he wheeled and the
two side by side together fled. A tomahawk came hurling through the air close to their heads.  There were
luckily no bows and arrows at hand in that assemblage by night. As the weapon was thrown, the Shawnee
uttered a war cry and started in eager pursuit, A
score of his fellows followed closely in his footsteps.
In  the lapse of a few    moments the two scouts,
spanning the intervening   space, leaped aboard.  Lynx
Eye, as they landed inside the canoe, giving it a vigorous shove afloat, jumped upon the bow.    Then seizing
the paddles they were off like the wind. Seebewa having, as he   entered, detected the change of the craft,
stepped to the stern oar, and sculled like a master.
The others dropping to their knees, struck their paddles in unison and for dear life.




86


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Notwithstanding the momentary confusion and blank
amazement of their pursuers, at the celerity of the
entire movement by the scouts, still the latter had not
made the distance of an arrow's flight, when three
larger canoes having three paddles on a side with one
to steer, glanced out from their moorings, fairly flying
over the   water.  Pulling  with a quick nervous jerk,
they sent forth their war cry, which was responded to
by a defiant yell from  the scouts.
It was to be a desperate trial of skill, speed and
muscular endurance. It was a wild war regatta at early
dawn, in the solitude of primeval nature, and on the
quiet bosom  of a beautiful river.  Soon after their start
the sole spectators were myriads of paling morning stars,
away up in the blue vault, as the purple dawn began
to send its gold and crimson    streamers aloft towards
the zenith.
The course was likely be for miles;-the stake was
the lives and scalps of those scouts;-saved if they won,
but lost if they were vanquished.   This canoe race, so
replete  with  excitement and  frenzied  effort, notwithstanding its subjection to the controlling force of general physical laws, was yet, in its final issue, largely
dependent upon practiced skill and protracted muscular effort.
The paddle strokes and sculling motions in the leading canoe, or chase, were quick,incisive and forcible. They
were in measured time, whilst their dip and headway
lift was perfect.  Still the effort thus made would have
appeared to a critical observer, not to be an extreme
outlay of muscular vigor.   It rather suggested a sagacious husbanding of breath and strength for making
time on the last mile equal to that of the first.
In  the  pursuing  canoes, notwithstanding  the propelling force was treble, yet the added weight sunk the




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


87


hull lower in the water, and the resistance of the adverse current was thereby greatly augmented.   But the
crews, in their excitement and confidence, forgetting all
but the present, threw the utmost of their physical power
into each paddle stroke.
The immediate result was the decrease of the intervening space between them and the chase, of one-half
during the first mile.  At the end of the second mile
they had lost one-half of their previous gain.     The
unnatural draft upon breath and muscle began to tell,
so that at the end of the third mile they  had dropped
astern of the chase, to a distance fully equalling that
at starting.
Of our three scouts, the two using the paddles were
fast becoming exhausted, also, by that protracted strain
upon the muscles of both arm     and chest.  They had
then been for months out of training and unused to
paddle practice.  Seebewa, however, still standing up in
the integrity of his corded limbs and brawny frame, fit
representative of an   ancient athlete, or gondolier of
Venice, was just warming up to the spirit and mettle
of the race.
With intent to maintain their headway, and at the
same time to favor his comrades, he now    threw  more
of his prodigious muscular power upon     the dip and
rolling sweep of his long    stemmed oar.    The  shaft
bending and trembling under the added pressure of his
powerful grasp, suddenly snapped in' twain at the row
lock.   It was all in vain that the scout was the next
moment lying prone over the stern, and with his utmost
stretch of body and arm striving to clutch that floating
blade.   The much    coveted prize eluding   his grasp,
drifted away on the current.   The loss was irreparable,
and proved fatal to the speed of their canoe.




88


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The mishap of the broken oar was both seen and
comprehended on board of the foremost canoe in pursuit.
The effect of that discovery was instantaneous and most
marvelous.   The  jaded  and  almost despairing  rowers
were endowed with fresh vigor, and their sinews restrung  for  a renewed   effort.  Plying  their paddles
sharply again, they found themselves rapidly gaining on
the disabled chase.
But as the scouts, still making the best headway in
their power, rounded a sharp bend in the river. Dead
Shot hailed them  in ringing tones from   the northern
shore.  Never did sound fall more gratefully on human
ears.  Never was succor more sorely needed.   Whirling
up to that shore they landed, leaving their craft adrift.
Dead Shot led them silently through the bushes to
the welcome sight of their horses beside the trail. The
captive lads, true to the instincts of blood and race,
had slipped from their saddles and disappeared, wristbound  and muffled   as they  were.   The  four scouts
again united, forgetting for the moment the very existence of the lads, unhitched and mounted their horses,
as it chanced not one moment too soon.
For sounding   up the trail from   below, came the
clatter of galloping horses, and the ringing shouts of a
dozen braves, led by Gray Wolf, the Shawnee chief, on
his favorite swift footed and well trained war steed.




CHAPTER V.


Dead Shot instantly recognized his bitter personal
foe, in the leader of the advancing    squad.  Confident
of the fleetness of his own horse, our scout first beckoned his comrades to ride up to the trail in the direction of their recent camp.   Next, with horse facing the
enemy, he coolly unslung his rifle and brought it to
his shoulder, covering by his aim  the person   of Gray
Wolf.   The latter now  within a distance of fifty rods
caught the movement with his eye.
Having witnessed, at Prairie Ronde, the fatal effects
of that weapon, Gray. Wolf threw      his body suddenly
forward on the neck of his animal.    Then by a sharp
rowell with his spurs, and a forcible check on the bitt,
he caused his steed to rear up at the instant Dead Shot
pulled the trigger.
This adroit maneuver of Gray Wolf saved his own life,
but at the expense of losing his fine animal. The latter
received the well aimed bullet high up in his chest,
where the vitals are easily reached.  The chief slipping
from the saddle of his falling horse, found another seat
in the saddle of a dismounted follower, and dashed still
onward.
The scout missing his mark by the ruse of the wily
foe. was yet well satisfied, for the fleetest animal on
their track was down. Wheeling his own steed he now
struck off upon a gait which ere long brought him beside his comrades on    the  trail.  A  backward  glance
showed them all that the pursuit was still vigorously




90'


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


pressed. Onward   then  went the    scouts in  a  sharp
gallop.
But as they had just rounded an angle in the trail
which temporarily concealed them  from the view  of the
cavalcade behind, Wakeshma, beckoning the others to
follow, struck  off through  the thicket sharply to the
left.  Pushing through a thick growth of underbrush
for a short distance they camne into open timber where
they discovered the faint traces of an old disused trail.
Wakeshma hastily explained that, this was a cutoff
route, as leading northeast, it intersected the trail they
had first traversed on their way to Nottowaseepe prairie.
At this moment Gray     Wolf and his followers were
sweeping madly past them   out on the trail they had so
abruptly abandoned.
The scouts thus relieved from  present pursuit, journeyed forward at a moderate pace, and without further
incident, reported at headquarters in the early evening.
The three principal chiefs were soon convened.     The
substance of the intelligence gleaned by Wakeshma, and
now imparted to them was, that Elkhart had withdrawn
the entire settlement from  the south bank of the St.
Joseph, and had massed the entire of his people on the
two peninsulas formed by the three livers, as we have
elsewhere described.
That north of their actual occupation, he was running a trench and stockade from the St. Joseph on the
east to the   Rocky   on  the   west.   That he    was
about to withdraw all -the canoes from n  the principal
stream  and  moor them     in  the  Middle  river, thus
converting the war, on his part, into a purely defensive one. Lastly, he had sent for a large reinforcement
from  the lower Wabash and the Ohio rivers, expecting
their arrival in two quarterings of the moon.




AND THE 'OLD NORTH WEST.


91


The news thus gleaned     by  the  scouts was most
opportune, and met all their hopes.  After listening to
the recital of their personal adventure, they dismissed
the scouts with high commendation.    The chiefs in the
light of the new revelations matured their plans afresh,
mapped out the moves of each separate band, and resolved to precipitate a combined attack.   They would
assail Elkhart, in the midst of his dream of delay, and
whilst resting in fancied security.
The requisite changes to be made were important,
though few in number.     Their ultimate programme was
simple but eminently practical.  The two hundred recruits being raised for Pokagon, instead of reporting at
Prairie Ronde, were. to muster at Mishawakee.      This
was done at the great bend where a large body of
Pottowatomies still held undisputed possession.
Those recruits were there to collect all the, large
canoes they could fairly manage, move them up stream,
and moor them   in the mouth of a creek about. three
miles below   Three   Rivers; on  the  evening  of the
fourth day, Pokagon, with    his force in- camp, would
move seasonably southwest across the head waters of
the Rocky River.    Thence he would turn southward on
the west of the latter to the place appointed for the
canoe rendezvous.   With his united force embarked in
the fleet he was, after midnight of the fourth day, to
ascend the St. Joseph and attack Three Rivers from the
south.
Okemos, with his command, was secretly to advance
southward on the east side of. Middle River, whilst
Wakazoo, observing the same caution, was to lead his
column down the west side of the same water course.
Both  were to take    position  in the vicinity  of the
northern breastworks of Elkhart.  The combined assault




M.v LEGENDS OF M!CHIGAN
was to be opened by the river attack of Pokagon, in
the early morning of the fifth day, followed by both
bands north uniting in a rush over the entrenchments.
The fruitless result of the canoe chase, and the no
less signal failure of Gray Wolf to capture the scouts
by land, being reported to Elkhart, he discerned the
mischief likely to arise from their visit, and escape with
a knowledge of all his plans.     He surmised that his
vigilant foes would hasten the assault, and force him
to meet the shock as best he might with his present
numbers.
He resolved first of all to clear his camping ground
of all incumbrances.   The women, children, and loose
property must all be removed from the hazards of the
desperate battle he was determined to wage.  His action
became prompt and energetic.    The place was encircled
with numerous outlying scouts.
The canoes were called in aid of the transportation
of the families and moveables across the main river.
When there they were grouped and arranged in order of
march for White Pigeon prairie, a dozen miles south.
The helpless women, small children and valuables were
conveyed on horses, whilst all having the ability took
the trail on foot, under a suitable escort.
The wigwams thus abruptly vacated were left standing, and fires, as usual, were carefully kindled therein
morning and evening.    This was shrewdly done to mislead any lurking spies.   The canoes were next carefully clustered in Middle River, from  the mouth to his
entrenchments, being moored in equal numbers on either
bank.
The. veteran chief next pressed the labor on his
breastworks from river to river, spanning both peninsulas,
so that his men standing in the shallow trenches, would




AND THE OLDW NORTHWEST.


93


have cover to the shoulders against the foe in front.
Beyond, but adjacent to this line throughout its extent,
he cut the bushes and timber away to an average width
of thirty rods, using all the material in constructing his
rude barricade.
The recruits for Wakazoo and Okemos, came in on
time. On the third day Pokagon started southwest,
crossing the head waters of the Rocky river.  Turning
thence south he cautiously advanced with Wakeshma
scouting in front and two others between the column
and the river.  Upon the evening of the fourth day
the chief brought his band opposite the designated rendezvous.  Within the coming hour his recruits arriving
by the river, transferred the entire force across, and
moored the fleet of canoes a few rods up the small
affluent coming from the east.
While affairs were thus progressing with Pokagon,
Dead Shot and Lynx Eye had been actively scouting
down both sides of the Middle river nightly, to the
entrenchments, watching and reporting the enemy's movements.  They had thus learned of the removal of the
families and the mooring of the canoes in the Middle
river.
At dawn of the fourth day Wakazoo and Okemos
started their respective bands upon the routes previously
defined.  At evening they severally reached convenient
cover within a mile of the entrenchments.  They were
still near each other, but separated by the stream.
They were to quietly rest, until past midnight. Then
creeping forward within close proximity to the line of
Elkhart, they were to await the attack of Pokagon from
his canoes, upon the south ends of the peninsulas. The
forces of the beseiged being thus drawn thither, they
would swiftly span the cleared belt, overleap the barri



94                LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
cade, and fall upon the enemy, stripped of the advantage of fighting under cover.
Fortune, which had thus far seemed inclined to favor
the strategic plans of the confederates, sought this special
occasion to frustrate them by a most singular freak.
The supply of meats for the settlement and the large
force of Elkhart now   for months stationed   there' had
rendered the game scarce and its capture difficult for
several miles around.




CHAPTER VI.


Thus it happened that on the morning of the very
day the confederate chiefs took their respective and final
positions before the intended assault, a. Shawnee hunter
started out in search of game.   Being a supply man
and purveyor for Elkhart's force, he was at liberty to
select his own grounds, and adopt his own means.
Entering his canoe he paddled down the St. Joseph
some distance past the mouth of the stream where
Pokagon's canoes were to rendezvous.
Thus drifting down into a region more promising of
game, he finally moored and secreted his canoe in the
mouth of a small creek. Succeeding during the day in
capturing a good supply of game with bow and arrows,
he next brought in the available portions and loaded his
canoe preparatory to shoving out into the main stream
for a return to Three Rivers.
At this stage. of his operations he discovered, through
the bushes, the up stream  advance of the fleet of canoes
for Pokagon's use.  Secreting himself from  view, that
hunter peered out upon the river, intently watching,
until that fleet, manned by two hundred braves, had
passed up beyond his sight. He knew them to be Pottowatomies on the war path, and felt that their presence
there boded mischief to the Shawnee settlement.
After a short delay the hunter shoved off and cautiously paddled his canoe in the same direction, as the
twilight was merging into the ordinary darkness of
night. Before his arrival abreast of the eastern affluent




96


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


of the river, he beheld the canoes already moored in its
mouth.   He had witnessed the transfer of a much larger
force from  the north shore.  He observed signs of their
encamping temporarily.
He was far too shrewd to attempt passing the mouth
of that stream, in his canoe.  He appreciated the importance of his intelligence, and the pressing necessity
for its speedy  conveyance to Elkhart.   Knowing that
he could ford the Rocky river at the stone rapids forty
rods above its mouth, he resolved upon making the
effort.
Landing on the   north shore, drawing up and secreting his loaded canoe, he next started for the ford on
an inland line.  He made the distance at a fair rate of
speed, making due allowance for the darkness.    There
he waded across, and sped on his way.    Thus at least
an hour before midnight the report of his discoveries
was laid before Elkhart.
The old chief, after a few moments devoted to deep
thought, seemed intuitively to have fathomed the artful
plot of his enemies.   He set himself to the task of a
counter movement that should frustrate their shrewd
designs, and circumvent them  at the very points where
they had evidently planned their separate attacks.
In furtherance of his own hastily devised scheme,
he forthwith ordered five hundred braves to man a
sufficient number of canoes now in the Middle river,
and dropping down to the junction of the Rocky with
the St. Joseph, there to blockade both rivers so as to
hold Pokagon's ascending fleet in check, and if possible
to defeat him then and there.
Then establishing a picket line on the north margin
of the main stream down to the Rocky, Elkhart massed
his remaining available force in two divisions, one on




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


each  peninsula.   Having  assigned  to  each   corps a
chosen leader, he threw them into the northern trenches
inside his breastworks, enjoining them to keep silent
and to lay -low, watching for the coming foe.
For the leadership of the two divisions and of the
canoe squadron Elkhart had selected three of his best
fighting chiefs. As it chanced, Gray Wolf was appointed
over the westerly corps in the entrenchments, and was
thus in command of the objective point where Wakazoo would head the assaulting column.
The entire of this improvised arrangement of the
old chief was accomplished with such celerity and' precision that the three divisions were all in their alloted
stations by two   o'clock in the morning.     This was
before  the  confederates were expected to make their
joint attacks north and south.
As the most ready method of explaining the 'interesting events closely following these labored preparations for attack or defense, we will now bring into
more prominent view one of our principal characters, too
long  left unnoticed.   It  will  be  remembered   that
Mishawaha,   Elkhart's  daughter, was by Wakazoo left
as a free member of his family at the big horse-shoe
bend of the Kalamazoo, when leading his warriors thence
on the present campaign.
At the time the chief had received from Mishawaha
the frank avowal of her love for Dead Shot, and of her
betrothal to him, he had informed her that she was no
longer a captive.  This was after her explicit renunciation of all future ties between herself and her family
or nation. Wakazoo had also remarked to her that so
long as it was her choice his people should be her
people and his residence her home,   When leaving he
publicly announced her freedom from  all restraint.
7




98


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The absorbing passion which now possessed her entire
being was by her fully realized when Dead Shot was
ordered to the front to face the perils of a scout's life.
At first the separation produced the emotional feeling of
loneliness.  This absence of all social joys was keenly
felt.  Latterly that feeling had been  supplanted by a
restless, uneasy sensation, a shrinking dread of impending danger; in fact, a benumbing presentiment of immediate  deadly  peril to the   scout, which  she could
neither resist nor overcome.
She had a well-earned reputation for self-reliance, for
resolute will, and an almost reckless personal daring.
Her present fears were not for herself.     She had an
abiding conviction that she alone could avert the tragic
fate of her lover.  With   the calm   courage sometimes
possessed by women in a pre-eminent degree, and with
the trusting faith, also part of a woman's nature, when
born of the fervor of a great love, our maiden resolved
to follow  Dead Shot to the stricken field.
After her recapture at Prairie Ronde, the horse
ridden back by Mishawaha was presented to her by Wakazoo. He was prompted to the act by Dead Shot, who
had discovered the sterling qualities of the  animal on
the trail, and knew it to be spirited, well bitted, and
possessed of  speed  and endurance.    He   thought the
maiden had a partiality for the horse which she rode
with easy grace, and managed with consummate skill.
She the more. gratefully accepted the gift, from having a sly guess as to who was the actual donor.     She
had  spent hours daily   upon   its back practicing  and
training it, to the ready start, the sudden halt, to the
circling wheel on the hind feet, to the flying leap over
fallen trees and narrow chasms and streams; and to
amble, gallop  and run   at topmost speed.     She now




AND THE OLD NORTHWEST.


held  herself in readiness for instant departure to the
field of bloody strife.
When therefore the last order came for two hundred
recruits on instant service,  she judged the fitting time
had come.   Dressed in female costume becomingly fitted,
and of a style comporting with her past rank, with bow
and quiver full of arrows, with tomahawk and knife in
her ornamented girdle, and standing by her horse, as
those recruits hurriedly mounted and left for the seat
of war, Mishawaha springing to her saddle followed
closely in rear of the band.
Wakazoo evinced no outward surprise at her arrival.
He readily fathomed the motives of the heroic self sacrificing damsel.  He secretly admired her proud adventurous spirit, with the evidence of her deathless devotion
to the gallant and gifted pale-face scout.  She remained
in camp quiet and retired, until the forces were moved
forward to their position a mile away from the enemy's
breastworks.
She knew when Dead Shot and Lynx Eye were about
departing for the front and for the last time prior to
the assault.  Then with a costume already provided and
fitting her person, she dressed herself in the style of
a male youth of the age of sixteen or seventeen years.
She completed the disguise with streaks of paint drawn
athwart her nose, cheeks and brow.
Her hair was braided about the head and, covered
by a species of scarf turban.    Thus arrayed and disguised she sought an interview with Wakazoo. She told
him  of her presentiment, now a most earnest and settled
conviction, and of her final resolve to accompany the
scouts and to remain with, or near them during the
battle. She alluded to Gray Wolf's deadly hatred of
the scout and his terrible threat of vengence




100


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


She then reiterated her conviction that it was her
special mission to save a life, now a thousand times
more precious than her own.    The clear light of her
upturned eyes; the resolute purpose stamped upon every
feature; the settled conviction and the unquestioning
faith of that maiden, all conspired to silence the opposition of Wakazoo.   He quietly acquiesced in it, as a
mighty inspiration, springing from a noble heroism.
Assuming the step and gait of a youth verging on
manhood, she now joined and accompanied the scouts
to the edge of the timber nearest the breastworks on
the west side of Middle river.  The scouts had known
of her presence in camp under the protection of Wakazoo.  They easily penetrated  all her disguises of paint
and costume, but remained silent through sheer astonishment, until their arrival at the present post of observation.
There the three crouching low down, anxiously
listened and glanced along that dark and silent line
before them.  They failed to discover any signs of life,
or any visible tokens of an enemy's presence inside of
the works.   Time was passing, and the hour for the
final assault drew near.  The line of Wakazoo's dusky
braves had already crept forward and was now stretched
but a few rods in their rear, whilst east and over the
stream, that line was indefinitely extended by the warriors
of Okemos who had advanced with even pace.
All were anxiously awaiting the signal of attack by
Pokagon on the south. All were confident in the belief
that the entrenchments in their front were guarded by
no considerable force.




CHAPTER VII.
Mishawaha distrusting that ominous silence and apparent desertion  of the works, whispered   the other
scouts that it meant mischief or treachery.  Lynx Eye
replied in low tones, "Me think so too, all time; me
now go see, come back, 'fore much long."    With the
words he crept to the river bank, and laid aside his
garments.  Then   slipping into the current he  swam
swiftly down past the end of the barricade, abutting on
the water.
Here turning to the west bank and crawling noiselessly up to the top, he scanned the inner side of the
entrenchments on   both sides of the river.  Next. he
glanced down stream where the canoes had been moored.
Slipping down the bank again and heading up stream
he made his best speed for his clothing, where hastily
dressing he crawled back to his comrades. To them he
whispered that the trenches were filled with warriors,
and most of the canoes were gone from the river.
The three lost no time in seeking the chief, Wakazoo, Lynx Eye volunteered to go for Okemos. The
two chiefs hastily met at the river, accompanied by the
scouts and their attendant.   Okemos and Lynx    Eye
this time swam over in.their clothing.  To Wakazoo
the mystery seemed inscrutable; whilst to Okemos the
solution appeared easy.
He was confident that their plan of attack from the
south by Pokagon, must in some way have been
disclosed to Elkhart. His canoes with a sufficient force




102


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


had doubtless been despatched to intercept Pokagon's
advance or fight him  below.  That would account for
the presence of the men in the trenches, naturally
anticipating an attack from  this side also.  The delay
of Pokagon, and the absence of the canoes, were thus
accounted for.
Catching at these suggestions, Wakazoo remarked that
the silent masses in the trenches meant an ambush for
them.   Elkhart had word of or surmised their intended
assault upon the breastworks.  The chiefs were sadly at
a loss for means to extricate themselves from this
dilemma.   With the foe strong and on the alert, the
hazards of a direct assault would be fearfully great.
Time was now precious, for the dawn was very near.
Whilst those chiefs are thus busily engaged over their
perplexing puzzle, we will venture a glance over to
another portion of the wide field of this strategic
enterprize.  Our attentions is at once attracted  to the
rendezvous of Pokagon's band and fleet of canoes. Here
the movements had all been prompt and well-timed.
Pokagon duly started his advance in full force on
the river.  He  thus ran smoothly up to the vicinity
of the Rocky stream.     His trusty  scout, Wakeshma,
had preceded the   main force in a small canoe.     He
discovered the blockade of canoes across both rivers at
their confluence.  Dropping swiftly down the current he
met Pokagon, reporting to him the significant fact.
The chief was struck with consternation.' Wakeshma,
fruitful in expedients, hinted at the fording place across
the Rocky, forty rods above the    barricade of canoes.
Pokagon's countenance now beamed with satisfaction as he
replied  with the single but expressive word, "good!"
He had reference however more immediately to the hint,
than to the blockade.




AKD THE OLD NORTH WEST.


103


His orders were promptly passed through the fleet,
for the canoes in advancing to maneuver into two close
parallel lines up and down the current, so as to approach
the blockading squadron two abreast, keeping their lines
meanwhile near the north river bank. At a signal to
be given the canoes were all to be headed  bow on to
that shore.  The braves were then to leap to the bank,
leaving their canoes to drift back down to Mishawakee.
Forming them two and two in close order they were
to follow their leader at double-quick step.
His orders thus clearly given were fully understood,
so that the entire evolution was a very creditable performance. Wakeshma again led the two ascending lines
of canoes, still occupying his small craft.  But when
they had approached so near that the Shawnees were
in the act of raising their war cry and delivering a
cloud of arrows, Pokagon threw   up the signal.   His
whole fleet was headed and driven bow on to the bank.
Leaping ashore, the warriors formed their double line.
With Wakeshma leading the van, they were speeding
away for the ford before their enemies had recovered
from their bewilderment.
Then by some strange fatality, instead of pulling up
Rocky river to dispute the passage at the fording place,
they headed about and rowed pell-mell up the St. Joseph
to their starting point in Middle river.
Pokagon's band thus freed from    all impediments,
made a clean run for, and passed the ford in safety.
Then the darkness, with the deep hush of stillness as well,
were suddenly made hideous by that Pottowatomie raid.
With ringing war-whoop they dashed among the wigwams.   Finding them  tenantless but with smouldering
fires in each, the braves of Pokagon applied the torch
right and left.




104


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Columns of sheeted flame, by the score, shot brilliantly upward until the whole entrenched area of that
peninsula was fairly bathed and quivering in that garish
illumination. The battle cry thus raised, with the flames
so quickly succeeding, occurred whilst Wakazoo and Okemos were yet in conference over their perplexing dilemma.
The gordian   knot being thus suddenly cut to their
liking, they sought no further solution, but hastened to
form and lead their respective bands in that night
assault.
At the same moment the northern trench      of the
barricade across the western peninsula, vomited forth its
line of Shawnee warriors posted there.   They dashed
frantically down towards the foe. thus invading them
from  this unexpected quarter.  Pokagon's column was
drifting rapidly eastward, and had already traversed the
narrow tongue of land to the middle river.  Here their
progress was checked by the returning river detachment,
driving their canoes up that stream  in solid phalanx
from shore to shore.
Whilst they were thus being confronted, the Pottowatomies were assailed in the rear and left flank by the
host of Shawnees from the entrenchments.    The latter
with their fierce war-cry now delivered a galling flight
of arrows.  Promptly the band of Pokagon wheeled to
the right about as one man, and with an answering
whoop sent a return volley into the ranks of the onward rushing foe, with telling effect. Again wheeling they
charged with a wild whoop plumb upon the crowded
canoes.  Those on board avoiding the shock, leaped in
a body upon the eastern shore..
Pokagon's force was now in imminent peril of utter
annihilation, being hemmed in by two divisions of the
enemy with their murderous cross-fire.  Relief however




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


105


came most opportunely, for the heavy corps of Wakazoo
overleaping the northern breastwork barrier, swept down
with a deafening yell upon the Shawnees in their front.
The latter promptly faced about to confront the new
assailants.
Thus relieved from  a fire in the rear, the Pottowatomies now leaped from the canoes upon the eastern river
bank also, thus converting the canoes, into a simple
bridge for crossing the stream.   Unable to cope with
them, the smaller canoe band of Elkhart yielding ground
sought shelter behind the wigwams.     Pokagon   closely
pursuing ordered the torch to be again applied.   Thus
by new sheets of flame. from those frail but clustered
domicils, there flashed an  equally  brilliant illumination
far and wide over the eastern peninsula and with a
like result.
For Elkhart with his warriors now springing from
the northern trench, bore eagerly down into the'burning
area, with intent to exterminate these rash invaders. With
the accustomed wild whoop they delivered a telling volley, decimating  the Pottowatomie   band.   But ere   a
second discharge of arrows could be made, the splendid
corps of Okemos came flying over the evacuated entrenchments, and with a sonorous war-whoop in unison,
pressed gallantly down upon that formidable Shawnee
column.   The latter thus suddenly made aware of this
new enemy in their rear, faced about in time to receive
the first installment of lethal missiles.  Standing  up
manfully they returned   an  equally effective flight' of
arrows.  In the glare of light from  those burning wigwams, men fell in scores on every side before the fatal
aim of those first discharges.
Pokagon's band thus a second time relieved, but sadly
reduced in numbers drifted on still eastward in pursuit




106


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


of the same canoe detachment.     The latter now   more
nearly equal in numerical force, ceasing to flee stood
fairly at bay with their pursuers.
Thus was inaugurated    almost simultaneously   upon
both peninsulas, a regular stand up fight between the
entire forces of the belligerents, without advantage of
cover to either side.   The Shawnees on each     side of
Middle river had  successively recoiled  before the  first
fierce onset of their several assailants, borne back  by
the momentum    of those fiery charges by Wakazoo and
Okemos.    But being a race of fine physical development
and of genuine courage, they with characteristic bravery
soon rallied in orderly line, delivering in turn blows as
telling as those they received.
Closing up gradually nearer to each other, as the
battle thickened and the strife grew fiercer, it finally
became almost a contest     man  to  man   and knife to
knife.  Bows and arrows were quickly discarded. Sterner
and more lethal weapons took their place.    The whirling tomahawk and glittering    knife flashed and gleamed
in those desperate personal life struggles.
With steady eye, agile limb and practiced skill, the
contest was prolonged by blow and ward, and thrust
and parry.   Oftimes ere a death-blow chanced, weapons
were crimsoned-arms were tired and frames were wearybreath even came laboring in panting gasps.    This was
equally true of the three separate battles then being
concurrently waged on both peninsulas, but in different
fields of combat.








I


S1I,




CHAPTER VIII.


Numbers and strength were on the confederate side.
They enjoyed the further advantage of fighting substantially on their preconcerted plan.  Elkhart on the contrary had calculated largely  on adscititious aids.  He
was unexpectedly thwarted in his really skillful schemes.
He lost the advantage of fighting under cover of his
works by the failure of his river division to check the
advance of Pokagon.    His forces were also surprised by
the novel characteristics of the first onslaught by way
of the ford, and were further demoralized by the garish
flames of the wigwams.
Thus it chanced by misadventures and by the fortunes
of war, that when the waning flames of those consuiming tenements had given place to the morning sun of
two hours high, the Shawnees had been driven southward on both peninsulas.     At that hour they finally
stood in a line on the margin of the St. Joseph river,
only severed by the breadth of the intervening middle
stream.  Closely pressing them with an equally extended
line were the three bands of the confederate chiefs.
Suddenly a signal from Elkhart passed both ways
throughout his line, not to "surrender," but "to retreat."
Facing to the right-about at his command, the whole
shattered force incontinently plunged into the stream
and swam to the opposite shore.
There instantly rallying in open marching order that
weary, decimated, bleeding mass of humans, overborne
and driven, but neither conquered nor subdued in spirit,




108


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


sent up one united vigorous cry of defiant hate, as they
moved rapidly south and vanished from view.
For a passing moment, that war-cry from over the
water, smote upon the ears of the confederate line now
ranged along the verge of the northern river bank.
As it died away those masters of the field, forgetting
their fatigue, their wounds and the stark and ghastly
bodies of their fallen, comrades, scattered far and -wide
over the stricken  field, in the exultation  of victory,
raised one spontaneous, upbursting whoop of triumph.
That answering    shout came from   the entire   line of
confederate.survivors.
But as it ceased there was no disposition manifested
or felt, to pursue the retreating foe.  They were content to hold possession of the battle field.  They sorely needed a respite, and gladly availed themselves of the
opportunity thus afforded  to staunch their wounds, and
to bind up the hacked     and mutilated limbs of their
suffering comrades.
No prisoners had been taken    in that terrible fight.
No wounded, disabled men, of the enemy were left alive
on that bloody ground.     No quarter had been either
asked or given.     True  to their traditions their customs and the offerings deemed to be due to the manes
of their own,warriors' slain, as well as for garnering
up mementoes of personal prowess, or of individual triumph, not a brave neglected the duties of the hour.
For notwithstanding the fierceness of the battle, and
the deadly perils girting him about, not a warrior on
either side forgot or failed to tear the reeking scalp
from  the warm    and yet palpitating  body of a fallen
foe, or to inflict upon the hapless victim  the parting
heart thrust with the gory knife.
Whilst thus reciting the stirring incidents of that




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


109


early  morning  engagement, we have been reluctantly'
forced to pass over in silence the doings of our scouts
with their attendant.   They were, nevertheless. active
participants in the perils of the hour.     To preserve
the harmony and chronological integrity   of our narrative, we will here 'recur again to the scouts and the
maiden.
They were left in the rear of the band of Wakazdo
as it scaled the breastworks and Charged fiercely down
on  the enemy.     The scouts followed   closely to  the
barricade.  There Dead Shot implored 'the maiden to
remain, as she could thus scan the field and the fortunes of battle under safe cover.
Mishawaha was persistently deaf to all his entreaties.
Her eyes, indeed, had a dreamy, far-off look, as if forecasting the future.  Her smile was as sweet as ever,
with the red lips slightly parted, showing the rows of
pearl behind.   Her voice now    low, soft and' flute-like
in tone, was yet firm, as she answered in 'the simple
sentence:  "Where you go this day, I must follow."
Lynx Eye had already passed the barrier.       Mindful
of his own duty, Dead Shot followed, easily vaulting
over the rude structure.    Advancing a few    steps, he
paused to   scan  the fight in his front, knowing well
that the seeming boy was closely on      his track.  He
next glanced eastward over the stream   where the braves
were  already  furiously  engaged  in   close  encounter.
Some forty rods away he recognized Seebewa, his recent
associate scout, closely beset by two stalwart Shawnees.
Quick as thought his rifle was at his shoulder, and
his eye had the range.     One of those braves fell to
the earth  with a bullet through    his brain.   He was
followed a moment later by      the  other, as  Seebewa
struck his knife home with a downward blow near the




1'10


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN.


collar bone.  Dead Shot hastily reloading, faced once
more to those in his front;
A second shot from    him  promptly followed.  This
time he aimed for and purposely shivered the uplifted
arm  of a Shawnee chief.   For the hand aloft was in
the act of hurling a tomahawk at the head of Wakazoo a few paces distant.   The two shots were off-hand
at long range, but they saved the lives of two valued
friends.  The sounds of those rifle shots, sharp, incisive,
and far-reaching were unusual then in Indian battles.
They attracted 'the attention of the belligerants in all
directions.
An emphatic exclamation in the guttural "Wah!" at
the phenomenon, was succeeded by a brief explanation
escaping from the lips of many Shawnee braves: " Tis
the pale-faced wisard of the Kalamazoo, who kills with
thunder."   Among    others whose   attention was thus
attracted to the scouts and the seeming boy attendant.
were four Shawnee braves.
They had occupied a canoe in the fleet despatched
to blockade the rivers below as we have elsewhere related.
They had been stationed in the mouth of the Rocky
river forming part of the squadron line.'   When the
Pottqwatomies landed and made for the ford above, and
the residue of the Shawnee fleet fled up the St. Joseph
again, these four braves headed their own canoe up the
Rocky river towards the ford where the band of Pokagon were about to pass.
Favored by the darkness of night they escaped observation and  after the  transit of their enemies, they
continued on their course for the western terminus of
the entrenchments. They had nearly reached the latter,
when the flames of the burning wigwams threw a
garish light over the region.  They sought cover close




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


Ill


under the bank, just as the Shawnees evacuated the
trenches, and were soon followed by the avalanche of
the Ottawas over the breastworks.
Thus the four warriors not only failed to join their
comrades in the trenches, but were also prevented from
following them, by the swarm of intervening Ottawas.
Thus isolated they remained  under the bank standing
in their canoe, and watching over the verge, the progress
of the general melee.
When the successive rifle reports now   reached their
ears, their attention became riveted on  the scouts and
their relative position.  They saw  that they  also were
widely separated from  any supporting force.  They also
observed that the intervening space between them and
the scouts was free from observation.
Regarding the youth with the scouts as of small
account in a contest, they were four to two.      They
resolved  to take the chances; to make a joint rush
forward  and kill and   scalp the   three.  Thus they
hoped  to  win the   especial favor of Gray Wolf, of
whose hostility to the pale face they were fully aware.
Acting promptly on their conclusions, they leaped
from  their canoe to the bank.  Starting from that now
neglected corner of the battle ground   area, they ran.swiftly on  their eastern  course.  The entire distance
did not exceed fifty rods.
Now, it was the specially self-imposed duty of Mishawaha to watch over the safety and shield the person
of the pale face scout.  Being thus on the alert, she
quickly discovered and gave warning of the swift
approach of the four braves, by a gesture of the arm
and finger in that direction.
A moment elapsed and then a bullet from the rifle
of Dead Shot arrested the further progress of the lead



112


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


ing Shawnee.   The rapid leaps of the remaining three
were in no wise checked by the fall of the fourth.
Dropping his discharged rifle, Dead Shot, tomahawk in
hand, with Lynx Eye by his side, dashed forward for
the struggle.  The maiden stood her ground with arrow
notch on string, ready for use.
As the adversaries thus approached each other, and
arrived  within the  compass of   a cast, the   leading
Shawnee suddenly stopped in his course, balanced himself on both feet, and poised his weapon aloft.  When
thus about to hurl it at the head of Dead Shot, the
drawf having forseen this attempt, sent his own weapon
a second first.  The missile of the Shawnee flew wide
of its mark, whilst the tomahawk of Lynx Eye, true
to its aim, cleft the forehead of the hapless brave.
There were still two survivors, eager and defiant, both
eyeing one object, and totally oblivious of all other
human beings, save the pale-face alone.  Right on they
came, but advancing on a line, the one a few paces
behind the other.
The foremost and Dead Shot were now face to face,
with uplifted tomahawks, not with intent to throw, but
to strike,  Like an electric flash, and simultaneously
the left hand of each grasped the uplifted right wrist
of the other, and thus effectually checking the blows of
both.   Thus like ferocious beasts at bay, they stood with
vise-like grip, with rigid muscle, and glaring eyes.




CHAPTER IX.


Meanwhile Lynx Eye fearing mischief from the disengaged savage rapidly closing up behind, leaped suddenly
past the pair thus standing at a dead lock, and knife
in hand bounded sheer against the body of the fourth
Shawnee,   That proximity was all too close for a tomahawk blow   by the latter, but for a home thrust with
the  knife it was emphatically "the right 'man in the
right place."
The blade was incontinently driven in near the spine
behind, by a sweep of his long ape-like arm.    As his
victim fell, Lynx Eye turned to witness a novel exhibition in  gymnastics.   It was one extemporized by the
actors for that single occasion.
The pair of athletes in their personal game for life,
were still in desperate grapple-were still upon   their
feet, with that vise-like grip still fastened upon the
wrist of each-and with beaded drops of sweat gathering  on  their brows.    In  that prodigious outlay of
strength, upon their upraised arms and heaving chests,
great ridges were traced by the brawn and muscles now
outlying in corded volume.
In their desperate efforts to wrench away, each pulling  in the same direction around the periphery   of a
concentrite circle, they were now  in a whirl of rapid
and ceaseless gyration.   Their motions agile, springy,
and muscular, would doubtless have furnished some valuable hints to  our modern    acrobats and   professional
gymnasts.
8




114


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Round and round they flew, wriggling and twisting
and wrenching, until Dead Shot suddenly leaping upward
and forward, with all the momentum that velocity,
weight and strength   could impart, and at the same
instant locking his left heel over the hip of his adversary, bore him crushingly backward to the earth.
In the moment of his fall, and to break its violent
concussion. the Shawnee relinquished his grasp upon the
other's wrist, throwing that hand and arm  behind him.
It was his last conscious act.  For as the head reached
the ground, with a whirl of his now unfettered arm,
the scout sunk his tomahawk eye deep in the skull of
his prostrate victim.
During these occurrences the battles had been raging
fiercely elsewhere.  Latterly the fight had  been waged
more in scattered groups, than in any continuous line.
From  the time of the first rifle shots, Gray Wolf had
detected  the presence and position of the scouts, but
despite the rage and pent up fury in his own breast he
could  neither  desert  his own   command, nor break
through the line of the Ottawa warriors interposed between them.
He had seen, however, and watched with       a stern
joy the advance of the four braves from     the Rocky
river  side.  He  had   also  witnessed  their successive
slaughter by the scouts.  At the precise period of his
bitter disappointment at being again foiled of his revenge, the regular lines were more thoroughly   broken,
leaving  large  intervals between the scattered  groups.
Gray Wolf knew that the day was irretrievably lost to
Elkhart, and that a speedy retreat was now   inevitable.
In that wild hour his mortal hatred and thirst for
vengeance  became  his ruling,, passions.  Two  staunch
followers had escaped unharmed and still adhered closely




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


115


to him.   They intuitively fathomed his intent.  They
three grasping their gory tomahawks broke away from
the series of personal duels there being enacted, and
together made directly and swiftly for the position of
the scouts and disguised maiden.
Again Mishawaha, true to her mission, first discovered and pointed out the approach of the trio.    The
warning was this time a moment too late to prevent
the discharge of Dead Shot's rifle at a more distant
foe. The dwarf was at once keenly alive to the imminence of this new  peril.  He sprang forward, as the
two braves outstripping (ray Wolf, were already within
the compass of a hatchet throw, and both were preparing in that manner to assail the pale-face.
Again was the skill and agility of Lynx Eye made
available, for his own weapon unerringly hurled at an
unconscious foe, told fatally on one of the braves.
Dead Shot saw them   not, for his eye having caught,
was now glued to the face and form of the approaching
Gray Wolf alone.    The dwarf was now     powerless to
prevent the aim or the flight of the lethal weapon
poised by the other Shawnee.
Not so with Mishawaha, who was watching every
movement with bated breath.   She saw that Dead Shot
was wholly pre-occupied in sight and thought with
Gray Wolf. She saw his deadly peril, and felt that she
was there to save him. She saw that uplifted tomahawk, and by the eye glance of the brave, where its
aim was directed. Quick as were the motions of the
Shawnee they were all too tardy for the arrow, which
cleaving the  air from  the bow  of the maiden, stood
quivering in his heart, ere the tomahawk left his grasp.
Gray  Wolf seeing   the fall of his last follower,
marked  whence the weapon came, by which he was




116


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


slain.  For the first time fully withdrawing his eye from
Dead Shot, he fixed a falcon glance full upon the
seeming  boy.   That one glance told him     all; for it
pierced through the disguise of paint and costume. As
the  follower and defender of the pale-face Mishawaha
stood revealed before him.  But neither the maiden nor
the scouts dreamed of his recognizing her nor of his
instant fell purpose.
Stung and goaded into utter madness by the sight
of her, and the seeming infamous fact'it revealed, Gray
Wolf on the instant veered off obliquely from his previous course for Dead Shot. With him it was an unreasoning moment of jealous ungovernable fury. With
the fierce cry of the cougar, and its bounding leaps, in
a few seconds he spanned the intervening space between
him  and the maiden.
As his feet landed in a final leap by her side, through
grating teeth and foam-fletched lips, he hissed out the
words, "Vile slave of a pale-face dog; now die with him!"
In his blind rage, whilst the words were yet falling
from his lips, he attemped by an oblique blow to drive
his knife to the hilt in her bosom.  As he jerked away
the keen blade, Mishawaha, staggered by the blow, and
believing it mortal with paling cheeks and bloodless lips,
faintly murmured: "1 have saved his life, at the price of
my own.    He will avenge me.  I die content."  Then a
gasp succeeded-a shiver went thrilling over her nervous
system-she swayed from side to side, and sank insensible
upon the ground.
Without a single further look towards the victim  of
his fiendish atrocity, Gray Wolf wheeled with the crimson
blade aloft for a blow at Dead Shot.   The latter, surprised by the sudden deflection of the chief from   his
onward course, yet fathomed his purpose when too late




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


1.17


to thwart it.  Still, bounding after him  with rifle clubbed, he vainly hoped to shield his darling one.
He reached the ground, however, at the moment when
Gray Wolf faced about with weapon aloft.    Dead Shot
dealt out with his rifle, a sweeping horizontal blow with
both his hands, and with all the energy of his muscular
strength-his stormy rage, and his frenzied spirit. There
was no evading his aim-no resisting that blow of fate.
The head of Gray Wolf was crushed and flattened into
a shapeless mass, whilst his body was hurled in a heap
upon the earth yards away.
Without bestowing a further thought or look upon
the victim  of this awful but righteous retribution. Dead
Shot letting his rifle fall from  his hands, dropped on
his knees in speechless agony beside the body of his
betrothed.  Tenderly raising her head and shoulders from
the ground, he rained upon her forehead, eyes, and lips,
a shower of the passionate but despairing kisses of xa
man suddenly and hopelessly bereaved.
Then the mood of his mute untold agony assumed
another phase.  Resting there on his bended knees, the
previous frenzied  excitement subsided  into  a lethargy
of frame and a vacuity of thought.       With stooping
shoulders, bloodless lips and meaningless eyes, he cowered
over the form  he had laid upon the ground and stared
down at it with an idiotic gaze.  Not only the light of
life, but of reason also seemed about being quenched in
the rayless darkness of the groping blind.
The habitual stoicism of Lynx Eye was rudely shaken
and sorely tried by the scene then passing before him.
The measureless woe of that strong man struck a sympathetic chord in his bosom.   He had learned truly to
admire the peerless beauty, the spritely winning ways,
the proud spirit, the daring heroism, and fathomless love




118


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


and devotion of the maiden for the pale-face scout now
her betrothed.
He knew    however that at such a moment his own
spmpathy would not be heeded     by the latter, and that
any words of consolation he might utter would fail to
attract his attention.  Fearing greatly that sense might
yield under this unnatural pressure, and that reason
was actually tottering to its fall, he resolved upon making an effort to arouse him.
This uncivilized son of the forest, with rare intuition,
adopted the expedient of using another master passion as
his instrument.   He crept to the side of the stricken
man, and simply reminded him     that the fight was still
in progress.   Then in a sharp brusque tone he stated
that they were losing the best chance of killing more
of the friends of Gray Wolf the murderer of Mishawaha.
Like the shock of a galvanic battery those few last
words thrilled through the entire inner being of Dead
Shot.   The   lethargy departed from  his system.   The
blood, which a moment before was freezing at the center
of life, once more throbbed along its channels in healthful circulation.  Lips and  cheeks were again suffused.
Above all, the rayless stare of eye, wide open but robbed
of thought, suddenly became lustrous with the beaming
look of returning intelligence.
Rising upon his feet he stood once more firmly erect.
The keen anguish of a hopeless grief gave place to the
calm of a great purpose-of a fixed resolve.    This now
took possession of his being, seeming to mould his spirit
and to shape his conduct.   Stooping and raising in his
arms the inanimate but still limp and flexible form of
the maiden, he tenderly carried and laid it in the trench
of the breastworks.   There with light boughs and twigs
he concealed it carefully from the gaze of all.




CHAPTER X.


Returning to the spot where the final catastrophe
had occurred, Dead Shot possessed himself of his rifle
again.  Examining and carefully reloading it, he looked
to his tomahawk and knife, tightened his waistbelt and
then turning to Lynx Eye calmly remarked, "She gave
up her life to save mine.  I too have an offering both
to find and make.     Henceforth  I live with a settled
purpose, I devote myself to avenge her death.   My eye
will hunt for the trail of those akin to Gray Wolf.   I
am  now ready."   The two strode away together for the
theater of the closing scenes of the great battle.
They arrived barely in season to  witness the novel
retreat of the Shawnees across the St. Joseph river.
The confederate chiefs being busy in consultation, and
their surviving warriors also engaged in caring for the
wounded, Dead Shot tarrying but for a few     moments,
turned his footsteps hurriedly back to the trench where
he had left the body of Mishawaha.    Lynx Eye at the
same time embarked in a little enterprise of his own,
which we will here dispose of in a few words.
Among the aboriginees of the North West at that era,
there was a prevalent chivalrous feeling touching the
appropriation of the scalp of a dead enemy.   No brave
presumed to take any such trophy of right belonging
to another.  The lethal wound or blow   causing  death,
by whomsoever given, or implicated, was the established
criterion of a property right in the scalp.
The practice was distasteful to Dead Shot, and one




120


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


in which he never indulged. Lynx Eye on the contrary, was not only wedded to the practice but actually
advocated the usage on principle.  His ethical notions
on the subject were doubtless opaque, deriving color and
sanction largely from the vindictive passions dominating
over savage races.
As Dead Shot repudiated the practice our dwarf
sagely concluded that as his general partner he possessed
the undoubted right of appropriation on joint account.
He therefore started out to secure the share of trophies
belonging the firm.  Knowing the direction and the distance of the several rifle shots at long range, he soon
identified the slain  making sure of their scalps.  He
last visited the battle station of the scouts, and there
successively lifted the scalps of all the victims in their
two desperate encounters.
Meanwhile   Dead  Shot was uneasy until he reached
the trench where he had left the body of Mishawaha.
His absence had been very brief.  Removing the boughs
he shifted the body to a reclining posture, partly sitting up by leaning    against the sloping side of the
trench.  His senses being now fully on the alert, he
was surprised to- find both body and limbs still pliant
and flexible.
There  was no    cold, clammy death   damp on the
brow; no stiffness of the joints; no rigidity of muscle.
He felt a longing    desire to  behold  her  head  and
features once more in their normal state, and stripped
of the disguises of paint and turban fillet around the
head.
He removed the latter head-gear, and loosening the
bands of her hair, left it to fall in its own rich profusion over neck and shoulders again.    The deforming
paint streaks across brow, nose and cheeks still remained.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


121


They must be removed.     Water was near and of easy
access.  Raising  the  body  in  his arms, he bore it
along the trench a few paces to the margin of Middle
river.
There, with scarf in one hand, taking his skin cap
in the other, he scooped up water, dashing it over
brow and face.   Then rubbing with the scarf, he slowly
removed every vestige of the paint stains. In the midst
of this labor of love, he was startled by a carmine
tinge stealing into cheeks and lips again.  Next a new
surprise took him  as it were by storm.   He could not
be mistaken.   The eye-lids quivered; the nostrils perceptibly dilated, and there appeared a twitching, tremulous motion at the corners of the mouth, and the arch
of the upper lip.
Wildly excited, Dead Shot sprang erect, and glancing
around, he espied Lynx Eye coolly adding as a last
trophy  on his string the scalp of Gray Wolf.. The
scout hailed him with a sharp, nervous shout, beckoning
him to his side with wildly tossing arms.    The dwarf
much startled, yet finished tearing off the scalp, and
then flew to the side of his companion.
The latter now trembling like an aspen, under the
pressure of intense excitement, mutely pointed to the
features of Mishawaha.   Lynx Eye went down on his
knees beside her, with his hand over her heart, and his
eye intently scanning her every feature.  In the hush
of that still moment the pale-face watched every motion
of the native, with parted lips and starting eye-balls.
The- dwarf, with his face all aglow, yet quietly spoke:
"Bring me water!     The Great Spirit is kind to- us.
Mishawaha still lives."
Dead Shot roused into full activity.  Scooping up a
cup full of water, passed it quickly to him.  Lynx Eye




m2


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


dashed it copiously on brow  and face, carefully wetting
both nostrils and lips, next pressing the chin    downward, thus fully opening the mouth, he blew      forcibly
within it.
The effect was magical.   Her trembling eyelids flew
half way open-a shiver ran over the system; then came
a gasp-a sob-a successful catch for breath-and then a
sighing response.  The heart fluttering  and palpitating
for an instant, next gave a generous pulsating    throb,
thus ending the long period of suspended animation.
With eyes fully open now, Mishawaha glanced intelligently around and then up into the face of Dead Shot,
down whose cheeks the hot relieving tears were freely
coursing.  Partially raising  her hands towards him, a
smile of ineffable joy stole beamingly  over her countetance.   Lynx Eye had noticed in his hurried examination  that no   hemorrhage   of blood fletched her lips.
He now searched for the wound in the side or rather
chest.  It was a fearful gash, but he was satisfied, a
wholly external one, the weapon having evidently glanced
from  its aim.
In truth she had by the merest accident been spared
from  a lethal wound.   The means for that purpose were
very  simple.  A — large  circular medal of thick silver
plate had long been an heir-loom in her father's family.
It was,by thenm   supposed to have been of Mexican
Aztec origin.  T his she had worn suspended from     her
neck outwardly as a badge of her rank, in the previous
campaign, when she was first taken captive.
Notwithstanding she had repudiated her family, kindred and nation, out of love for the pale-face, still from
some lingering feeling of tenderness, she continued to
wear it upon her bosom, but concealed by her garments, under her loose   boy's hunting  frock.  By   the




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


123


quick motion upward for the, arrow shot, the medal had
slid to the left breast. There it still remained as, a
few moments, later Gray Wolf aimed at her heart his
deadly blow.
The point of the blade struck the medal, but as it
penetrated  the  yielding metal it was deflected in its
through passage, and in turn glancing on    a rib, still
farther away from  the vitals.  Lynx Eye having accurately determined the nature of the wound, next darting
over the breastworks, sped across the belt of clearing to
the timber.  Thence he presently returned with. medicinal herb leaves.  With these he skillfully dressed the
gaping wound.
Over the application of the leaves, he firmly bound
the scarf as a cincture about the chest.  The bleeding
had been profuse, and of itself would have occasioned
syncope.   But being benumbed by     the concussion of
the blow, and fully believing  it to have struck home
to the heart, the maiden fell in a dead faint or comatose
state.  Sadly weakened by the shock to the nervous system, and the loss of blood by the wound, she was as yet
unable to rise or move.
The scouts, however, being well versed in woodscraft;
soon improvised with sticks, throngs and boughs, a hand
litter, upon which they transported her to the wigwam of
Wakazoo, on the southern verge of the battle field, and
which having escaped the recent conflagration, was
aproppriated for his temporary use.  Upon the arrival of
the scouts with the wounded maiden, the confederate
chiefs listened to the  report of their adventures and
exploits during the battle.
In full corroboration Lynx Eye proudly exhibited his
string of scalps.  The chiefs highly commended them
for their valor, and for the valuable aid they and their




124


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


several bands had received from them, they also in turn
approaching the couch on which Mishawaha reclined,
commended her heroic conduct, at the same time condoling
with her over her unfortunate wound, adding the kindly
expression of their wishes for her speedy recovery.
Whilst these things were transpiring at Three Rivers,
Elkhart with his followers reached White Pigeon Prairie
on the evening of the same day. During his march
Elkhart had mentally surveyed the situation in which
this defeat had placed him, and had fully resolved to
abandon his conquests and the war, unless pursued by the
united confederate force.  He found the women, children
and  movables, previously forwarded  by   him, in fair
condition.
He resolved to return forthwith with all his people to
the Wabash Valley.   On his first arrival that evening he
issued peremptory orders for all to be in readiness for
starting on the journey at an early hour of the succeeding
morning.




CHAPTER XT.


Elkhart was possessed of many right royal views and
princely attributes.  Naturally frank, manly and liberal,
he now determined to win peace and a favor by a
direct appeal to the magnanimity of the confederate
Chiefs.  During that same evening     he therefore despatched a special envoy to say to them   from him.
"That Elkhart, head    Chief the Shawnee nation,
tendered to them  his belt of wampum   in token of his
desire for amity, and that the hatchet of war between
them  should be buried.   To this end he was willing to
surrender back to Pokagon for his people, all his conquests of their territory, and to assure all the Chiefs,
that he was willing henceforth to relinquish all idea of
acquiring a foothold for his people in any portion of
the Michigan peninsula.   Finally he requested the Chiefs
as a personal favor to him, to bury the dead Shawnees
under a separate mound, or to allow him peaceably to
return with a detachment of braves to perform that
office."
On the following morning as the confederate bands
were each selecting their own dead for separate burial
in  mounds marked for each tribe, the envoy of Elkhart arrived.  He was courteously received and promptly
admitted  to  an  audience  by the  three  Chiefs.  The
speech was made, being calmly listened to and gravely
considered.  All the propositions of Elkhart were acceded
to, and they despatched an answer by envoy accordingly.




126


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


They also transmitted their joint belt of wampum to
Elkhart instructing their messenger to say to him that
they would relieve him from   a journey back to bury
his dead.   They   proposed  to  bury for him  all the
Shawnees slain there in battle, under a distinct mound
and mark it in a like manner as they buried their own,
doing as they had previously done at Prairie Ronde.
The dead of that famous battle were thus, during
that day, all buried under mounds in four places, by tribe
and nation, when according to aboriginal custom   large
mounds of earth were heaped up over each place of
sepulture, two of them  being east and two west of the
Middle river.
This great aboriginal war being thus terminated, Elkhart returned  with  his people to the Wabash valley.
There he soon after died, leaving as the successor to his
princely rule his nephew, the then youthful but gifted
Tecumseh.   The latter afterwards attained more extended
power and a far greater celebrity than    Elkhart ever
achieved.
Under   Pokagon   the  Pottowatomies resumed   their
ancient seats in the valley of' the St. Joseph river. With
a respite from war they became measurably prosperous
again.   As a nation, however, they failed to attain
their previous population or strength upon the warpath.
The Ottawas of the     Kalamazoo   and  Grand  river
vallies under Wakazoo and Okemos soon       recuperated
their strength and numbers, ceasing to remember their
losses in the brief, but brilliant campaign against Elkhart at Prairie Ronde and Three Rivers.   After a brief
interval they were brought' into another confederacy,
and another stirring campaign in fierce antagonism with
the Sacs and Foxes of Green Bay, and the Chippewas
of the Upper Peninsula of Michigan.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


12T


As the   Ottowa and. Pottowatomie bands two days
after the battle severally departed from Three Rivers
homeward bound, Dead Shot and Lynx Eye remained
behind to care for the sorely wounded and now helpless Mishawaha.  During the next eight days the scouts
devoted themselves assiduously to attention to her wants
and the procurement of needed supplies.
Finding  the region stripped of game and fowl, and
their patient slowly gaining strength, they formed a
litter with poles, blankets and skins, and suspending it
between two of their horses placed the maiden therein,
and thus journeying by easy stages, they reached their
old favorite camping ground on the northern side of
Prairie Ronde.
Meanwhile, Wakazoo    having  left with them   the
maiden's appropriate  apparel, and  her  convalescence
having sufficiently advanced for that purpose, during the
first week there, Mishawaha had resumed again the
apparel of her sex.  At their old station on the timber
neck  they  tarried  two weeks longer.   The maiden's
health and strength had in the interval so far returned,
and her wound so nearly healed, as to allow of her
resuming the saddle.
The three mounting their horses with their arms and
baggage, started finally for the big horse-shoe bend of the
Kalamazoo, where they were joyfully welcomed, Mishawaha
becoming for a brief period the guest of Wakazoo. After
her wound was fully healed and her health      entirely
restored, with suitable arrangements perfected, Dead Shot
and Mishawaha were united in marriage.  The ceremony
was performed in native fashion, and the bride was
triumphantly installed as the mistress of her husband's
wigwam.
With them   the delighted Lynx Eye remained as a




128


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


quasi major domo of the establishment, making himself a
busy and a highly useful, if not ornamental inmate of the
household.   There the scouts made their home, nominally
regarding it as the site of their hearthstone and roof tree,
although often sojourning elsewhere.
They were devoted to their vocation of hunting and
trapping when off duty as scouts on the war path, at the
call of the tribes with whom they were wont to affiliate.
Over the hunting grounds of forest, opening and
prairie, they were free to roam  in all western Michigan,
and whenever business or pleasure called them on a visit
to the native settlements, they were sure of receiving a
cordial welcome.
Mishawaha continued to be not only the light and joy
of her husband and the home circle, but in the seasons of
spring, summer and autumn she spent much of her time
in the saddle, attending the scouts on their hunting
excursions on the prairies and the opening glades.  She
was, in fact, a very successful huntress, not unfrequently
bringing in her game-bag better stocked with fowl than
those of her male competitors.
Like men of their class and pursuits, the scouts met
with a chequered fortune, occasionally being brought in
contact with amusing incidents, wonderful adventures and
hair-breadth escapes.  Finally, in the war of 1812-14,
espousing the American side, they became active partisans,
scouting far and wide upon an extended frontier.
Mishawaha being childless, but blest with firm health,
joyous spirits and an energetic temperament, generally
accompanied the scouts in their wide range of several
States and over the borders in Canada.   Thus it must
readily appear that out of their personal experiences, many
an entertaining narrative might be woven, and many a
thrilling sketch might be graphically written.




THE SAUK, FOX AND CHIPPEWA RAID:
OR,
THE MICHIGAN SCOUTS OF 1803.
9








INTRODUCTION
To those of our readers who have perused our previous sketches of the Shawnee and Pottowatomie campaigns, no   apology  is deemed necessary for a meager
introduction to our present legend.  Many of the prominent characters there presented and described with more
or less minuteness, will be found figuring largely in the
scouting adventures and sharp encounters of this new
field of Indian warfare.
In our data, local delineations, or topographical outlines, the reader may trust to our general accuracy.
Many landscape scenes and lovely picturesque views, we
have been driven to exclude for want of space within
our assigned limits for the   present legend.   Having
thus said all we deem   advisable as a prelude to our
story, to that object we will now devote our special
attention.








THE SAUK, FOX AND CHIPPEWA RAID;
OR,
THE MICHIGAN SCOUTS OF 1803.
CHAPTER I.
In the early part of May, 1803, a solitary Indian had
been busily engaged in taking fish at a small cove
upon the eastern shore of Lake Michigan.      On the
adjacent bank he had previously erected a substantial
though limited structure for his domicil.  During the
preceding afternoon and night the lake with its shore
region had been deluged by a rain storm, accompanied
by a strong northern gale.
At sunrise the tempest had spent its fury and the
storm  had also ceased.  The waters of the lake however, were still in wild commotion.  The billows running  high, were yet crested with    white-caps.  Our
aboriginal fisherman having betaken himself to his shelter
as the storm opened, had there slept, or smoked away
the intervening hours.  But with the first beams of
the morning sun he looked to the condition of his
fishing tackle and the safety of his canoe.
The ground-swell of the lake, still strongly setting
into the cove, created a surf too rough for his employ



184


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


ment.   Partaking of his morning meal, and then filling
his pipe with the wild growing but fragrant kinnikinick,
he seated himself for a smoke, on the high bank with
a fine outlook over the rapidly subsiding waves.
Whilst thus engaged an hour slipped quietly away.
Then his eye caught, far to the northwest, on the crest
of a wave, a dark tiny object.   Now he lost it in the
trough of the sea.   Again it rode the top of the wave.
For many minutes he gazed intently as it alternately
hove in sight and then disappeared.    That keen, practiced eye of his could not be mistaken.   It must be a
birchen canoe adrift.  It lay too low in the water to be
empty.   Steadily scanning it still, he felt sure of catching a glimpse of a paddle motion    outside.  It seemed
to be directing the course angling over the waves and
inshore.
Acting  with   ready  sympathy   on  this  conviction,
laying aside his pipe, he descended the bank.    Hastily
unmooring and shoving off his canoe, he leaped in and
breasted it gallantly to the surf and the ground swell.
The task was arduous thus to buffet the drift of each
successive  wave.   Luckily   he  succeeded  in  coming
alongside of the waif left adrift by the storm.
He beheld suffering and exhaustion depicted in the
drooping form  and haggared face of the inmate of that
canoe  half filled,with  water.   Without a    word he
lashed the bow-line of the latter to the stern of his
own craft, heading for the cove again.    Standing erect
in his small birchen canoe, with skillful dips of the
paddle, he safely reached his destination.  There adroitly
manoeuvering his vessels abreast, the impetus of the last
billow sent them bow on to the sandy beach.
He next aided the stranger to land and ascend the
step to his rude shelter.   Placing  him  on  a pile of




AND THE OLD NORTHWEST.


135


skins, he replenished  the fire  to dry   his  clothing.
Intent on hospitable duties, he broiled for his guest
some fish and venison steaks.  The stranger at first ate
sparingly, but as appetite and strength    returned  he
made a full meal with a keen relish.
The host, whilst thus supplying his wants with the
delicacy of aboriginal courtesy, had abstained from all
questioning  of his guest.   The latter, with  appetite
appeased, and bodily vigor returning, first broke the
silence.  The half-dozed, despairing expression of eye
and features was replaced by consciousness, and a keen
look of intelligence.  Glancing wonderingly about, then
turning to his host he addressed him in the Osaukie tongue:
"You much kind to stranger.       No   ask  but act.
Me 'spect have a good heart, and straight spirit.  Tell
me then, where me now am, and who you be."
The language used was similar to that of the Shawnee dialect, with  which  the host was familiar.   We
prefer to give a literal rendering, thus preserving the
abrupt idiomatic style and the inverted order of expression.  The reply was frankly given in Shawnee words.
"This is Michigan   land.  This little stream is the
South Black river.   It is on the east shore of Lake.
Big rivers on each side.    One way St. Joseph, Kalamazoo, on tother side Wakeshma's wigwam.         Me of
Pottowatomie tribe.   They belong on Paw     Paw   and
St. Joseph rivers.  Me here fishing.  Good place, much
plenty fish.  Now me say 'nuff to stranger, 'fore me
know who me speak to, and what for you come here."
The guest promptly    rejoined: "Me tell last first.
Storm fetch me here. Me did belong to Sauks of
Green Bay.   Me was Red Wing a chief of my people,
three days ago.  Now me nobody.      Me now   have no
friends-no people, me outlaw from   all-doomed to  die,




136


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


or wander a vagabond on     earth."  He then -became
silent, but his host replied:
"Waukeshma much wonders, but him      tongue still.
His ears open only to what Red Wing tell freely."
Again the latter spoke: "Much plain Red Wing see
it all.  The Pottowatomie is wise as well as him good.
Him  gave my life, feed me too, me tell him  now  few
things.  Him  can see if me all wrong and ought to die.
Osaukies come from  Saginaw to Green Bay many years
ago. Ontogamies there first. Much weak each band. Much
'fraid of Chippewas north around other big waters. The two
strike hands to live together, growing strong many years.
"Red Wing then do brave thing on warpath, and
Osaukies make him  chief. At same time   'the Cougar"
was made chief of the     Ontogamies.  We call them
"Foxes."   Them  call us "Sauks."  the Cougar and Red
Wing both young, both proud and both much hot temper.
"One week ago there was grand council at Green Bay.
Chiefs of Sauks, Foxes and Chippewas living south of
big waters, all there.  Them form one strong league to
make long march, and do big things.    Red 'Wing like
it not.  Him and Cougar have hot quarrel, much angry.
Then them   both draw  knives for fight.  The Cougar
first strike.  That blow  Red Wing put on one side.
Him then strike hard back, kill Cougar dead.
"His people want to kill me, 'cause me kill him.
Them  claim  me of my people.    Red Wing speak in
his defence.  Him say 'twas a stand up fight, and no
murder.   My people, 'fraid to offend Foxes on account
of big job in hand, agreed to give me up.   Red Wing
in council leap over the heads of others.   Him   run
much swift to landing.   Get to canoe first, then make
fast race out of Bay, and along north lake shore to
Chippewa settlement.




AND THE OLD": NORTH WEST.


137


"Next morning    the chief there, came home from
council. Him 'fraid too to offend Foxes on account of
big league.  Him   say would give me up if me not
leave in one hour.   Him   call me vagabond, tell me
my people had outlawed and utterly cast me off.
"Me much angry at this new outrage. and denial of
right of refuge.   Me spring in canoe and head for
Mackinaw, then held by Hurons and Ottawas to guard
waters against Chippewas and other tribes west.    Me
took cut off route across a deep bay in north shore.
"Half way over my traverse, storm strike canoe; me
no steer it; no help myself; me turned canoe head
with the gale, so it no swamp in trough.  Next me laid
in bottom, to keep weight low in water. The storm
bring me here. No other man has lived so many hours in
such a craft, out on rolling billows in great storm peril.
"Me think bad blood made Foxes claim      me.   Me
think Sauks great cowards to agree to give me up. Me
think  it outrage to outlaw  me, and that    Chippewa
chief a mean sneak much, to deny me right of refuge.
Revenge me mean to have, up to measure of meanness
to them  all.  Me knows how and where to strike."
Wakeshma responded to    his statement.  "Me knows
Red Wing has been treated much wrong by 'em all.
Wakeshma has visited many tribes and learned their
usages and laws. All agree in this. When one strikes
another in self defense, and kill him, it is no murder.
So when two of same or different tribes, agree to fight
for life, and blows are given and returned, between 'enm,
then if one falls, by mortal blow, it is not such murder
as comes within the aboriginal right of vengeance by the
next right of kin. So Wakeshma believes. Your wrongs
are plain to him. But him sees not way of revenge."




CHAPTER II.


Red Wing answered the Pottowatomie in earnest
tones:   "As healing leaves to   a wound, the   words
of the wise are to a troubled spirit, Wakeshma speaks
with no forked tongue. Him words not crooked. When
my outlawry unjust, then my name not blotted out.
Me Red Wing still.    My revenge comes of my knowledge.  Where is the nearest Ottawa settlement?
"At   the  mouth of    the  Kalamazoo,"  Wakesnma
replied.  "The settlement is called Saugatuck.  Wakazoo, the Head Chief of that river Ottawa band, is now
there.  With smooth water it is only three hours away
by canoe."
The other abruptly broke in, "Red Wing must see
Wakazoo   to-night.  Time much now.     How soon will
'em rough water run down?"
"With breeze as him    now  is, off shore, in four
hours water this side smooth.  That will give plenty
time  'fore sunset.  Wakeshma will take Red Wing
there."
"My debt to you will be great, but Red Wing will
not forget.  Him   want now    to sleep."  Suiting the
action to the word he reclined at full length upon the
skins.  His senses were soon locked   in  much-needed
slumber.
Leaving his guest to his repose, the host repaired to
his fishing ground where he was quite successfully employed until an hour past noon.    Dropping all other
business and rekindling his fire, he speedily had a savory




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


139


dinner of fish and meat prepared.  Red Wing refreshed
by his sleep, awoke seasonably, and now seating himself by the newly-pealed square of bark, did ample justice
to the tempting eatables set before him.
Dinner over, he stood up once more in the integrity
of his normal manhood.    He now appeared of medium
height, of well-knit and sinewy frame, of comely features
and easy address.  His eye was black and always lustrous.  His step and attitudes were those of a man,
conscious of possessing gifts in virtue of which he was
entitled to lead and command.
His host delighted   with  this rejuvenation of his
guest's physical person, was most favorably impressed by
that ingenuous air of conscious nobility of soul.  Signifying to him that all was now in readiness for their
departure, Wakeshma led the way to the canoes at the
landing.  Either one was sufficiently capacious to bear
two persons.  The old scout was in the act of unmooring his own for their trip, when Red Wing arresting
the movement pointed to the other.
The Pottowatomie in running his eye over the craft,
readily conceded to it the palm, of superiority, in material, model, structure and elaborate finish.  Red Wing
silently remarked:
"Me want it, not 'cause it best canoe, but 'cause it
has symbols, known to Wakazoo."       Thus saying he
pointed to the "totem" of the Sauk tribe, nicely sketched
upon the bow stem in blue paint, with his own name
symbolized upon the stern in a very neat, naturally outlined, and finished bird wing, painted in vermillion.
The suggestions struck Wakeshma as ingenious and
forcible.  He unmoored the craft of Red Wing, motioning him to enter, as he designed to shove off and then
jumping in to use the paddle.    The Sauk in passing




i40


4LJEGENDS OF MICHIGAAN


took the paddle from the canoe of the scout, and stepping aboard, seated himself on the stern thwart ready
for work.  Wakeshma having shoved off and leaped in
quietly, took his place on the bow thwart, making the
headway dip and stroke, with the other paddle.
The canoe was veered about, heading on its course
as if by magic.  They were soon in full motion, but
Wakeshma was surprised to find that it needed all his
skill and  muscle to compete on    his side, with the
momentum   imparted' by the practiced strokes of Red
Wing.   Down the coast -the canoe went flying with a
velocity seldom  witnessed.  Long   before the  period
assigned by the scout had elapsed, they were rounding
in to the mouth of the Kalamazoo.     Up and around
the Ox-bow-bend they went with unabated speed.
Red Wing cast an occasional glance of wonder at
the lofty  conical sand hill known   as "Bald Eagle,"
around which they were circling.   Then came the expanse  of the small inland   lake and Saugatuck was
lying before them on its margin.  The scout knew the
wigwam usually occupied by Wakazoo in his periodical
visits to that portion of his tribe. Towards the landing
near it he directed their course.
Whilst making their canoe fast after stepping ashore,
Lynx Eye, one of the three favorite scouts of the old
chief espied Wakeshma.   They had been former friends
and associate? scouts on the war path.  As the two met
with a cordial greeting, inquiry was made for the chief.
Lynx Eye who, although a dwarf in height, was yet
active, pointing to a group a few  rods distant, volunteered to notify the chief of their presence.
Shortly thereafter a half score. of persons were seen
advancing, foremost of whom, with beaming faces and
joyous step, came Dead Shot and his wife, Mishawaha.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


141


They were the remaining two of      the  three favorite
scouts of Wakazoo.    Dead Shot was a young pale-face
hunter, whilst his wife was a Shawnee of pure and
noble blood, being the daughter of old Elkhart, head
chief of the nation.   She had been discarded by her
father and the tribe for loving and marrying Dead Shot.
The two warmly greeted Wakeshma, with whom they
had been   associates on  the war-path also.  As their
greetings ceased Wakazoo arrived.   There was between
him  and the Pottowatomie an old time acquaintance.
The two met as tried and trusted friends.    The Chief
next turned his glance upon the stranger.
Thus far Red Wing had been standing studiously aloof.
Now however as he met the eye of Wakazoo his whole
demeanor was changed.   Advancing a few steps he stood,
confronting the old Chief, with quiet dignity. Then gracefully placing his right hand upon heart, with a slight
inclination of the head, he opened the discourse saying:
"I feel myself to  be in the presence of the Chief
of the Kalamazoo Ottawas.   I am  Red Wing the Chief
of the Sauks over the great lake at Green     Bay.   I
came alone in the storm, me speak not here by authority of my people.   Me speak not in.their behalf.  Me
have a private errand and message to deliver from Red
Wing to Wakazoo.     There is the Sauk    "totem" on.
my canoe, and there on the stern is the symbol of my:
name.   Red Wing never speaks falsely.   He now waits
to hear from the Ottawa Chief."
Wakazoo was versed in the aboriginal lore, well
knowing the devices,:symbols and totems of the tribes
far and near.  He knew the relative standing and the
names of their Chiefs.  He was also an adept in the
science of physiognomy, seldom failing to form a just
estimate of any interlocutor.  He was most favorably




142              LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
impressed by the evident sincerity of Red Wing.    He
admired his calm noble demeanor.
Slowly elevating his right hand before him  with the
open palm upward, he courteously addressed the stranger.
The chief, Red Wing, is welcome, Wakazoo trusts
his honor and believes his words.   He will give him
promptly the interview  he craves.  Of the time and
place the chief will be notified. Lynx Eye will see that
Red Wing    and  Wakeshma are suitably entertained."
Thus saying and bowing he turned and moved away.
In the course of that same evening after supper
was ended, the two chiefs were in private conference for
over two hours apart from all others.




CHAPTER III.


During that interview the Sauk related all that pertained to his own fortunes.  He also related what had
transpired at the council of the Sauks, Foxes and Chippewas, then recently held at Green Bay.   The dissatisfaction of the Sauks and Chippewas both, with their
present respective regions was already well known to
Wakazoo.   He was thus measurably prepared to     yield
full credence to the startling revelations of Red Wing.
As they were about separating he put the query to the
Sauk direct:
"So you will hold to    your purpose of renouncing
your tribe and the Foxes forever?"
"As the sun is fixed in his course, rising in the
east daily and dropping from sight in sunset land, so
will Red Wing be steady to his purpose.    The sting in
his heart makes it very bitter towards the tribes over
the big water."
"You will then surely accompany my scouts to the
Manitous, and if need be to     the  settlement of the
Chippewas you left before the storm?"     Wakazoo   enquired.
"Red Wing spoke his thoughts, and will do what
he promised."   The old chief replying, "it is well,"
bade him good night.
From   the  Straits of Mackinaw, to the Sault Ste.
Marie, at the foot of Lake Superior, thence westward on
both sides of that grand inland sea; then still onward
to the sources and upper affluents of the Mississippi,




144


IEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


swarmed the wild Chippewa hordes. Restless, migratory and
warlike, they were turbulent neighbors, and dangerous foes.
The Sauks and Foxes had long been aware that their
territory was coveted by the Chippewas. The Sauks
themselves had ever regretted their expulsion and forcible
exile from Saginaw, and often cast longing eyes towards
the western portion of Michigan then occupied by the
thriving Ottawas.
To successfully guard against a collision between
themselves anid the Chippewas, and to secure their cooperation as allies, in sufficient force to expel the Ottawas from their section of Michigan, had been topics of
frequent and earnest discussion by the Sauks and Foxes.
Overtures for an alliance had finally been tendered
by them to the Chippewas, tending to accomplish
results desired by  both.   Upon these  overtures as a
basis the grand council at Green Bay had been convened.
Designedly however, it embraced of the Chippewa nation,
orint the chiefs of tribes residing between Lake Superior
of  I: i, north, and  the  Straits,  Lake Michigan  and
Gre:  f B1ay on the south.;h 1 Wing had detailed to Wakazoo the objects before
the council, and the results ultimately reached by it.
A firm  alliance had been formed by and between the
tribes there represented, to wage war upon the Ottawas
and to expel them  from all their possessions in Michigan to some boundary line south of Grand river.
When this was fully accomplished so that the Sauks
and Foxes could enter into full possession, then the
latter were to surrender the entire of the Green Bay
territory to the Chippewas.  There was an added guaranty that by the joint forces of all, the Sauks and
Foxes were to be firmly sustained in their Michigan
occupancy for the period of a decade of years.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


145


Red Wing had also stated the additional facts, that
fearing to offend the Hurons, and thus mass them with
the Ottawas against their invasion, the confederates had
settled upon the policy of avoidihg the straits of Mackinaw entirely, in their line of active operations.
Now the Manitou islands lying a few miles out in
the lake a little south of the mouth of Grand Traverse
Bay would furnish an admirable point for massing their
forces and for a base of supplies.  Besides, a short distance southeast from them on the main shore were
Sleeping Bear Bay and Point, with a trail thence eastward to the double head of Traverse Bay, at its southern extremity.  This was at that date, the Grand Ottawa
central point for all that region.
The Manitou    islands were from  their sterility  and
isolated position, named after their Great Spirit by the
adjacent tribes.   They  thus   became   to be regarded
with awe, as a sort of earthly tabernacle for the invisible One.   The Ottawas avoided an approach to them
on ordinary occasions.  In fact, and for a similar reason,
some twenty years ago, the Beaver island group north
of the Manitous were selected for the temporary sojourn
of a faction of the latter day saints under Strong, thekf
gifted, but erratic and depraved leader.
Within ten days from    the close of the council, the
Chippewas along the north shore, were to send scouts
to explore the region of Sleeping Bear Bay and the
eastern trail.  They were also to    deposit supplies on
the South   Manitou island, by canoes.    These were to
be followed shortly after by similar scouts and supplies
from  Green  Bay.
Wakazoo    was forcibly  struck  by  this  formidable
scheme, with the imminent peril it threatened to his
entire nation.  He felt to rely implicitly on the infor10




146


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


mation.   He was also deeply moved by the misfortunes
of Red Wing, and the unjust treatment he had received.
He regarded the manslaughter as a case entirely outside
the aboriginal'law, of condign punishment by the next
of kin of a person wilfully murdered.
He condemned the Foxes for their blood thirsty
clamor.   He despised the Sauks for their craven    submission to the arrogant demand for the culprit.      He
mentally anathematized the Chippewa chief for his cowardly  spirit and  his wanton   disregard  of intertribal
laws of hospitality.
But above    all he, was awestruck    by  the  almost
supernatural preservation  of Red   Wing    through  the
perils of his wild ride upon the billows for the many
hours of that raging storm.     From   his cool narrative
of the event, he caught a glimpse of the inner spirit of
the man. He saw in it something beyond the stoicism
of an oriental fatalist.  He found in it the self-possession of practical common sense, which while quietly
yielding to the inevitable  dictated  the pointing of the
canoe with the storm, and lying low in the bottom to
preserve its equilibrium.
-The. old chief mentally tracked his course during
those weary hours, of wind, of darkness and of tempest.
He realized his utter loneliness, tossed  unceasingly onward over the waste of waters,-now      riding the topmost crest, and then thrust into the abysm below. In
all this he found an iron nerve, a reserved force, with
all the elements for heroic achievement.   In conclusion
he found him deliberately tendering his services in aid
of the scouts about to be sent on a dangerous mission
and one full of personal peril to himself.
Late as the hour was, Wakazoo on closing his conference with the Sauk chief, sent for and had a confi



AND THE OLD NORTHWEST.


147


dential interview with Wakeshma. His impressions as to
'Red Wing, and as to his own line of policy, were
strengthened by the views of the veteran scout.   The
latter frankly avowed his conviction to be so strong
that, in the pressing emergency, he was ready to join
the scouts for the long trip as a volunteer.  The old
chief gratefully accepting his offer, bade him adieu for
the night.
Wakazoo forthwith despatched a messenger on the
trail with the tidings to Okemos, chief of the Grand
River Ottawas, then at Grand Rapids. Upon him he
urged the duty, by like messengers inland and shorewise, to warn the tribes from river to river, down- to
the head of Grand Traverse Bay. He knew his own
scouts to be staunch, reliable and always ready.
By two hour's sun of the succeeding morning three
canoes were laden and ready to leave the landing at
Saugatuck.   The occupants were four males and one
female, all now dressed in the costume, and being able
to speak the language of the Shawnees of the Wabash
valley.  To complete  disguise, paint had been applied
to the visible person of one, whilst another, owing to
his limited stock of Shawnee words, was shrewd enough
on occasion to cultivate the dodge of silence.
In reality the parties were Dead Shot and Mishawaha, Lynx   Eye, Red Wing     and Wakeshma.     They
were about to embark on a secret mission, and to outsiders, one they sought to make of unknown destination.  The Sauk and Pottowatomie took the canoe of
Red Wing.    Dead Shot and wife used their own of
similar model and capacity, whilst the dwarf, Lynx Eye,
sported a one-man canoe of diminutive but admirable
proportions.
The disguise of costume, paint and of dialect, was




148


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


so perfect, that many of the Ottawas lounging down to
the landing, actually mistook them for visiting Shawnees, about to remove to the head of the main lake,
making the Oxbow circuit between Saugatuck and the
mouth of Grand river.
There the modern traveler, by boat or railroad, will
find  the  business city  of Grand  Haven.   The two
larger canoes with measured paddle dip, kept abreast of
each other, but Lynx Eye, forgetting his stoical apathy
in the exciting novelty of the expedition, took the lead
of both, indulging in the boyish freak of alternately
shooting far ahead, and then resting on his paddle.
Past headland and mouth of stream they sped gallantly on until upon their right the broad gorge and
sand-drifted hills, disclosed the near proximity of Grand
Haven.   Here they rounded in both to impart and receive the news.   At the landing there was, no suspicion of their being other than visiting Shawnees. After
a short delay, however, a canoe came from up-stream
swiftly, rounding the elbow of the river and sweeping
up to the landing.




CHAPTER IV.


From this new   arrival, Seebewa, the famous Grand
River scout stepped ashore.  Glancing over the group of
apparent strangers, as his eye fell on Lynx Eye, he
identified him  by form  and feature.  Like a wary scout,
however, he gave no sign of recognition, but stepping
a few paces away to a local chief, he informed him that
the strangers and himself desired an instant private conference with the chief.
The latter, well knowing the trusty character of the
scout, cheerfully complied with the request, forthwith
inviting the six to his wigwam.  There Seebewa greeted
the wife of Dead Shot courteously, and then the four
old scouts who had previously been together on the
warpath, warmly saluted each other.   Then Red Wing
was introduced, and their budget of news was laid before
the chief.
Okemos apprized of the national peril by the word
from Wakazoo, had already despatched a trusty messenger inland to cross the Muskegon and Manistee rivers,
well up at the interior settlement, thence on to the
chief, White  Water, at the head of Grand Traverse
Bay.
To make sure that the intelligence   went safely to
its destination and having been informed by Wakazoo
of the scouting expedition also, that he was about sending forward, Okemos deputed Seebewa to join them,
publishing the intelligence at the mouths of the rivers
north, and the mouth of the large bay above mentioned.




150


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


As became his vocation the canoe of Seebewa was
first-class in model, material and structure, being of
equal capacity with those of Red Wing and Dead Shot.
Having enjoyed an hour's rest, with a hearty dinner,
the three  canoes were now    manned with two persons
each, for Lynx Eye, leaving his own, shipped with Seebewa for the trip.     On trial Mishawaha proved the
equal of the males in her paddle practice.
In fact when at Saugatuck she insisted upon being
one of the number for the    exploration.  Dead Shot,
highly estimating her keen sight, ready wit, and forecast, did, not seriously object.  Again under way our
voyagers dilligently applied themselves to the business
then in hand.
Reaching the mouth    of Muskegon river, the other
canoe. lay off, whilst Seebewa, running up to the interior
lake, found a trusty friend whom he informed of the
news to be by him    taken to the Chief at the head of
the lake six miles inland.  Rejoining  the other canoes
they pushed ahead making Pentwater river at evening.
Stopping over night they communicated with the local
Chief, who, to save delay in the morning, sent a runner
ahead with the news to Pere Marquette river, a dozen
miles ahead.    Partaking  of their breakfast at early
dawn with a good relish, the.scouts were moving again.
As they passed Pere Marquette two hours later they
observed the resident populace all astir, apparently excited by their news of the threatened invasion.  Without veering from their course or slackening their speed,
they arrived at the Big Sauble at noon.
Running up stream   a short distance for the shade of
a cluster of forest trees, Lynx  Eye with    Wakeshma
kindled a fire to  broil some fish for dinner..Seebewa
ran up the trail a mile to an inland lake, where he




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


151


found a settlement, and gave them   the news.   On his
return he heard a rifle shot a short distance off at the
right.  Guided by the sound he came upon Dead Shot,
who, wandering out with his rifle, had taken a deer.
The carcass was rapidly dressed, when each with a
hind quarter reached the camp in season to add a venison broil to their bill of fare.  Again they got under
way, bound this time for the mouth of the Manistee.
They rounded into its mouth as the sun was setting.
Ascending the river over a mile, they reached a large
settlement at the foot of an interior lake.
Tarrying over night they had an interview with two
Chiefs of the Manistee    tribe.  As they   neared  the
theatre of the threatened inroad, their news awakened
a wilder excitement.     Starting  early the succeeding
morning, with unabated zeal and vigor they pushed on
steadily for the river "Au Beck Seik," or as moderns
term  it " Betsie river."
Two hours past noon they were at the mouth. Feeling a little arm  weary and chest sore, by their protracted effort, they landed for an hour's rest.   With
appetites appeased by their accustomed broil of fish and
venison, they were off again.For Seebewa being familiar with the coast, from having  previously traversed it, was now anxious to make
Sleeping Bear Point before sunset.    His hopes were
practically realized.  For before the gathering of the
evening twilight they landed upon that -point.   Standing there just under the skirt of bushes, having first
concealed their canoes, Seebewa called their attention
to the various localities of interest in  connection with
their present mission.
A few miles out upon the water at the northwest
he pointed out the south Manitou Island clearly out



152


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


lined to the naked eye.   Adjacent to it, but separated
by a frith, or channel of water, was the north and
larger island less distinctly seen.  Around to the right
of their stand point, but jutting south into the line of
the main shore was Sleeping Bear Bay sufficiently land
locked to screen a fleet of water craft from a southerly
or westerly gale.
Connected with the point they occupied and south of
the bay was a narrow    strip  of table land.  Adjacent
to the latter on the south there is an interior lake,
two or three miles across, round in form, excepting a
long arm  reaching  out westward.    Seebewa remarked,
"around that inner lake you may be sure the foe will
pitch their main camp.    Me 'spect it soon will need
sharp eye around it."
The scout resumed his general description.  Off northeast across the bay is another point of land as you
can see.   Beyond  that is another broad shallow   bay
jutting somewhat south.   Then the coast range runs off
northeast to Grand Traverse Bay.   Within that on west
side, a half hour's walk from the point is a nice little
cove, carved into the tongue lying between  it and the
main lake.   It is a nice fishing place.  Many Ottawas
stop there.  He closed by saying, "Me go      there tonight."  "Me go to," spoke up     Lynx Eye, "for two
better than one in night time."
"Before morning Red Wing mean to circle the south
Manitou."   "And me use the    other paddle," responded
Wakeshma.
"That is the way to pair off," laughingly remarked
Dead Shot, "for Mishawaha and I are dying for a starlight peep at that duck of a lake Seebewa tells of
back here at the south."
Re-embarking and skirting. around the point they




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


153


made for the southeastern   extremity  of Sleeping Bear
Bay. Here they landed, hauling their canoes under cover.
All now stepping a few rods back into the thick timber,
Wakeshma and Lynx Eye kindling a fire soon had them
a warm supper in readiness.   Some little distance back
of where they landed they passed what seemed to be
the principal landing, with a trail leading inland a point
or two south of east.    This, Seebewa informed them,
crossed the outlet of the inner lake, and then made
eastward for the head of Grand Traverse Bay.
With their supper despatched the three parties were
soon in readiness for their respective night excursions.
Each pair looked well to their weapons as they were
quite suspicious that Chippewa scouts might be lurking
about.   Seebewa and Lynx Eye made their trip      and
returned before morning, being by chance relieved from
traversing one-half the distance.  For as they reached
a point due west of the cove inside of the Bay, where
the village of Northport is at present -situated, they fell
in with a half dozen Ottawas who had been out some
miles on the main lake, looking for schools of the
Mackinaw trout.
To them   Seebewa made known his news.      They in
turn informed him that they had seen in the distance
west of them, two canoes pass from   the north towards
the Manitou   islands.  This was significant, and our
scouts pulled back for Sleeping Bear Bay, with far
greater speed than they had left it.  At the same time,
with hasty jerks of the paddle, the Ottawas were making
quick time with their news for the local chief.
Upon their arrival at the South Manitou, Red Wing
and Wakeshma concluded    to  make its circuit by the
west.   With steady, but noiseless stroke, they pulled
along, glancing at beach and bank, shrub and tree.




154


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Reaching the channel between the islands, they turned
in and traversed a part of its length.  Here their paddle strokes together ceased.  Both at the same instant
detected signs of a recent landing.
Stirred by a common impulse, they put their canoe
about, retreating to the entrance of the channel. Landing  and  concealing  the  canoe they  crept noiselessly
back to the marks previously seen.   There they   made
a careful interior circuit.  They thus became convinced
that no one had passed inland.
Then by exploring inside of the semicircle they had
traced,,they came upon a deposit or "cache " of dried
meat and fish.   The quantity   was too large for one
canqe load.   It was placed  in a hole delved   in the
ground, lined with bark and covered with    brush.   It
was evidently designed as a future supply.   The men
with their canoes were gone. Footprints and heel marks
showed their departure.  Wakeshma suggested that they
might be on the adjacent island.
To this, in decided tones, Red Wing replied: "No;
they are Chippewa scouts.   They brought canoe loads
to leave here.  Now they have gone over to Sleeping
Bear Bay, to-look over the region and the trail.   Red
Wing much fears our scouts will stumble on them over
there to-night."  To this Wakeshma answered:
"The Sauk chief may lay aside his fears. Dead Shot
is not a scout to be easily entrapped, whilst that young
wife of his seems instinctively warned of any hidden
peril.  She will shun the snares of the most subtile."
'The Pottowatomie brave is wise.     His words are
hopeful.  But I feel sure the Chippewas are there, and
we must go," Red Wing rejoined.




CHAPTER V.


Without further remark the two took the beach for
their canoe-set it afloat-entered, and within an hour
were back to their first camping ground on the margin
of Sleeping Bear Bay. The fire was undisturbed. Dead
Shot and   wife had not returned.     Their  canoe was
there under cover.' Both became quite anxious for their
safety.  Seebewa and Lynx Eye they did not expect for
hours.  But as they were discussing the situation, Red
Wing made a motion for silence.     His acute ear had
detected a paddle stroke in the distance.  Stepping to
the water's edge with his ear low down, he listened.
Rising again erect and stepping  back he whispered,
"A   canoe comes from the northeast."   Soon thereafter
they caught the dim outline of an object well in shore,
but this side the point of land in that direction.  The
watchers hauled their own canoe under cover. Noiselessly
approaching, and stopping frequently to listen, the voyageurs ran up and landed.    As they were about to haul
their canoe from  the water Wakeshma standing     near,
addressed them, saying: ' Our brothers are soon back,
but they are much wanted, for two are yet missing."
Notes were then conpared between the pairs, embracing
all that had been se-a or heard by either since their recent
parting.  They then crept along the beach    to the old
landing.  There by the glinting starlight they searched
for any traces of a fresh arrival.  None were discovered.
Seebewa now suggested that, "a conoe could pass up the
outlet of that inner lake."  Red Wing replied: "Then




156


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


the Chippewas went by the outlet and are now inside."
Lynx Eye added, "Me see 'em much plain now.     Dead
Shot and Mishawaha have struck 'em     trail.  They're
safe, only them hindered.  That woman be sharper nor
enny blood houn' on a scent."
Thus assured, they concluded to return to their temporary
camp and wait for a short time longer. Much disquieted,
there they remained until at least one hour past midnight.  Then as they had risen to start in search, the
lively notes of the whipporwill were heard back in the
bush.  Lynx Eye answered in nicely modulated notes
remarking as he ceased:   "She is coming now. Her
has news.  Them notes show it."
There followed a slight rustling of leaves, a parting of
boughs, and the absent ones glided quickly into the
circle.  Dead Shot at once broke the silence saying, "We
did not expect you so soon. Why have you made such
haste? "  Seebewa answered by stating the incidents of
their trip, and Red Wing detailed theirs, both asserting
their firm belief that the Chippewas were in the vicinity
of the small lake. Dead Shot here nodded to Mishawaha
who thereupon spoke:
" Our brothers are wise.  Their suspicions are correct,
there are four Chippewas in camp out beside that inner
water.  We found them   stowed  away near the upper
end of that outlet.  We crept along on the high bank
and saw their camp below; count 'em there round the
fire.' Then we crawl to edge of bank and listen.  To
us- their tongue was not known.  We catch only few
words.  We only heard them   say, "Sauks and Foxes
come in two days.     Then all go on trail to Grand
Traverse Bay."
"Dead Shot wanted much that we two make a rush
to bind or kill them  there.  Me say, "No! Cause we




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


157


want to find out what them   know.   We best go back
to our brothers. Red Wing understand Chippewa words.
May be he can get near to hear what they say. Mishawaha have another thought, she not tell it now."
The party listened with deep interest to her clear
recital.  The ideas suggested by her impressed them
forcibly.  A  knowledge of the proposed hostile movements of' the different tribes was of vital importance.
The prospect that the Chippewa scouts would discuss, to
any extent, the plans of the confederates, even if Red
Wing could get within ear shot, was dubious.   Finally
Red Wing turned again to Mishawaha saying:
"The wife of.our pale-face brother shows that she is
wise, and has much cunning.   Will she speak the other
thought she just now   withheld from  us?"   Her eyes
sought those of her husband, seeing his approval there
she answered:
"I am afraid woman talk too much, but I will tell
my thought.    Wakeshma, Red Wing and I are not
only natives, but we can use the Sauk dialect, for it is
the  same with   the  Shawnee.   Next day after this
coming morning the Chippewas expect the Sauk scouts
here. Suppose we all now move up around the point
at northeast, till that time.  Then we three come from
Manitous as Sauk scouts to Sleeping Bear Bay.    Next
they take us to little lake for talk at their camp. Other
three of us keep in bush near by.    If they   fail to
discover our deceit they will tell us all. If they read
our crooked ways, then   we make sign. other three
rush in, the six then bind the four.   I have spoken
my thought."
Her scheme was much admired and readily adopted.
Launching their canoes they scud swiftly up around the
northern point, whilst the darkness still lingered on




158


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


land and water.   When out of sight of the Manitou
islands they  went ashore, and sought the cover of the
timber.  There spreading their skin robes each one now
indulged in needed repose.
Waking before sunrise they made a fair meal. Lynx
Eye volunteered to cross the tongue of land westward,
proposing to himself there a double watch.   One way
he would hold the Manitous under his eye for any fresh
arrivals.  The other way he designed to watch for any
movements of the Chippewa scouts in Sleeping Bear
Bay. At evening he reported all quiet during the day,
except that one Chippewa at two hours of morning sun
had  posted himself at the mouth of the    outlet and
there remained till late in the afternoon. By this information the party timed their canoe movements.
Next morning Wakeshma, Red Wing and Mishawaha
at early dawn, passing over by canoe, entered at the
east end of the channel between the Manitou Islands.
There lying in wait, until full two hours after sunrise
they emerged from the channel and made their way to
the mouth of the outlet from   the inner lake.   Lynx
Eye, on the watch at his previous stand point, saw the
Chippewa at the outlet as the three scouts approached.
On their arrival the latter greeted the Chippewa in
the Sauk language, which he but partially understood.
Then Red Wing informed him      of their passage, and
that others were coming from Green Bay, using the
Chippewa dialect.  This satisfied and pleased him.  He
now readily led the way up the outlet, the scouts following him closely.
Arriving at the inner sheet of water all stepped
ashore and concealed their canoes.  Next they traversed
a blind path a hundred,rods westward.  It ran below
a bluff bank on the north shore, forming the out-crop




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


159


of the upper table running thence to Sleeping Bear
Bay and Point.    They came to a cove scooped in the
bank, secluded and thickly canopied by clustered boughs
of hemlock and spruce.
In the cove they found the   other three Chippewas
busily engaged in dressing and broiling some water-fowl
for their breakfast.  In an off-hand, easy manner, Red
Wing led the conversation to the absorbing topic of
the campaign.   The plans for conducting it, the order
of arrivals of braves, when to be expected, etc., were
each introduced, at the same time hinting that they, as
scouts, ought forthwith to explore the region  and the
trail leading eastward.
Thus without any damaging disclosures of his own,
he managed to extract and absorb, like a sponge, their
entire knowledge of the campaign, and of the proposed
field of operations of the confederates.  One of the
Chippewas seemed to be deeply and blindly smitten by
the charms of the blooming squaw    scout.  He sought
most assiduously to ingratiate himself in her favorable
regards.
Mishawaha was neither a flirt nor a coquette.  But
with a shrewd eye to business,. and the special object
then in view, she rather encouraged his attentions.
Ere long they   were cosily chatting  together in the
Sauk tongue.   She played her cards adroitly, managing
to glean from him the real policy of the Chippewas in
this war.  She angled after their purposes towards the
Sauks upon whom they were now evidently fawning.
Peering over the eastern bank of the cove were
the other three scouts. They had followed the margin
of the   Bay  to the outlet, thence up to the    lake,
and along the bank of the latter, led by Dead
Shot.  Their place of espial was not within ear-shot,




160


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


but they   could watch the acts   and  features of all
in the group below.
As we have already intimated, the artful woman was
employing her attractive graces and fascinating charms
to lead the purblind Chippewa into most impolitic
disclosures.  She finally  shrewdly insinuated that the
Chippewas, with the advantage of closer proximity,
might steal a march and take possession of the Traverse
region before the Sauks and Foxes had time to arrive
in force.
She expressed her surprise that the brave Chippewas
would thus become drudges for their confederates, and
stupidly stand to shake the bush for Sauks to catch
the bird.   The smooth   sarcasm, like a barbed shaft,
went home to its aim.    The smarting brave, oblivious
of both the    occasion  and his auditors, with  heated
manner and raised tone, blurted out his reply: "Chippewas are neither slaves nor fools.    We blind Sauks
and Foxes to help us.    We want their country."
"Why then did you agree to fight for it?" Mishawaha
inquired.




CHAPTER VI.


"We'll soon show you how we intend to use that
bargain!" the  Chippewa replied.  "Three days before
Sauks and Foxes come in force two thousand Chippewas
will arrive.  Then we march out on the trail, and strike
big Ottawa settlement at the head of Traverse Bay.
Then-"
"Chippewa scout big fool to tell the Sauk squaw
that!" was the rude and stern rebuke, leaping from  the
lips of one of his comrades.  Quick as a flash of light
the entire party were on their feet.  The last speaker
resumed in resolute tones:  "Me talk not till now.  Me
watch and listen.  Only one of these speak good Sauk
words.  Her squaw is one great humbug.   Me just now
think how me see her once down to Saugatuck with pale
face hunter.  A few days since the Sauk council outlaw
one Chief for murder. This is Sauk outlaw."
With the word he laid his hand on the shoulder of
Red Wing.   The web of deceit was rent.  The treachery
was fathomed.    Eye now    met eye in    deadly hate.
Mishawaha uttered the sharp bark of the coyote. It was
echoed back from the verge of the bank, as Dead Shot
and comrades came sliding down the declivity.    They
leaped to the side of their associates ere a blow had been
struck.   Red Ring, however, instantly shook   himself
loose from the Chippewa's grasp, whilst knives were
gleaming in the hands of all.
Dead Shot and Lynx Eye both stepped in front of
Mishawaha, thus excluding her from  the fight about to
11




LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


commence five to four.  But the next moment the males
were evenly paired.  For the first blow given was backhanded by a Chippewa.    Quick as an electric shock, and
equally unseen, that blade pierced the right fore arm of
Wakeshma through and through.
The males were next paired off two and two, foot to
foot, eye to eye, and knife to knife.  All were skillful,
muscular and brave.   All were fine specimens of physical
manhood except the dwarf.   But in his case the shortness
of his nether limbs was fully compensated by the length
and supleness of his arms.
Minutes of sharp encounter and    desperate struggle
succeeded.  Flesh  wounds were    numerous and    blood
flowed  freely.  Yet neither pair had fully grappled.
Seebewa and Dead Shot, with their stalwart frames and
muscular power, repeatedly but vainly tried to close with
their antagonists.  The brawny Chippewas opposed to
Red Wing and Lynx Eye as fruitlessly pressed for a
clinch.  In every case thus far the attempt had been
foiled and the grasp adroitly eluded.
Wakeshma, faint from    the effusion of blood, early
crept outside  that ring  of deadly  conflict to where
Mishawaha stood watching.     Intuitively fathoming  his
wants, she swathed his arm with a scarf she wore.  Next
she helped him back a few paces to where a surface rivulet
ran rippling across the cove.  She sprinkled water freely
over face and brow.    By lying on his chest he drank
from  the stream.  Then she stepped back to watch the
issue of the four duels in progress.
She found that during her temporary absence the
tables had turned and the whole aspect of the tragedy
had changed.   Dead Shot and Seebewa had each effected
a grapple, each crushing his antagonist backward to the
ground.   There, with knee on chest and knife at throat,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


163


they held their passive victims.  Next Red Wing by
adroitly parrying and then feigning a blow at the throat,
got in a heart thrust, causing the life blood to gurgle
forth from chest and mouth of the dying brave.
The knife play of Lynx Eye had been in the main
defensive.  Swaying his body from   side to side, and
seeking, apparently from his low stature, for upward
thrusts, his play was seemingly for the vitals.   His
antagonist, being thus thrown off his guard, was fatally
misled.  For all at once the dwarf, bounding high from
the ground, made a flashing sweep of his long right
arm.  Thus by an over stroke the knife was driven in
haft deep at the collar bone.
Thus closed the fierce and deadly contest in that wild
nook, on tie margin of that placid land-locked sheet of
water. The field summary and report are extremely brief.
Of the nine combatants   at the start two were dead,
two were captives, and all were more or less wounded.
Wakeshma, by the bandaging of his arm      and the
reviving effects of the water, was on his feet again.
The captives, true to their tribal training and the fan.
tastic tendencies of the race, submitted to their bonds
without murmur or struggle.   They looked upon their
probable tragical end with a philosophical composure
near akin to positive indifference.
The scouts hastily buried the two dead men, after
Red Wing and Lynx Eye had appropriated their scalps.
The object of the scouting party in their reconnoisance
was substantially attained by the information they had
already gleaned. The scheme of Mishawaha had been
admirably executed. The news of the enemy's movements would,.rove most opportune, and its importance
to the whole Ottawa nation could not be estimated.
They resolved upon its speedy transmission  to the




164


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


four prominent chiefs.  The purport of the message to
be sent was that in three days time two thousand
Chippewa warriors would be massed at the Manitous.
Thence they were to be forthwith transported to the
main shore of Sleeping Bear Bay, while their fleet of
war canoes was to be run up the outlet and safely
moored in the inner lake.
The Chippewas, under Negaunee, their fighting chief,
were then to take the Grand Traverse trail, and by
swift marches surprise  and capture  the chief Ottawa
village at the south end of the Bay.    The design was
to slaughter or expel the resident population with White
Water, their ruling chief.  Then their fleet of canoes
was to be brought around up the Bay, for further conquests.
Five days after their irruption into the country, two
thousand Sauk and Fox warriors were to follow them to
the Manitous and Sleeping Bear Bay.     By their compact all their forces were to have been there united
prior to any further advance.   The intended  treachery
of the Chippewas was, on their first arrival, to steal a
march ahead of their allies, capturing, and afterwards
holding the key of the whole region.
To accomplish their work now in hand, the scouts
must divide their force.   As Wakeshma was disabled
for paddle service, they settled it that he with Dead
Shot and Red Wing should take their captives with
the news to White Water, by canoes.      In the meantime Seebewa, the forest queen, and Lynx Eye should
return up the coast to Grand    Haven and Sauga*uck.
On the way they were to notify Missaukie, at Manistee,
and the chief at Muskegon.
Their plans being thus matured they proceeded with
the captives to their last camping ground in season for




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


165


an early dinner, using for the purpose the two canoes
of the captives as well as their own.   An   hour had
barely elapsed after their arrival before Mishawaha and
Lynx Eye in their canoe, and Seebewa in his, started
up  the  coast homeward bound.    As the   water was
smooth they made a direct traverse for Sleeping Bear
Point.
Time being now of priceless value to the nation,
they kept moving night and day.    They found at the
mouth  of the   Manistee, a messenger from   Missaukie
awaiting their news.  The same thing occurred at the
mouth of each river, till they reached Grand Haven.
There they parted company, the one canoe for Grand
Rapids, the other bound for Saugatuck.  The scouts were
highly applauded by their chiefs for the marked success
of their trip.
In the meantime Okemos and Wakazoo had collected
each one thousand braves, as an advance corps on their
respective quotas.  The scouts had made an unparalleled run, reaching home in the middle of the second
night from their noon starting.  The next morning at
four hours sun Wakazoo, with his thousand braves in
staunch canoes turning sharply north from the mouth
of the Kalamazoo river, swept gallantly down the coast.
As he came abreast of Grand Haven, Okemos with
his fleet, glide4 out, having an equal force of stalwart
warriors.  Onward, in   orderly  array, they  together
pressed  their way.   Being provisioned with prepared
food, they made unceasing headway down the coast until
their arrival at Manistee.
There their news was both gratifying and cheering.
The recruits from  Muskegon, Pentwater and Pere Marquette rivers had joined the force of Missaukie at
Manistee.  The latter, with a consolidated  band  full




166


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


fifteen hundred strong, had a few hours previously taken
the up river trail.  His intention was to go to the
assistance of White Water, by seasonably heading for
the settlement at Grand Traverse Bay.
Relieved from present anxiety by this intelligence of
timely assistance at the point most endangered, the combined fleet ran bow on the beach for a night's rest
ashore. At the starting hour the next morning, whilst
the fleets were maneuvering into position again, Seebewa,
the forest queen, and Lynx Eye ran up past, to lead
the van.   The chiefs had designedly left them  at home
to recruit from the effects of their previous exhaustive
efforts.
But after a few    hours of quiet repose Mishawaha
was not content to remain away from     Dead Shot at
the front in constant peril.   The other two    veteran
stagers could not rest in idleness during a stirring campaign.   As one canoe reached Grand Haven       it was
joined by the other from  Grand Rapids.    At Manistee,
as they unexpectedly ran up past the fleets to the van,
they  were loudly  cheered.  The veteran male scouts
were themselves prime favorites of their tribes.
But the forest queen was their idol.    Still in the
bloom of her young womanhood-with the same queenly
poise of the head-the same long, abundant hair-the
same large flashing black eyes-the same faultless form,
rounded limb, and graceful contour in motion or repose
-the same fine features, with fresh, smooth, glowing
complexion; and the same rich tint of the damask rose
on the round cheek and moist pouting lips, as we have
in other sketches described our heroine, whilst yet the
Shawnee Princess of the noble lineage of Elkhart; the
enthusiasm  of the Ottawas would seem     both natural
and commendable.




CHAPTER VII.


We cease to wonder that those chivalrous braves,
well knowing that, added to t hose exterior personal
charms, she bore the impress of rich mental gifts, with
the resolute will, the skill to plan, the hand to execute,
and above all the dauntless courage to lead where perils
were appalling, should all but worship the peerless woman.
As their cheers subsided, silence was restored in the
fleets.  Not a sound was now    heard save the measured
stroke of many hundred paddles, as the canoes, three
abreast, glided in lengthened lines over the water, running
well in shore.  In passing the inequalities of the coast
line, the scouts ahead, as they rounded a point, would
rest on the paddle to scan the new reach beyond.   Then
as if one hand moved, and one mind directed them all,
each paddle in the fleets ceased from motion.
Mile after mile was thus traversed till the setting sun
saw the combined fleet within the mouth of Betsie River.
The canoes being safely moored to the' shore, the whole
force were busied in preparation for their food and nightly
rest.
North by four miles from that river mouth, a point of
land intercepts the coast view  beyond.   The region of
the  Manitou Islands is also' thus   hidden  from  view.
Around that pbint the shore line abruptly trends off
several miles eastward.  The range thence north again is
regular to Sleeping Bear Point.   From   the latter, back
southward to Point Betsie, the entire shore line is laid
bare to the eye, and from the Manitous as well.




:168


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


When the shades of evening had fully come Seebewa
and Lynx Eye resolved to reconnoiter by canoe down to
Sleeping Bear Bay.   Starting with the consent of the
chiefs, they glided rapidly down the shore line.  The
banks being high, steep and wooded, they were thrown
steadily under their deeper shadow.
Their progress was without hindrance until their
arrival at a point a mile west of the long arm of that
inner lake we have heretofore described.  A rivulet there
found its way to the lake through a gorge in the bank.
From that dark gulch the two cuckoo notes nicely modulated, now reached their ears.  Their paddles in a breath
were. motionless.  Again came those notes most naturally
given.
Lynx Eye with equal skill responded.   The form  of
a man was first dimly     outlined, but growing more
distinct as he cautiously left his hiding place.  The
scouts knowing their man, at once headed for the shore.
As they came near enough, Dead Shot sprang on board,
and with finger on lip pointed   south.  Silently they
faced about and made a couple of miles on their back
track.
All restraint being thus removed by the intervening distance they now   freely conversed.  Dead Shot
eagerly inquired after his wife, and then for general
news.   When he learned of that force two thousand
strong in the mouth of Betsie River, with Wakazoo
and Okemos in commland, his joy was excessive.     He
next informed the others that by a change of their plan
he had remained behind to watch at Sleeping Bear Bay
whilst Red Wing and Wakeshma conveyed the news
and captives to White Water.
He had detected no sign of the enemy until that
afternoon from  the northern outlook.   A  large force








Iq


11- --,                            -7-3n-A
In          - i tI s  
NM
-       -WBAKER - c, o.
--


WAK-A-ZOO.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


169


had evidently come down the west side of the north
Manitou, disappearing in the channel between the two.
He supposed they would pass over that night and enter the
inner lake by its outlet. One canoe with two men on board
came over in the twilight, probably in search of their scouts.
Becoming very uneasy in view of the situation, he
had walked up the lake shore with eye and ear open
for any sign of approaching friends.   Having detected
the sound of their paddle strokes he had stepped within
the cover of the gorge. As they came abreast he had
resorted to one of their customary signals.
Upon their arrival at Betsie River the three reported
promptly to the chiefs.  Mishawaha having watched at
the landing, was rewarded by the embrace of her husband as he stepped ashore.     Thence she accompanied
them to the chiefs to hear their report.
Wakazoo and Okemos, after listening to the recital
of Dead Shot, readily adopted his view, that the Chippewas, failing to find their scouts, and also ascertaining
that the outlet passage was narrow, would only attempt
the transfer of a part of their force that night.  They
judged that the residue would be withheld     until the
succeeding evening.   Their own best course, therefore,
was to remain in Betsie River until the foe was ready
to take the trail for the head of the Bay.
They would then move forward to the gorge where
Dead  Shot had concealed himself.    There they would
disembark, sending back their fleet of canoes by a small
detachment to the Betsie River.  Entering by the gorge
the main force would make east for the inland lake,
destroy the Chippewa fleet there moored, and then follow
up on the trail.   The band sent back with the canoes
could return on the beach. and rejoin them before pursuing the enemy on the trail.




170


-LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Whilst these events were transpiring along the lake
shore, Red Wing and Wakeshma had taken their captives by canoe up the Bay to White Water, reporting
to himn  all their discoveries.  From  the west side of
the bay, from  Elk Rapids on the east side, and from
Little Traverse Bay, the old chief had drawn together
one thousand warriors.   After the arrival, but before
the departure of the scouts, the southern band under
Missaukie  had  reached  that settlement.  A   force of
twenty-five hundred men were thus gathered for defense.
To acquire a practical knowledge of the region, for
their possible future use, the two scouts resolved to
traverse the trail back to Sleeping Bear Bay.  Leisurely
pursuing their route, it chanced that they were on the
trail the day after the night when Dead Shot and the
others returned from  the gorge to Betsie River.    At
evening they were in the vicinity of the outlet to the
inner lake.
They  there resorted to the utmost circumspection.
They peered from  the trail, one on each side, creeping
forward, whilst critically examining every visible sign.
Both discovered that many   canoes had passed up the
stream.   From   the  tramping  along  the  banks they
judged that their ascent had been aided by drag lines
held and used by men ashore.
Passing over and creeping onward, they both met on
the trail between the outlet and the Bay.     Screening
themselves in a thicket, they hastily consulted in the
fast vanishing twilight.  Next creeping out to the edge
of the timber they scanned the waters of the bay in
the direction of the Manitous.    At the east end of
that dividing  channel they dimly   descried  a fleet of
canoes laden with men filing outward, steering for the
outlet in the Bay.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


171


Wakeshma's wounded arm being a serious drawback
on his progress in creeping, Red Wing motioned him
to remain quiet. He then crept swiftly to a nook near
the stream, whence he could hear and see what was
said or done.  The leading canoes were shortly at the
outlet.  He heard   the orders given  and  repeated to
hurry  up  with  all possible dispatch.  The chief in
charge fretted by the delays, finally warned the men
that Negaunee, the chief of the expedition, required
the entire fleet to be moored in the inner lake that
night, as he intended to move out on the trail with
his whole band at two hour's morning sun.
Having thus learned what he most desired to know,
Red Wing crawled back to his comrade.      Their next
subject of thoughtful inquiry was as to where they
should find Dead Shot.   They felt assured he would be
on the beach south of the point, watching for Inessengers from  up  the coast.   They imagined that, like
themselves, he must have become anxious lest help should
come too late on the lake shore end of the trail. They
resolved to seek for him on the beach.
Taking their bearing by familiar stars, seen through
the opening of the tree tops, they took a course nearly
southwest so as to strike the lake some three miles
south of Sleeping Bear Point.   They had no fact on
which to base their theory of the whereabouts of the
scout except that his sagacity would prompt him     to
avoid any exposnre of his person on the point, and his
anxiety for news from the south would lead him up
the coast.
Striking the beach near the gorge where Dead Shot
had been concealed, they resorted to the various signals
then in common use.    There was no- response.   Restless and really dispirited they wandered on again, often




172


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


pausing  to listen.   Finally Red Wing waded out in
shoal water, bending his ear low to its surface.
There   he   intently  listened  for  several  minutes.
Straightening himself erect, he waded back to the side
of Wakeshma, speaking low      at his ear:    ' They are
coming.   Me hear two paddle strokes.      I'll try bird
notes."  He imitated the cooing of the ring dove. No
response broke the silence.  Wakeshma trilled forth the
lively  notes of the  whipoorwill.   Soft as flute tones
over the   water came    the  response  as  of a joyous
returning mate.
Tremulous with excitement was the rejoinder of
Wakeshma.     Closing he whispered to Red Wing:     "As
I live 'tis our queen woman back again!"   Sure enough
Dead Shot and wife having fixed the spot accurately
by the sound, run    their canoe to the pebbly    beach,
abreast of them.   They were so close that each party
caught the outlines of the     other.  The two ashore
stepped to the water's edge.




CHAPTER VIII.


Dead Shot from the canoe spoke in his lowest tones:
"Other canoe close by.    When it comes one of you,
jump in each. We all go south for Betsie river. You
have news of what we came for, else you would not
be here."   Red Wing answered: "Pale-face and wife
good scouts, always right.   Hist! There they come."
As he spoke Seebewa and Lynx Eye ran their canoe up
beside the other.
Wakeshma stepped lightly out in shoal water, and
then on board the last arrival as it still lay afloat.
Red Wing from    where he stood vaulted on the bow  of
the other, gallantly claiming the  paddle held by Mishawaha.   With silent dip, but nervous pull, the canoes
went skimming south for a couple of miles.     Thence
forward they took it leisurely and conversed freely. Each
imparted to the others what they had severally learned
during their separation.
Once more inside the mouth of Betsie river, the chiefs
listened to the report of Red Wing and Wakeshma.
They breathed easier at the report of the numbers collected at White Water's headquarters.  They felt confident now that White Water and Missaukie would never
allow two thousand Chippewas to reach and destroy that
settlement.  Their own duty was obviously to cut off
the retreat of the enemy back to the Manitous.
To this end Okemos advocated first the destruction of
the Chippewa fleet, where they would leave it in the inner
lake.  Then secondly, he favored a vigorous pursuit on




174


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


the eastern trail.  Wakazoo thought the destruction of
the valuable canoes should be avoided.    He was also
inclined to await the return of the discomfited Chippewas to the vicinity of the inner lake and outlet.  The
two chiefs finally appealed to Red Wing for his opinion.
To this appeal he promptly replied:
"There are high and very steep hills half an hour's
walk this side of White Water's     village.  The trail
runs in a narrow gorge between those hills.   You hold
White Water to be a good fighting chief.  He will then
plant an ambush, and so station     his force there, as
quickly to send the Chippewas flying back on the trail.
They think White Water knows not of their coming.
Negaunee   has more   craft than fight in him.    Him
come back much quick for canoes to return to Manitous.
"'If you follow, you will head him on trail, Chippewas
then scatter all over the forest.  If you let 'em  alone
they will come surely for canoes.    If, then, you put
them over on south side of small lake, fleet much safe.
Okemos take him stand on east side of lake, spreading
him braves a little way out on trail.
"Wakazoo place him band west between arm    of little
lake and beach of big water.    Chippewas know   White
Water behind 'em.    Then first try to go south on east
side of little water for canoes.  Okemos drive 'em back.
Them   rush over outlet to go round west end.   Okemos
form strong on whole outlet.  Wakazoo drive Chippewas
back too.   Wait, then, till White Water come.    Then
him and you all push 'em out on Sleeping Bear Point,
take many scalps."
Okemos replied: "Young chief, the plan is big strategy, much wise, very much crafty, but him  sure.  Now
Dead Shot, how we best git there?   What shall we do
with our canoes?'




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


175


"Let all go down the shore to a place I will shew.
Land your bands on the beach, and send the canoes all
back.   Neither Sauks, Foxes nor Chippewas will find
them here," was the scout's reply.
Wakazoo   remarked:    "These   schemes  seem  safe.
We'll carry 'em out.   Now, Wakeshma, when we make
finish of them Chippewas, where shall we fight 'em Sauks
and Foxes?   Me no hope can catch 'em in same trap."
"Wakeshma think one fight 'nuff at a time.      Me
first kill Chippewas.  Then take others anywhere 'em
come."
"Very good," said Okemos.    "Now what thinks 'em
queen of scouts on that last query of Wakazoo?"
Mishawaka at once answered the chiefs:
'I judge the Sauks and Foxes will arrive about the
time the Chippewas come flying back to the bay.  If so
you must fight all the confederates on Sleeping Bear
Point."   The  discussion  here closed and the parties
separated.
On the following morning the canoes were manned
and arranged in their previous order.   Headed by the
scouts, they passed out of Betsie River and down the
coast.  In due time the van reached the gorge previously
designated by Dead Shot as the place for disembarking
the men.   The canoes accordingly approached the shore
successively, as the warriors leaping on the beach were
marched inland through the defile.
The fleet was then divided and fastened in groups for
towage, being taken back by a few men and safely moored
in Betsie River.  The men dispatched on this errand
returned by the beach, overtaking the main body on the
north bank of the inner lake.
As the Ottawa force approached that north     bank,
advancing to the outlet, they found the region silent




176


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


and deserted.  The Chippewa fleet of canoes, however,
were snugly   moored on the north    shore of the lake.
The scouts returning from a short excursion on the
eastern trail reported that the full force of the enemy
had evidently left in that direction.
The Ottawa chiefs next ordered the fleet of canoes to
be transferred to the southern shore, a distance of a
couple of miles.   The men thus engaged after securing
the fleet, returned  by  the east side beach.  The two
chiefs with the several bands, now took their respective
positions east and west of that sheet of water.     The
scouts, for an outlook, were stationed on   the bay and
point and on the trail.
Upon the peninsula, piercing Grand Traverse Bay for
half its length from the southerly end, there had been
great stir and activity since the first intelligence from
the scouts.   As the local braves, with the auxilliaries
from  the  rivers  further south  arrived, White  Water
commenced drilling them   for effective service, for either
defensive or aggressive movements.
He called Missaukie, chief of the Manistees, into his
private counsels, assigning to his separate connmand the
auxilliary force he had brought thither.   They threw a
band of veteran scouts beyond the high hills and the
gorge already described as being traversed by the trail
leading to and from   Sleeping Bear Bay.   Next with all
their force assiduously working, they threw a stockade
across the trail and gorge, the barrier thus formed extending up the slopes of the adjacent but 'opposite hills.
Oblique openings were left in the barricade in shape
for defense, yet through them affording easy access to the
ascending trail and gorge.   That stockade was near the
base of the hills and next to the bay, with a limited
level interval.  The gorge was of considerable length,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


177


having  several abrupt angular turns, thus excluding
any extended view.   No visible marks of their defensive
preparations were left by the chiefs west of the principal
barricade.
On either side the slopes were precipitous and thickly
wooded.   Along these slopes they disposed of one-half of
their force, but well up, in parallel lines, extending nearly
the length of the gorge.  The remaining half was posted
on the east side of the stockade and covering its length.
Occupying these several lines and positions on the night
succeeding the morning departure of the Chippewas from
the vicinity of Sleeping Bear Bay, twenty-five hundred
men lay on their arms in ambush.
They were silent but watchful.  They were outwardly
motionless, yet their chests were heaving, with hearts
wildly throbbing.  Their faces wore an earnest expression,
and their eyes glittered under the pressure of feelings,
outwardly checked, but surging within.  It was from no
sense of personal peril, or of shrinking emotional fear.
There was no flutter of cowardly hearts, no wish to evade
the imminent deadly conflict.
The feeling was one of passionate longing for plenary
vengeance unmixed with any ingredient of mercy. It was
a hungering desire to gnaw at human heart strings.   It
was a consuming thirst, to be allayed only by quaffing the
purple life current, being near akin to the blood-lapping
ferocity of the tiger.  Often as the eye glanced up that
trail the feeling was intensified and the wished-for moment
still more ardently desired.
At the same hour beyond those hills, farther out upon
that western trail, there was another body of men, two
thousand strong, passionate and eager, yet widely differing
in aim  aud character.  With them there was indeed a
similar recklessness of life and limb, with the same
12




178


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


disregard  of human    suffering.  But with   them   the
dominant feeling was of bright hopes about to be
realized-of exultant joy in the act of grasping a
highly coveted prize —a feeling in fact of conscious pride
in the triumph of craft and subtilty over a fancied but
blind security.
Nearer and yet nearer they approached the descending  but sinuous   defile.-  They  moved   with  stealthy
tread, with closed lip, but observant eye, so far as the
aid of sight could be invoked amid the      darkness  of
night and the forest gloom.     So often, however, had
their advance scouts sent back the report "all safe in
front," that those lengthened files of warriors ceased to
pause and wait for their report.  Besides they had some
distance to traverse.  Their design   was to reach and
storm the settlement at early dawn.
Thus, with their scouts ahead, but now regardless of
their reports, the column commenced its steady descent,
Shaving fairly entered the gorge, onward they pressed
without any   interruption, or any visible token of an
enemy's presence, until their scouts had turned the last
angular point and were already close upon the barricade.




CHAPTER IX.


A listening ear near by, might then have heard the
twang of half a score of bowstrings, and a keen eye
might have seen the Chippewa scouts dropping to the
ground together, each with an   arrow in his heart.  A
few moments more and the head of the descending
column stumbled   over those dead   bodies.  Their first
startled cry of surprise was the signal for a wild uproar of sounds, with a magical illumination of the bottom of the gorge throughout its length.
The sound arose from a terrific war-whoop by the
entire Ottawa force.   The  sudden  blaze of light was
from  hundreds  of pitch   pine  torches stuck  in the
ground at intervals near the base of the slopes on each,
side of the trail.  The   braves having  this duty in
charge, as they struck the lights, nimbly crept up those
slopes from view.
Then came a murderous flight of arrows from unseen
foes, plunging downward upon the Cnippewas exposed in
that line of light.  No further advance was attempted.
They were not fool-hardy enough to essay the scaling
of those slopes on either side.   They intuitively perceived that flight afforded their only chance from utter
annihilation.  As one man they faced about, and with
surpassing fleetness ascended the gorge, keeping in the
trail.
In point of fact, the lights set for their destruction
aided their escape by making their footsteps sure.
Flight after flight of arrows was hailed down upon them




180


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


from  the slopes, but with no certain aim, as the objects
were all in gliding motion.  Those behind the barricade
rushed in at the openings and hotly pursued the fugitive
body.   The Ottawas on the slopes made what headway
was possible in the same direction.  When the Chippewas
left the defile for the upper table land they were beyond
any further immediate danger.
But the lesson had been too severe to lose its force,
or allow their footsteps to linger in that continuous
flight.  They had lost hundreds of brave warriors in
that defile slaughter, without a death's shriek or a scalp
lock by way of, reprisal.    They had, to their cost,
found the Ottawas on the alert, and in overwhelming
numbers.    All their ideas of effecting any easy conquest
of such a people vanished at once and forever.
The Ottawas, after a pursuit of a few hundred rods,
finding themselves distanced in the race, returned to the
head of the defile, where the whole force was assembled
as morning light had fully come.      Not knowing    at
the outset how long their lying in ambush might be
prolonged, they had been furnished with a liberal supply
of prepared food.  On this the entire host now made
a hearty repast.  They next appropriated the scalps of
the slain and their weapons of value, then digging
shallow  trenches by the trail side, gave the bodies a
hasty burial.
Whilst this was transpiring, White Water, Missaukie,
and some minor chiefs held a brief consultation:   The
result was the resolve to march in a body to Sleeping
Bear Bay, and to finish up the fighting at that end of
the trail.  To this they were strongly incited by the
expectation of there meeting Okemos and Wakazoo with
their bands.   In   two  hour's time  they  were under
motion in close order of march, with scouts in advance




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


181


and on either flank, to guard against ambush, and to
see that the enemy all kept the trail.
Other movements were at the same time in progress;
and other evolutions perfected in different portions of
the campaign field.  Wakazoo took up his position previously assigned, to bar the passage of the Chippewas
from  access to their canoes.    Between  this line of
occupation by Wakazoo and Sleeping Bear Point, the
surface formation is of a novel character.
Bounded by the coast-line and running parallel therewith, is an elevated ridge of a considerable length.
On the water side the ascent is precipitous from    the
beach to the summit, being a sand exposure, destitute
of tree, bush, or shrub.  The top table is narrow but
thickly wooded.   The ends and east side are also on a
steep slope, but covered with bushes, staddles and trees
of moderate size.   The altitude of the ridge exceeds
that of any other uplift in the region, being a trifle
over six hundred feet above the lake surface.
From  the top of this    ridge there is a charming
view over the lake away to the Manitous, at the north,
and the inland country east.  As Okemos and Wakazoo
assumed. their stations, the scouts were re-distributed.
Dead Shot, his wife and Red Wing, went up       to the
point northeast of Sleeping Bear Bay, to watch for the
Sauks and Foxes at the east end of the channel between the Manitous.
Wakeshma was stationed near the trail crossing over
the outlet, to bear news to Wakazoo of the crossing
of the stream by the Chippewas; whilst Seebewa and
Lynx Eye were to ascend the ridge and maintain a
general outlook, both inland and towards the northern
islands.  After hours of patient waiting the second day
Wakeshma espied, far away east, a Chippewa runner




182


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


approaching.  Concealing himself behind a tree close by
the trail, our scout waited the moment for action with
his tomahawk grasped in his left hand.
One leading idea seemed uppermost in his mind.
That runner must never return on the trail with tidings
of the missing canoes. Unconscious of his peril, onward
came that runner.    He nears the tree behind which
his fate is lurking.  Now he is abreast of it, next two
feet beyond.  Downward comes the weapon wielded by
a skillful hand.  It went crashing through skull and
brain. The victim fell paralyzed, dying without knowing
whence came, or who dealt the fatal blow.
The scout hastily withdrew the body from the beaten
track, concealing it from view.  Soon thereafter the van
of the Chippewa band hove in sight. Wakeshma keeping
himself screened by the bushes, waded the outlet and sped
away with the news to Wakazoo. But he left many other
eyes, from their covert places fixed upon the coming foe.
Yet not a move was made.     Not a bow    was bent
or an arrow drawn from its quiver.   Onward still the
the enemy came.    But the first to reach the spot where
their runner fell detected the gouts of blood in the
path.  A half score of braves sprang at once past by
a few rods, whence they discovered the removal of the
canoes to the southern shore.
Comprehending thus the presence of an enemy with
the extent of their peril, they fled back to the chief.
Negaunee felt that the safety of his band depended
upon their regaining possession of the fleet of canoes.
He ordered his lines to face to the south, and dash at
double quick for the shore where the craft was moored.
This brought them plumb into the ambush of Okemos'
band.   Terrific was the war whoop of the Ottawas, as
rising from their hiding places, they poured in a united




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


183


discharge of arrows at short range.   Many Chippewas
fell, but no chance was afforded for a second well-aimed
volley.  The survivors wheeled, fleeing with Negaunee
at their head.   They went not, however, across the
outlet, to turn the inner lake by the west, as had been
anticipated.  Their course was northward down the east
shore of Sleeping Bear Bay.    Okemos, fully persuaded
that White Water would soon follow in pursuit, on the
trail, and thus intercept any retrograde movement by
the Chippewas, resolved upon a novel expedient.
He determined to prevent the flight of the enemy
any further north than the point they were now headed
for. ' With this view he led his band in a wild race
obliquely to the right.  He hoped thus to reach the
shore of the shallow bay east of where the: line of the
Chippewa flight would land them.   This feat he fully
and successfully achieved.
Our scouts, outlying upon the point of land northeast
of Sleeping Bear Bay, were unconsciously being imperiled by this Chippewa raid in their direction.  Having
no canoes within reach, they had gone up by land in
the very route now   taken by Negaunee.     The latter
with his band, if they continued their flight, would
soon be upon them.      The scouts at that particular
moment were all absorbed    by   the fleet  of  canoes
suddenly appearing in the easterly end of the channel
between the Manitous.
The Chippewas, in their flight, when about equidistant
between the mouth of the outlet and the point where
the scouts were lying under cover, also caught sight of
that canoe fleet.  Rushing, out upon the beach at the
water's edge, they made all the demonstrations in their
power to attract the attention of the Sauks and Foxes
controlling that fleet up at the islands.




184


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The effort wras successful as the resulting movements
indicated.  The fleet was immediately thrust forth, but
heading for the point north of the band of Negaunee,
but where our scouts were then    on the watch.    The
latter now looking to their safety, glanced up the bay
as a way of retreat.   They thus became aware of the
hostile band directly in their pathway.
It had chanced that at sunrise of that morning a
northeasterly gale had commenced blowing, steadily
increasing in violence, until it had, at the hour the
fleet put out, become a furious tempest of wind.   The
waters between the islands and the main land being
exposed to its hurricane sweep, were tossed into frightful
commotion.
The waves ran mountain high, and swiftly to the
southwest.  The Sauks and Foxes on board that fleet,
two thousand strong, as they felt the full force of that
wind storm, knew that their bark canoes would be
filled and sunk lying lengthwise in the trough of the
sea.  As they struck out, therefore, all with one accord,
except two canoes, turned their bows with the gale, and
headed for Sleeping Bear Point at the south.




CHAPTER X.


The Chippewas on the beach, unmolested by their
enemies, remained intently watching the maneuvers of
the fleet upon which    all their hopes were   centered.
In the meantime those two canoes we have alluded to,
carrying each a brace of braves, in utter recklessness,
at war with every sane prudential calculation, maintained
their original course eastward for the point designated.
They manifested unusual skill and power in paddle practice.
Right on and swiftly they drove, even in the trough
of the sea, holding their course, but drifting bodily to
some extent southward.   The scouts watched those rash
adventurers, and their miraculous immunity from  harm,
with wonder not unmixed with awe. Mishawaha finally
gave utterance in words to her swelling thoughts:
"No chance seemed left for our escape.    The Chippewas hemmed us in by land.      The fleet would have
brought us only death.   The breath of the Great Spirit
has turned it wholly    aside.  Now   his hand   guides
those canoes hither, to  bear us safely away.    Those
rash men will live to land them   on the beach."
Dead Shot and Red Wing looked at that dauntless
woman in utter amazement.      She stood proudly erect
before them, all her features aglow with the enthusiasm
of assurance  rather than   of hope.    But when she
shortly  added:   "Landing   those  canoes safely, their
toils on  earth  will cease, for we must slay   them,"
they caught from her the spirit and the full inspiration
of that lofty abiding faith.




186


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Still onward came those canoes.    They were seemingly upheld and driven forward by a supernatural
power.   Now they were shooting and glancing in the
shoaling water.  Mishawaha notched her arrow    on the
string.  MIechanically Red Wing imitated her example,
whilst Dead Shot brought the rifle to his shoulder.
behind their leafy screen she spoke again:
"Let them  perform  all their appointed work.  Wait
till they land and beach their canoes.  Then Dead Shot
will take the right and Red Wing the left ones of the
four."
Whilst yet speaking, those light barks shot through
the surf abreast, and drove bow on the beach. When
the keels ground upon the pebbles, the occupants
springing out in pairs by their sides and grasping the
gunwales, sent them  firmly ashore.   As those doomed
men together straightened themselves erect, three missiles
of death laid as many of them on the beach. Ere the
fourth one had time for thought or action the bowstring of the forest queen gave out a sibilant twang,
the arrow laying him  beside his fellows.
Dead Shot reloaded with despatch, but as his ramrod
was pushed home, in its thimbles, Red Wing mastering
the idea of Mishawaha, rushed to the canoes, exclaiming,
"Shove off! Jump aboard and follow me for an offing
and then south."   At the word he seized a bow-stem
and giving it a vigorous heave sent the light vessel
afloat.  Vaulting in, with consummate skill he steered
well out to win a safe distance from   that east shore
surf.
The policy of Red Wing was two-fold.     He sought
to avoid the irregular tossing in shore, occasioned by
the undertow  of the waters.    But his principal aim
became apparent.  He purposed, when coming abreast of




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


187


the Chippewas huddled on the beach, to be beyond
arrow range of them.   The other two   scouts followed
him closely handling their craft with equal skill. They
were now running parallel with the shore line, but forty
rods out on the water.   The band of Negaunee nevertheless raised a defiant yell, discharging a cloud of arrows.
They also had watched the eastward track of those
two canoes.  They had seen the inmates slain   on the
beach.  They heard likewise the report of Dead Shot's
rifle.  Rumor had carried far and wide the deeds of the
pale-face wizard of the Kalamazoo.  But more than all
else, one of them  recognized in the leading canoe, Red
Wing, the Sauk chief outlawed by his tribe.    It was
this Chippewa chief who had directed the~ arrow   discharge, and who, at their utter failure to reach, fairly
howled in a paroxysm of rage.
That recognition was mutual, for Red Wing knew
the chief. and in the bitterness of exasperated 'feeling
unconsciously gave tongue to his thoughts, saying:
"Chippewa Chief! Cowardly dog! Him sent Red Wing
forth to starve under the ban of an unjust sentence!"
His further utterance was unceremoniously cut short
by the crack of the rifle of the scout.   By the acts
of the chief on the beach, and the words of Red Wing,
he had spotted the enemy of the latter, and drawn
upon him   a bead sight.   The Chippewas, unused to
fire-arms, stood aghast at the fall of the chief, so far
away from the pale faoe.
They were more fearfully roused into activity, a few
moments later, by the war-whoop of the band of Okemos
in the forest near at hand.  There was no longer either
indecision or hesitation among them.  Down the beach
of the bay southward wildly swept the band of Negaunee.
Parallel with them, and racing in the same direction,




188


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


but out in the timber, the band of Ottawas were at
their topmost speed; out, tossing on the bosom  of the
bay, the two canoes, with all the headway wind and
wave, drift and paddle could give them, were wildly
glancing up and down, still forging ahead, but alternately
riding the crest of a billow, and then plunging into
the abysm of the water trough.
It was felt to be a race for life by two of -the
parties engaged.  Those in the canoes were doomed
unless they could first make and run up the outlet
beyond the reach of their foes.  The Chippewas hoped
to escape their pursuers only by a straight run to the
outlet, thence along its east margin and that of the lake
to their canoes.  The Ottawas united in the race with
the view of falling upon the fugitives up the outlet,
and driving them across in the direction where Wakazoo
was awaiting them in ambush.
Whilst they are thus flying over land and water
toward a common goal, we will offer an explanation for
the sudden appearance of one of those parties.  Upon
his arrival at the beach of the shallow bay, Okemos
knew the Chippewas were further west, and that he had
hedged up their escape east and north.     He was in
ignorance of the fleet of Sauks and Foxes at the Manitous.  He believed that White    Water and Missaukie
were approaching on, the eastern trail.
Hence he   felt content to watch and wait.     His
quiet was unpleasantly disturbed by the first report from
the scout's rifle.  He felt instinctively that the three
were in danger.   The band of Negaunee had hemmed
them  in on that tongue of land.     Their rescue was
the first duty he resolved upon.   His band were put
in motion for the west side.  When within one hundred
rods of the bay the second rifle shot came from further south.




AND THE OLD NORTHWEST.


189


Okemos at once veered from   his course toward the
sound.   Hurrying forward another fifty rods, the Chippewas were seen    on  the  beach, but indistinctly  by
reason of the timber.   The war cry   and rush of the
Ottawas was made to favor the imperiled scouts, of
whose actual position in their canoes afloat they had not
dreamed.   It was thus that life race was inaugurated.
Owing to the gale the firm foothold along the beach
was too much under water for use.       The Chippewas
were thus forced to run in the loose sand close up to
the bank.   Their progress was thereby much impeded.
The canoes maintained their advance position, eventually
entering the stream out of arrow shot of their foremost
foes.  The Ottawas, meantime, were quite as far in the
rear of the hindmost of the band of Negaunee.
The canoes, owing to the contracted channel of the
outlet, steadily lost headway in their ascent.    Their
foes, on the contrary, as they struck from  the sandy
beach upon firmer ground, came with accelerated speed
up the margin of the small stream.     The scouts discovered that the arrows sent by their pursuers came
nearer and yet nearer to them.    Now   they  began  to
fall around, and next beyond their canoes.  Their peril
became extreme.
Hoping to retard their hot pursuit and check the
foremost, Dead Shot, dropping his paddle and seizing
his rifle, faced about, and, pulling trigger, riddled the
leading brave.  As the victim fell, his comrades halted
in consternation.  But as that sharp report was still
ringing, that forest canopy   was fairly lifted by the
appalling war-cry of the twenty-five hundred warriors, led
by White Water and Missaukie, close at hand on the trail.
The terror stricken Chippewas were thus brought to
a stand.   But when the band of Okemos raised an




LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


answering whoop in their rear, the beleaguered foe faced
west, and plunging into the stream floundered across.
Their start was now to join the Sauks and Foxes
around on Sleeping Bear Point. But wily Okemos
had already crossed the stream at its mouth. Thus by
a shorter cut obtaining   the advance, he continually
deflected and headed off the band of Negaunee, southwesterly in the direction of Wakazoo.
The rescued   scouts seeking  Whitewater and   Missaukie as they reached the outlet, informed them that
two thousand Sauks and Foxes were concentrating on
Sleeping Bear Point. The two chiefs resolved to hem
them into close quarters by a strong line drawn across
the narrow tongue of land between the Bay and the
main lake. With this in view, they struck their course
northwesterly at a rapid gait, keeping steadily onward
until they found their new foes hovering in their front.
From the central point attained by the joint forces,
White Water next extended a line westward to the
water's edge, at the foot of the north end of the shore
ridge.  Missaukie at the same time stretched his line
eastward to the Bay. A nmost formidable barrier was
thus interposed not only against any advance by the
Sauks and Foxes, but equally forbidding any junction
with them by the Chippewas.
The  latter, weary  and disheartened,  hunted  and
driven southwesterly by Okemos, bethought themselves
of the possibility of reaching their canoes by the western
circuit of the arm of the lake.  Having, however, made
too much westing in their hurried march, they suddenly
beheld the southern extremity of the ridge looming up
before them.  Veering off sharply to the south they advanced beyond the uplift. The sun far down on his decline
yet showed them a full hour of remaining daylight.




CHAPTER XI.


To the Chippewas their way of escape seemed now
open.   With hope revived, came a measure of strength
renewed.   Their steps were once more elastic and their
speed was already accelerated, when a pealing war-whoop
from the line of Wakazoo, right, left and center, directly
in their path, brought them  to an abrupt halt.    This
was the signal for a well aimed and deadly discharge
of arrows. Again the band of Negaunee was decimated
by slaughter.  Wheeling to flee, they were saluted -by
an answering  peal by the band of Okemos not one
hundreds rods north of them.
There was for this thrice decimated and demoralized
throng but one last refuge left.  The lofty ridge was
there.  To it they now fled as a final desperate resort.
Up its rugged sides they climbed with that fierce energy
born only of the last extremity of hope and fear combined. Higher yet they reached and still higher, clinging
to root and shrub, and bush, until the last of that torn
and shattered band, had crawled up to the summit of
that elevated but narrow ridge.
During all the hours of that eventful day, Seebewa
and Lynx Eye had kept watch       and ward from    that
lofty outlook.  They had been busy at the one end, or
the other, often traversing the intermediate space. Many
things they had seen distinctly. Others obscurely, or by
glimpses caught in  spots or opening vistas.  Of their
clear views were the operations of the fleet at the Man



192


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


itous, its attempt to cross the waters eastward, and then
its helpless drift towards Sleeping Bear Point.
They had also seen   the Chippewas huddled on the
eastern beach of the Bay, and their subsequent race
towards the outlet.  Afterwards, they caught glimpses
of their oblique southwestern approach, and of the more
northern but parallel line of the Ottawas under Okemos.
Finally they  caught sight of the lengthy and' more
numerous line steadily pushing their way towards the
northwest, ultimately deploying, in a continuous beleaguring line across the narrow peninsula.
Treading swiftly thrice to the southern extremity of
the ridge they had communicated their successive discoveries to a messenger of Wakazoo standing at its base.
They were there to witness the onslaught of the
Ottawas upon the band of Negaunee, as the latter fell
into the ambush laid for them.    Then came the headlong rush for the ridge, and the scouts knew   that its
heights would be scaled.
With a timely effort their own escape at the north
end was entirely feasible.  But with characteristic devotion to duty, coupled with a reckless disregard of personal
danger, they resolved to remain at their post, and in
close proximity to the enemy during the night.
Selecting a low branching tree, with dense foliage,
standing on the very brink of the western declivity of
the ridge, they found, upon ascending it a few   feet, a
convenient hiding place.  Here they sat till dawn, peering
down into the darkness, whilst listening to catch some
news that might prove of value on the morrow.      But
the Chippewas were too much exhausted to move voluntarily, and what of their talk they heard proved to
the scouts an unintelligible jargon.
Meantime, with the two chiefs at the north, Okemos




IJIFF. -  -5

--- I-.
A.... a   j


I


I'








AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


193


on the east, and Wakazoo on the south, with his line
now drawn close up at the base, the land sides of the
ridge were thoroughly encircled.  Night came, and with
it an early meeting  of the four Ottawa chiefs.    The
plans they devised will be developed as we progress.
Hour after hour passed quietly by, with no visible
movements by the Sauks and Foxes at the north, by
the Ottawas at the base of the ridge, or by the Chippewas
on its summit.
But with the first glimmer of dawn in the east,
upon the ends and eastern side of the ridge, from beach
to beach again, at intervals throughout the entire stretch,
hundreds of small fires were lighted.    There was an
abundance  of  accumulated  dry  leaves  and  vegetable
debris lodged at the base of the ridge.   Those feeble,
flickering, but luminous points grew steady, but as they
gathered strength, suddenly a thousand tongues of flame
darted outward and leaped upward.     They were soon
overlapping and igniting all intermediate spaces.
The entire land side of the ridge at its base was
now environed and all aglow with a fervid fiery girdle,
a continuous sheet of flame.    Clinging to the steep
ascent, upward it went, crackling    and  roaring  and
surging.  Upward   still it rose, searing, crisping and
consuming all things dry, and all things green as well.
Leaf and twig, shrub and bush and branc.-ing limbs,
scorched and shriveled, finally disappeared in tjat ocean
of flame.
Up the hill-side the devouring element went, throwing
its blazing, flashing streams still higher, until the heavens
glowed withi the fiery illumination, and land and water
were bathed in a flood of quivering brightness.     At
length the summit is reached, when, like as the piling
waves of a flood overflowing the banks of a ~river
13




194


LEGENTDS OF MICHIGAN


sweep over the adjacent bottom lands with a lateral
rush; so did the overlapping flame madly sweep with
horizontal flame and surge over that topmost summit
table land.
As that lengthened line of light in its incipient
stage first threw  its streamers upward, our scouts on
that ridge  readily fathomed  its ominous   significance.
Sliding quietly down their tree body on its water side,
they stepped over the fibrous verge of the ridge, upon
the naked and precipitous sand slope reaching downward
to the narrow lake beach.   Here grasping firmly with
the right hand, each his unstrung bow, and holding it
perpendicular with two-thirds the length above the hand,
they sat down for a sliding descent.
By striking the end of the bow      ahead deep into
the sand, and anchored by it, they could descend arm's
length after arm's length, without increased momentum
or accelerated velocity.  Safely reaching the beach by
this method, they ran south to the flank of Wakazoo's
line of braves, ere the flames had climbed to that summit.
By similar means the Chippewas were, by the Ottawa
chiefs, expected to seek safety on the beach.    There,
hedged in at both ends, White Water and Wakazoo,
each  with  a competent force, were to     advance and
complete the utter annihilation of that section of the
invading horde.
The victims thus summarily doomed were full aware
of the pitfall thus artfully prepared.  They knew" there
was no slow    and easy descent for them.    They had
remained perfectly quiet until after the escape of the
scouts.  Then in a body swiftly traversing the center
of the ridge to within forty rods of its northern terminus,
they faced toward the lake.' In platoons of a dozen,
in open marching order, at intervals of a minute between,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


195


the successive files stepped down abreast upon the naked
slope of sand, and, sitting down, commenced their slide simultaneously in line, without let or hindrance of any description.
In that precipitous descent of six hundred feet, with
ever increasing velocity, the flight might be endured
with bated breath, and some probable abrasion of
garments and skin.   But how    were human    beings to
*survive  the  ultimate  concussion  with  the  horizontal
pebbly beach.   Those untutored savages were not inclined
to solve for us that problem.   By a simple and most
ingenious evolution, they avoided its possible occurrence.
As each platoon in succession arrived within twenty
feet of the beach, each man instantaneously pressing his
elbows to his sides and his hands over his face, threw himself sideways at full length. The sliding motion was thus
converted into a rotary one, with but slight abatement in
~the velocity. Over and over their bodies rolled to the bottom, across the beach and quite a distance in shoal water.
Here another change occurred in the kind and line
of motion, not even dreamed of in the philosophy of
those usually sagacious Ottawa chiefs.  The sea created
by the gale of the precediug day had now     run down,
leaving the surface of the lake undisturbed, except by
the undulations of the ground swell.
The Chippewas thus reaching the water in successive
platoons, headed and swam for sixty rods directly from
the shore. Then wheeling squarely to the right they swam
down the lake past the flank of White Water's line, and
until they were abreast of the Sauks and Foxes.  Facing
to the right and swimming ashore they joined their allies.
This adroit escape of the Chippewas was doubly
annoying to the Ottawa chiefs.   They were thus completely foiled in their anticipated  summary vengeance.
Their imaginary  hecatomnbs had slipped through   their




196


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


fingers.  Not only so, but the material strength of the
enemy was thus increased by the addition of at least
twelve hundred warriors.
Now the Sauks.and Foxes had arrived at the Maniitous on time, but had failed to find the supplies which
the Chippewas were to deposit in opening the campaign.
They also failed to discover either scout or messenger
with news of what was transpiring on the main land.
In this painful uncertainty they passed the night. Next
morning, without waiting to send over scouts, they
manned their fleet, determined to explore in full force.
As they emerged from the eastern end of the channel,
they met the gale and wildly rolling billows.
Orders had been given to return within, to await a
change of weather.     At that moment the band of
Negaunee appeared over on the beach, wild with alarm
for their safety, believing also that they had met with
disaster or were beleaguered without canoes for their
escape, orders were given to pass over to the peninsula
they were upon.    Finding this impossible in that gale,
and equally so to make the channel again, they resorted
to another expedient.
Skilled in navigating canoes, and adepts in calculating
the drift of   wind  and  current, their judgment was
accurate as to the feasibility of making Sleeping Bar
Point.  Landing there, they first cared for the safety
of their water craft.   Next they   dispatched runners,
one up the coast south, and the other around Sleeping
Bear Bay to the outlet.    The latter saw   and hastily
returned with news of the band of Okemos crossing
that outlet.  The one bound south barely escaped the
same band in the vicinity of the ridge.  He, too, turning
back, was driven over to the lake beach to escape White
Water's extending line.




CHAPTER XIII.


The next morning, when -the Chippewas arrived in
their camp, mutual explanations were demanded.    Negaunee, the Chippewa chief, having   failed in all his
schemes, and seeking to avoid any disclosure of his
intended treachery, remained silent and morose.   The
Sauk and Fox chiefs, suspicious that there had been
foul play, ceased to question further, closing the council.
Before the lapse of much time, their satellites had
extracted from the common Chippewa braves a detailed
account of all that had transpired on the main land
and trail.
The last-named chiefs were highly indignant at the
treacherous schemes of Negaunee, and but for the perils
into which all had been thereby plunged. they would
have rejoiced over the losses and discomfiture of the
traitorous chief.  Had they not then have left the Manitou
Islands, they  would  have   forthwith  abandoned  the
campaign.
As they were now situated, they were restrained by
a certain wild, chivalrous feeling from departing in their
canoes, and thus leaving their allies to a well-merited
fate.  Another consideration also weighed heavily with
the chiefs.  They were satisfied that their treatment of
Red Ring had been wantonly unjust and barbarously cruel.
They knew that he was now with the Ottawas, and
they were convinced that through him    alone a timely
warning had been given, and the whole nation aroused
to meet the emergency. They were painfully impressed




198


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


with the   idea  that by his   agency  all their plans
would   be  steadily  thwarted, and on  their heads he
would ultimately wreak a sure and bloody revenge.
No clearer evidence could be furnished of the fatalistic proclivities of the aboriginal races, than the fact
that those chiefs notwithstanding their gloomy forebodings of impending disasters, were yet uninfluenced by
any such personal considerations.  They were not thus
to be swerved or deterred from   entering  the field to
which honor or duty now beckoned them.      The behests
of fate were by them   never questioned.
Where life was to be sacrificed at the nod of fate
the aboriginees met the requirement with a firm step,
or stoical composure and  an  even  pulse.  So in the
present instance, inasmuch as all could not leave in the
canoes, but those who remained must surely perish,
they  determined  to stay  and stand or fall together.
Satisfied of their inferiority in numbers, they resolved to
fight on the defensive, and to entrench themselves on that
point in a compact area, by throwing up a breastwork
of such material as they could readily command.
In the lapse of a few hours three thousand men
were busily engaged on a line from lake to bay, about
half a mile from the extreme point.   Hundreds, hatchet
in hand, cut up shrub and bush, staddle and limbs of
fallen trees, placing them in line, windrow fashion. Others, with paddle blades delved and threw upon the crude
mass, sand and earth, and gravel, whilst others still
gathered and heaped thereon stones of moderate size, to
give the barricade body and stability.
A few- hours later quite a respectable breastwork, for
their mode of warfare, was formed from beach to beach,
and the bands were marshaled, being assigned their
stations and commanders.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


190 -

The Ottawa chiefs shortly recovering from their
disappointment at the novel escape of the Chippewas
out of their toils, now calmly viewed the situation.
They planned to hold the enemy not only to his present
circumscribed limits, but to prevent a possible escape to
the Manitous by canoe. They understood that henceforth
they were to become the assailants.
Whilst they were unanimously agreed on the adoption of the most vigorous measures with a short decisive
campaign, yet their views were in   decided conflict as
to the means to   be employed.   The scouts had kept
them advised of the movements of the foe, and of their
construction  of the breastwork.  Okemos, with   whom
Red Wing had become a prime favorite, now proposed
that he   should be invited into the council, and   his
views obtained, without his being informed of the views
entertained by either of the Ottawa chiefs.
The suggestion meeting with entire approval, Okemos
was deputed to notify him  of the wish of the council.
After a brief absence, Okemos returning, introduced Red
Wing with the accustomed     native  ceremony.   White'
Water, as chief of the region now    made the seat of
war, by their rules of courtesy, presided over their
deliberations.  He briefly, but clearly, stated the situation and relative strength of the beligerents-the desire
of the Ottawas that the conflict might be sudden and
decisive, together with their apprehension that the enemy
might seek to escape by means of the water facilities.
In finally closing his statement, White Water remarked   that the council were anxious    to hear the
views of their guest as to the means best adapted to
the  accomplishment of their ardent wishes.    Bowing
courteously in acknowledgment of the compliment, Red
Wing modestly, yet with becoming firmness, replied:




240


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


"Red Wing has thought of all these things, and of
what ought to be done.    Red Wing knows your enemies.  The Sauks and Foxes will stay and fight, with
half a chance.   The Chippewas will steal their canoes
and flee, if the   opportunity  occurs.  The   Ottawas
must make the attack.    It will be with  great hazard
and loss, me 'spect, unless made at different points.
"Red Wing    thinks canoes in little  water behind
us, should be   this  evening  run into the Bay.    As
fast as brought hide 'em in bush with men 'nuff to use
'em.   When all ready on land, to make big rush before
daylight, then run up canoes together and make attack
on water side.   Men fly quick from works to stop landing from  canoes.  Then you go over barricade and kill
many.   Your fleet can stop them  from   running  away
in canoes.  Red Wing has spoken."
The members of the council were impressed by the
tact and wisdom  displayed by one so young in years.
The scheme seemed not only feasible, but its success
most certain.   They   were ready   to  adopt it, when
Wakazoo, rising, stated that whilst he highly commended
the plan, still, where so much was at stake, he wished
the council to consult yet another person, whose ready
wit and   practical wisdom  had  often  availed him  in
emergencies.
His proposition to invite Mishawaha before them
received a cheerful assent.  To her White Water again
made known the objects and wishes of the council, and
detailed the advice of Red Wing.    She listened attentively, and as he closed she quietly remarked:
"The council does me great honor.      The plan of
the Sauk chief is good, but it is not perfect.   Their
line behind thle barricade will be only withdrawn from
one end.   Their canoes being only at one point, cannot




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


201


prevent escape by water.  The weather will now be fine
for days.  They will steer in any direction north, or
direct to Green Bay.   A thought occurs to me.     You
will say whether it be wise.
"Let Okemos, with his braves, carry out Red Wing's
plan.  Then let Wakazoo send back for our canoes,
and as they come, his whole band can join them     here
at the ridge.   At the set time both fleets move up
and together attack on both sides.   They will run up
the canoes bow on, so the men can leap ashore.    Then
White Water and Missaukie may easily scale their works."
The chiefs, adopting the suggestions of both advisers
as a basis, matured their plans for an attack at early
dawn   on the succeeding  morning.   In  due time the
two southern chiefs sent detachments to start the canoes
forward during the early portion of the night.   White
Water and Missaukie were to get their bands well up
to the enemy's barricade by midnight. When the Sauks,
Foxes and Chippewas turned alike to repel the joint
assault from bay and lake, they were to vault over the
works into the area.
The scouts, with Red Wing, meantime held       their
own consultation, and devised their own plans for aiding
in the final melee.  They were aware that they must
temporarily separate, for Dead   Shot, Red   Wing and
Lynx Eye were detailed to accompany the detachment
for the canoes in the Betsie    River, whilst Seebewa
and Wakeshma were sent to start those out of the
inner lake, with   the squad of Okemos.     The   latter
brace, after seeing the fleet to the outlet, were to meet
the others at the little gorge on their return.   From
the labor and hazards of that night encounter, Dead
Shot thus planned to exempt his wife.
The transfer of those fleets by the fatigue parties




202


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


was skillfully and successfully accomplished.  They were
placed under cover as near their respective points of
attack as prudence would allow.    The braves to man
them were all lying close in their rear, by one hour
past midnight, eager for the. word to shove off and
embark.
When   the three scouts with    the fleet from  the
south reached the gorge, they fell in the rear with
two four-paddle canoes, and headed ashore.     As they
had concerted, the other pair from the inner lake were
there, and leaped aboard with Red Wing.      They had
no suspicion of the presence of an interviewer.    But
on the instant Mishawaha, with her rippling musical
laugh, skipped from  her concealment aboard with the
pale face and Lynx Eye, remarking:    "It was shrewdly
done.   You thought to leave me out of the contest.
You ought to know that a willful woman cannot be
thwarted thus. Where you go this night, I shall go also."
As it was no time for expostulation, Dead Shot
gracefully accepted  the inevitable, whilst Lynx  Eye's
dark  orbs fairly  danced with  glee.  When the fleet
reached its temporary destination, and was placed under
cover, the full corps of scouts, well in the rear, remained
watching for the   final advance.   Being  close under
that end of the high ridge, the darkness of its shadow
effectually screened them from any observers.
Lying there till, faint streaks of light began to shoot
up the eastern horizon, they saw north of them canoe
after canoe shoved afloat, and their intended occupants
gliding over the gunwales like weird forms from spirit
land.  They knew but too well the fell purpose of the
hour to doubt that the hearts in those silent beings
were warmly and    wildly throbbing.   They knew    too
well that the stillness of night, and the hush resting




AND THE OLD NORTHWEST.


203


down on land and water, were about being rudely
broken by the savage war whoop, and the air would
lose its balmy redolence in the hot taint of human gore.
They beheld the body of the canoes moving northward.   They, too, were soon in swift pursuit.  All at
once those lines of water craft facing to the right like
a platoon on drill, were vigorously driven, side by side,
bow on the beach.    The scouts ran up a few rods well
inshore, there remaining stationary, but still afloat.
Instinctively they felt after every weapon to see that
all were ready.
At a signal from Wakazoo, one thousand men as one
struck the pebbly beach, whilst a thousand throats sent
forth the fierce war cry of their tribe.  An answering
whoop came pealing over the misty     point from   the.
sturdy band of Okemos over at the bay.       Together
both bodies rushed inland to draw the foe from the
intrenchments.  Now the Sauks and Foxes deeming the
band of Negaunee dishonest and treacherous, had placed
them  over on the lake shore in front of White Water,
being thus the farthest removed from  their own canoes..




CHAPTER XIV.


The Chippewas failed to respond to the battle-cry of
Wakazoo's band, remaining quiet till the latter had
swept past them by a few rods inland. Then springing
up with the chief at their head, they ran in line for
the Ottawa canoes, just vacated.  The light had perceptibly increased.  Red Wing    knew  Negaunee, and
whispered Dead Shot that the chief was leading. Then
he added:   "Near enough now.     You hold big chief
sure.  We will send five more with him."
Dead Shot spotted his man, but as he pulled trigger
five bow-strings twanged, and the six leading Chippewas
fell to the ground.  The crack of the rifle, with the
simultaneous fall of the chief and five braves, arrested
as if by magic every footstep in that band.  As they
thus suddenly halted, White Water's line leaped to the
top of the barricade, standing there for a brief moment,
with the foe only a dozen rods in their front.   Then
a cloud of arrows went to the mark, and the Chippewas
were again decimated.
Next Mishawaha led off another flight of five arrows
from the canoes, adding that number more to the slain.
It was more than flesh and blood could stand.     The
Chippewas broke incontinently away to the eastward,
running behind the Sauks and Foxes, but having
Wakazoo and Okemos, successively, still north of them,
and sorely galling them in their flight.
Their allies knowing their aim' was for their own
canoes just vacated by the corps of Okemos, on the




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


205


beach Qf the Bay, lost all stomach for continuing the
fight.  They too had suffered severely by the cross-fire
from front and rear, and to which they were now
steadily subjected.  Knowing that the Ottawas outnumbered them two to one, they felt that their only chance
was in flight.  As the battle and the forces had all
drifted eastward, the Sauk and Fox bands suddenly broke
westward for the canoes of Wakazoo.
A few moments previously, the scouts imagining the
canoes on that side to be safe, little dreaming of that
western rush of the Sauks and Foxes,.had headed their
own craft around the point to aid in repelling the raid
of the Chippewas upon the canoes in the Bay.     Those
same Chippewas meantime finding their advance towards
the canoes of Okemos hotly contested, veered, in a
breath, northwari, to the left of the band of the latter,
and shooting past the line of Wakazoo, still west of
them, found a clear passageway to the Sauk fleet, well
up towards the extremity of the point on the eastern
side.
At the moment 'of their shoving off, leaping aboard
and heading north for the Manitous, our scouts, rounding the bluff point of land, found themselves in the
track  of the fleeing  foe.  Red Wing    adroitly faced
about, with   Lynx  Eye   following, whilst Dead  Shot
nimbly re-loaded his rifle, having failed to do so ~ince
his last shot.   The Chippewas in their blind haste,
paid no heed to the scouts, who passing out of their
line of flignt, were left unmolested.
But in escaping from one peril, and whilst attempting to pass again to the west side of the point they
fell into another snare far more formidable.    For in
rounding that northern extremity back they were confronted with the Sauks and Foxes, now in possession of




206


LEGENDS OP MICHIGAN


the fleet of Wakazoo, also bound for- the Manitous and
striking out for life.  They had formed a half-score of
successive short lines, perpendicular to the shore, following each other, at intervals of twenty feet.
The paddle-strokes  of.the scouts instantly  ceased.
The voice of Mishawaha was the next moment heard,
as she spoke  in the clear, firm tones of command which
years before she had been accustomed to use as the
Princess daughter of Elkhart of the Shawnees:
" We   will neither yield  nor retreat any   further!
Lash this pair of four-paddle canoes together by the
gunwales!    Then for a straight passage through    that
motly mass now approaching! We will divide them      on
either side, or ride over their canoes in our front."
These spirited utterances had the magical charm of
inspiration for the scouts.  Her orders were implicitly
obeyed, and then those five men gazed up admiringly
at the proud woman standing in their midst.        With
head thrown slightly back-with     eyes flashing-cheeks
glowing and nostrils inflated and tremulous; with lips
unclosed, but wreathed up in a scornful, yet smiling
cur]; and with right hand extending horizontally as if
to enforce her mandate; the spectacle she presented was
truly one right royal in its majesty.
The muscular power of the whole six was next given
unsparingly to their paddle-strokes to gain swift headway and a strong momentum.       Red Wing     desired to
strike the center of the several lines, as they   should
successively collide with them.  That was the customary  position  of  the chiefs.  Their double craft -was
given that direction by the scouts accordingly.
Red Wing soon espied, side by side, in the front line
of the rapidly nearing fleet, the two principal Sauk
and Fox. chiefs.  They had been the prime movers in




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


207


his own condemnation and outlawry.      His countenance
was lighted up with fierceness.  There was a cold, steel
glitter in his eyes. Yet his tone was strangely calm as
he addressed Dead Shot, but loud enough for all to hear.
"That Sauk with the head-band and erect circlet of
eagle's quills is for you.  I will look after the one with
blue fillet and drooping feather from the raven's wing.
The rest of you will spot the braves on either side of
the two chiefs."
When   their double craft, now   moving   with  great
momentum, was within a dozen rods of meeting the
fleet, at a sign the paddles were exchanged for their
weapons.    Following  the  lead  of Dead   Shot, those
weapons were brought to bear, each upon its object. As
the sharp crack of the rifle rung out, the twang of
five bow-strings was heard.    The two chiefs and four
braves toppled over, some falling within and others
without their canoes.
In the hundreds of those vessels that rifle report was
heard, and   the  fall of  the  chiefs  and  braves was
observed.  A   yell of mingled   rage and terror burst
upward from   the  throng.   Then   a wild superstitious
dread  fell  upon  all.   They   saw   and  shivered  as
they realized that the  terrible pale-face wizard  of the
Kalamazoo was in their midst.    Veering obliquely right
and left of that demon craft thus freighted with doom,
the advancing lines swept on   and past.   The warriors
bending over their paddles with nervous jerks, were
solely intent on making the open water beyond.
Gallantly the double craft held on its way, piercing
and parting line after line of the fleet, as some sudden
obstacle often divides into two side columns a wildly
careering buffalo herd on the western plains.    Finally,
in the twinkling of an eye, Red Wing stood erect, his




208


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


whole frame strung with nervous tension, and his features
all aglow  with the white heat of passion.    Seizing a
paddle with a powerful dip and stroke, he shied their
craft sharply to the left of their course, and drove
madly at an enemy's canoe near by.
Fixing his glaring eyes upon the chief before him,
he sent from  foaming lips the sibillant words:
"Dog chief of the Foxes!     You clamored for my
blood in the council, feigning great love for the Cougar,
whom   I slew in open fight.  You only wanted to put
a witness of your cowardice in the Menominee war out
of the   way.   You hunted    me into banishment and
outlawry! "
With the word, knife in hand, he leaped on board
the enemy's bark, alongside of which their own was
driving.  As his feet struck the transverse thwart, his
knife with a whirling, downward plunge, entered at the
base of the neck on the left, fatally piercing the vitals.
Ere yet the quivering form had ceased from its
convulsive spasms in the bottom of the canoe, Red
Wing stooping, with his left hand seized the scalp-lock,
then circling the crown of the fallen chief with the
crimson blade still firmly clutched in his right, he
wrenched away the gory trophy.      With   an exultant
yell of triumph and a vaulting panther leap, he stood
again with his fellows, on the double vessel, as they
shot through and past the rear line of the fleet into
the open water west of the point.
The movement-the deed, with its surroundings, had
all been so wild, so irrational and so reckless-that the
scouts had stood quiet with bated breath.     The Fox
warriors aghast and terror-stricken by this unlooked-for
apparition of Red Wing, recoiled as from an avenging
demon.   They had no thought of vengeance.        They








-- m__


r.., 1>


DEATH OF THE SAUlK CHIEFYBY RED WING.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


209


made no effort to retaliate the blow.     The extreme
temerity of the deed furnished its own immunity to the
actor.
The fit of frenzy passed off from  Red Wing as suddenly as it had seized him.   Once more calm   and selfpossessed he smilingly addressed the scouts:
"The burden is removed from     my shoulders.   My
revenge has now been   ample.   Of those who thirsted
for my blood, condemned me to death and outlawry,
and in my extremity denied me refuge; six chiefs are
now dead; two Chippewas, two Sauks, and two Foxes.
The Great Spirit has heard my cry; I am content."
Without further incident the scouts landed on the
point and reported their doings to the Ottawa chiefs
who warmly commended them, adding an assurance of
the high esteem in which they were held, and that
their services were regarded as invaluable to the common cause.    They   also individually tendered  to  the
scouts the right hand of fellowship, and in behalf of
their respective bands offered them the hospitalities of
their settlements and the freedom of their hunting
grounds.
The Ottawas had lost in all only two or three hundred men, and those principally in the short, but sharp
fight between the Sauks and Foxes and White Water's
line after scaling the barricade. The chiefs were confident
that the campaign was ended, and the scheme of a further
or future invasion would be forever abandoned.    They
were jubilant over their brilliant successes, and the flattering prospects of permanent peace within their borders.
On looking over their present affairs and campaign
position, the Ottawas found that with the canoes of
Okemos still in the mouth of Betsie river, those of the
Chippewas from the inner lake and the balance left
14




210              LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
by the Sauks and Foxes, they had a bountiful supply
of water craft for all the auxilliary forces who preferred
returning south by the lake.
During the day the dead were buried, and all
arrangements completed for their departure.  Upon the
succeeding morning the various bands started for their
several homes.  White Water led the Grand Traverse
bands over the trail to the head of the bay.       The
others, accompanied by the scouts, with Red Wing,
made a pleasant return trip by canoe up the lake shore
to their respective river abodes.




OU-WAN-A-MA-CIIE A-ND MO-KISIL-E-NO-QUA;
ORl,
THE NATIVE SAGINAW MAIDIENS OF 1804.








OU-WAN-A-MA-CHE        AND    MO-KISH-E-NO-QUA;
OR,
THE NATIVE SAGINAW MAIDENS OF 1804.
CHAPTER       I.
There are numerous water encroachments seriously
trenching upon the symmetry of the eastern shore line
of the lower Peninsula of Michigan.   Among these the
Saginaw  Bay constitutes by far the most striking and
prominent.   Jutting for some fifty miles boldly and
broadly into the southwesterly interior of the region, its
relative connexion with Lake Huron, bears in some aspects, a fanciful resemblance to that of the Mexican
Gulf with the Atlantic Ocean.
Midway of the southwestern extremity of the Bay,
the Saginaw river empties its broad deep volume.  Still
further inland by some five and twenty miles, this
magnificent watercourse  has within a limited  stretch,
the confluence of its three  principal branches.  Still
higher up, a fourth tributary forms its junction with the
main stream. The four rivers, before their final union in
one volume, have severally a main direction as follows:
The Tittabawassee flows southeasterly; the Shiawassee
northeasterly; the Flint or Pe-on-i-go-wink northwesterly;
and the Cass, or Washington, takes a westerly course.




216


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The rivers we have named, with their myriad afflu.
ents, serve for the drainage of the grand Saginaw BasinThe region, as outlined by the sources of its numerous
streams, is rich in soil, timber, salt, and many other
local resources.  Regarded from   an  economical standpoint, the diminuation of available land, by the bay and
rivers, is more than compensated by the increased facilities for access to the interior, and for the water transit
of its industrial products.
Although quite destitute of bold bluffs, lofty elevations, or abrupt uplifted ranges, the region  is still sufficiently diversified by vallies, undulating swells, and lowbrowed forest clad hills, to furnish picturesque and lovely landscape views.   If then  to its other natural advantages in a wilderness state, we add an illimitable
supply of game, fish and fowl, we can readily imagine
how  a covetous craving  for its possession might have
induced many sanguinary conflicts between the aboriginal
tribes.
In fact, if we include in our backward survey the
traditional occupation of the region by the old Algic
Osaukies from  the Atlantic seaboard, with their final
expulsion from the region by the Red Hurons, and flight
to Green Bay; we find that portions of the Saginaw
Basin have been repeatedly made the theater of sharp
conflicts and intertribal warfare.  We  may even yet
discover traces of Ottawa, Chippewa, and Huron races,
as occupants of distinct localities and sections meandered
by the chief rivers we have named.
In the beginning of the present century the fact
seems well authenticated, that a band of Chippewa extraction and tribal descent, somewhat numerous and
powerful, were seated in the valley of the Flint or Peon-igo-wink river. They occupied for their hunting grounds




ONE OF THE MAICKINrA W ISLANDS.








AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


217


grounds the territory chiefly embraced in the modern
counties of Genessee, Oakland and Lapeer.   Taken collectively, this band were then generally known by the
designation Pewanigos.  One of their chief settlements
was called Mus-cat-a-wing.  The city of Flint is now
situated upon its ancient site.
At the same period of time, the more westerly valley
of the Shiawassee river, was occupied by another distinctive  native  band.  If we  may judge   by   dialect,
physiognomy and tribal customs, the latter pertained to
the old Huron stock, being descendants of those who
had anciently driven the Osaukies from the region. They
were as firmly seated, and possessed an equal territorial
area with that of the Pewanigos.    The range of their
hunting-grounds included the present county of Shiawassee with portions of Tuscola and Saginaw.
In numerical force, when mustered for the war-path,
the two bands were quite evenly matched.     The principal village of the band in the Shiawassee valley was
on the east side of the river, some half dozen miles
north of the present white settlement of Chessaning.
The native name of the old village was Omagansee.
The tribal band were collectively termed Shiawassos.
Between the two bands thus occupying those neighboring vallies with their adjacent uplands, treaties of
amity had often been formed, but for either fancied or
actual violations, those treaties had as often terminated
in sharp antagonisms and bloody conflicts. At the opening of our narrative, being about the year 1804, Neo-me had then recently been elected chief of the
Pewanigos on    the  Peonigowink, having   his  brother,
Mix-a-ne-ne as local chief of a clan, and Tou-e-do-ganee,
a near relative as his leading war chief.
The three were then all in the flush of early man



218


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


hood.   They were all of commanding stature, active in
movement, of pleasing address, with muscular, well-knit
frames and manly bearing.    Ne-o-me was ambitious of
conquest and renown.    His schemes were comprehensive.
His measures for accomplishment, at times, savored of
finesse and strategy, but were never tinctured by low
craft or subtilty.
His brother, Mix-a-ne-ne, was faithful and valiant, but
obtuse in intellect.  He was destitute of the requisite
shrewdness to plan, or cunning to evade the tricks of others.
He could be easily duped or beguiled, but never knowingly led into a dishonorable act. Tou-e-do-ganee differed
from the others in his entire mental and moral structure.
His natural disposition was both selfish and heartless. He
was crafty and secretive, with a strong proclivity for intrigue.
His ambition for personal aggrandizement was inordinate.  He envied Ne-o-me his position, and sought to
supplant him.   But with characteristic subtilty, he never
assailed him  or his measures openly.  He lacked either
the nerve or the depravity to cause his assassination.
He labored by deceit and subtile misrepresentations to
undermine the   popularity  of the youthful chief.   His
fixed resolve was to destroy the public confidence in
both his ability and fitness to rule the tribe.
It was the fortune of Ne-o-me and Mix-a-ne-ne to have
a sister, woman grown, but still under the age of twenty
years.  They were both fond and proud of her as a
darling pet, hoping ere long to provide for her an honorable alliance by marriage in her own or some neighboring tribe.  The maiden thus cherished by her brothers,
and for whom they planned a brilliant destiny, bore
the name of Men-a-cum-se-qua.      She was a fine but
peculiar specimen  of   aboriginal loveliness.  She was
petite in stature, but moulded in exquisite symmetry.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


219


Sprightly and graceful in all her ways, she possessed
a sunny disposition; was full of frolicsome gaiety and
rippling laughter; being, withal, as musical as a tropical
bird.  Men-a-cum-se-qua was genial and social, being
gifted in badinage and repartee.  Vain of her personal
charms and courting admiration, she had thus far drifted
on life's current, guided solely by impulse and emotional
feeling.  She admired things beautiful, but was destitute
of discriminating  taste.  She was ever captivated by
the gay and gaudy, being taken      by strong contrasts
and vivid coloring.
Men-a-cum-se-qua was inordinately fond of adorning
her person with dresses of flashy calico patterns, set
off by a profusion of beads, trinkets and bows of gaudy
ribbon.  We are thus particular in alluding to these
traits - and tastes, not on account of their intrinsic
importance but because of their influence in shaping
her future destiny.
During that same year of 1804, but a few     months
prior to the elevation of Ne-o-me to the chieftainship of
the Pewanigos, a similar event occurred over in the
Shiawassee Valley.  The Grand Council of the Shiwassos
had invested the then youthful Chesaning with the
dignity and power of their ruling chief.   He was the
sole surviving male scion of a line of illustrious braves.
Several of the same ancestral stock had successively
filled the same high station.
Our youthful chief had barely reached his majority
in years.  Having, however, been ably trained to manly
sports and warlike exploits, he had already achieved an
enviable distinction in both.  He was not only remarkable
for activity and suppleness, but was endowed with unusual
"volume of brawn and sinew.   At the same time, therefore,
that he could distance every competitor in fleetness, he




220


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


had no rival in muscular power.    He was a practiced
adept in the use of all their weapons as well for the
chase as on the war path.
Chessaning   was in  stature  slightly  above  medium
height.   His countenance was open      and manly, but
marked by a restless and keenly observant eye.       His
address was pleasing and his demeanor courteous to all.
In his then brief but active career, he had shown
himself to be shrewd, courageous, fruitful in expedients
and gifted with unusual forecast.
This our young chief had one only       sister bearing
the name of Ou-wan-a-ma-che.       They   were the sole
survivors of their father's family, being  also the sole
immediate representatives of their own flourishing ancestral
stock.  Thus isolated in position, without companionship
with other near relatives, they very naturally became
bound to each other by the closest ties of affection.
That brother might well be both fond and proud of
his lovely sister.
Qu-wan-a-ma-che was of full medium height, possessing  a  form  faultless in  outline  symmetry.   Slender
and flexible, yet erect and spirited in  movement and
attitude, she was ever natural, easy, and full of grace.
Her head, comely in shape, was well set, but ordinarily
poised and carried with a slight inclination towards the
left shoulder.  Her forehead, broad, smooth    and full,
was yet of but moderate height. Her eye brows, with
a fair breadth between, were well defined, having a
plainly perceptible arch.
Above the brows and forehead came the crowning
glory of a woman's adornments at the hand of nature,
in long, voluminous folds of flossy black hair, not only
falling thickly over the shoulders, but reaching below
the waist.   The eye lashes were also long, drooping at




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


22T1


times over eyes large, of lustrous black, alternately
moist in their dreamy softness, or glittering with a
flashing brightness, according to 'the mood they reflected.
There was a faint touch of the Oriental in the barely
perceptible drooping at the outer corners.
The nose was of a clear cut model, showing in
profile a slight tendency to the aquiline type.    The
cheeks, wanting the usual aboriginal prominence, were
round and richly tinged by the flush of warm      blood
beneath, wearing each at their base and near the corners
of the mouth a lurking dimple, transiently appearing
with  every  rippling  smile.  The  mouth  was comely
with arched, pouting lips of carmine hue, opening and
closing upon rows of teeth small, white and evenly set.
The well defined chin   was in harmony with the
other features, whilst the ears were thin, semi-transparent,
and  jewels in set and shape.     The complexion   was
copper color, but glowing with a lively silver tinge,
utterly devoid of the dull, dusky olive hue of the southern
Asiatic. Her voice was low and sweet. Even her laugh
was musical.   Her disposition was amiable, with spirits
buoyant, even gay, for life to her had thus far 'beenfree and sunny.




CHAPTER II.


During the two years preceding the accession to
power of Chessaning and Ne-o-me, there had been not
'only a cessation of actual hostilities between  the Shiwassos and Pewanigos, but an interchange of civilities
approximating closely to friendly intercourse. The young
men whom we have presented to the reader, had become acquainted, and had mutually exchanged visits with
each other at their respective villages and lodges.
In this manner, during those years of peace, Chessaning had not only formed an acquaintance with Men-acum-se-qua, the sister of Ne-o-me, but had frequently
visited and chatted with her by the hour at her home.
He became assiduous in his efforts to win his way     to
her esteem.   Misled by her smiles and some coquettish
tokens of regard he flattered himself that his passion
was measurably reciprocated.
Now   Tou-e-do-ganee, her cousin, more from  a selfish
policy  than  from  ardent love, had some time before
offered himself for her husband, but met with a prompt
rejection.  Not to be thwarted in   his crafty  purpose,
he had renewed his offer, meeting however with a similar rebuff.  The recent friendly intimacy springing up
between Chessaning and Men-a-cum-se-qua at first filled
him with a rage against the latter, and jealous hatred
of the former.     He was far too    su4itle however to
allow  these feelings to come to the surface in    either
direction.
At this juncture he became acquainted with Ou-wan







OU- WAN-A-MA-CHE.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


223


a-ma-che, the sister  of  Chessaning.   The   arrow  of
the reputed blind god fairly transfixed his heart at that
first interview.  His witching   cousin  back  on  the
Peonigowink, suddenly fell in his estimation to the level
of a common mortal.    Her chance for a fresh rejection
of his suit was from that moment irretrievably lost.
His selfish policy and ardent passion fanned into a
flame by a second interview with his new charmer, combined in urging him to make a hasty offer of his heart
and hand to Ou-wan-a-ma-che.
In those two interviews the maiden, with rare intuition, fathomed the true character, the selfish policy and
unworthy motives of Tou-e-do-ganee.   Her first impulse
was a scornful rejection of his proposal.  Her tact and
prudence came to the rescue, and instead of a haughty
dismissal, she politely declined the alliance and the proffered honor.  Her considerate even-toned reply disarmed
him of open resentment, but the arrow had entered his
soul. Leaving her presence he returned to Mus-cat-a-wing,
vowing, however, that the proud beauty should yet be
his wife, by the aid of either stratagem  or force.
Upon reaching his own village he learned with surprise that his own dismissal had been duplicated in the
rejection of Chessaning by Men-a-cum-se-qua. Here were
fresh materials and new complications to be shaped by
his subtilty.  The two rejections would serve to end
the truce between  the Shiwassos and Pewanigos.     In
that estrangement he would find means to abduct his
bride, or if war should intervene he would make Ouwan-a-ma-che the captive of his bow and spear.
Whilst such were the schemes and villainous plots of
the rejected Tou-e-do-ganee, the sorely chafed Chessaning
was equally averse to suecumbing quietly to his dismissal,
or meekly wearing the willow.    He also meant to have




224. LEGENDS OF M-IOPHIGAN


his, bride, but in accomplishing that design he had no
thought of resorting to any unmanly measures, or to
any dishonorable appliances.  He would appeal to tribal
law, invoking the despotic power of Ne-o-me as chief,
for -the bestowal of Men-a-cum-se-qua upon him for his
wife.
Among    the Aboriginees, formerly, the power of a
chief over his female relatives in settling  their marital
relations was really autocratic.  In the choice of a husband and all the arrangements up to marriage, it often
occurred that the wishes of the female were entirely
disregarded.  The chief having once decided, tears, entreaties, even  attempted  resistance  against his fiat, were
found to be alike unavailing.
- In  behalf of Chessaning it may be said, that in
making an appeal to the chief he entertained    no  idea
that the affections of Men-a-cum-se-qua were pre-engaged.
He knew that she had rejected the suit of Tou-e-doganee.  He believed that she had no aversion to himself,
but that her rejection had arisen from a wayward freak,
or from   maiden   coyness.  Woman's rights had      but
slender foothold in the aboriginal code of law or ethics.
When that appeal was made to Ne-o-me, Chessaning
was not aware how    opportunely it came to the chief
of the Pewanigos, nor of how     little weight his own
wishes or the welfare of Men-a-cum-se-qua would prove
in that decision.  In fact, it paved the way for a counter
proposition, and for an alliance widely different between
the two.
The band of natives then occupying the region of
the Cass or Wakishegan River, on the easterly of the
Pewanigos, were also of Chippewa descent, and of the
same tribal extraction.  Upon his accession to power,
Ne-o-me had conceived the wild project of uniting and




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST


32!5


consolidating these two fractional tribes, thereby- duplicating his own territorial sway and magnifying his.own
personal dignity.
Ne-o-me desired to make that conquest both: speedy
and sure.   He wished for an allied force to co-operate
with his own band.    Here was an opening for striking
hands with Chessaning.    He then and there,made a
proposal for that league, with the hand of Mlen-a-cumse-qua as the requital and equivalent for his assistance
on the war-path.
When that proposal, thus nakedly put, fell: from the
lips of Ne-o-me, he was amazed by the instant chage
in the aspect and bearing of Chessaning.     His head
was thrown back with a haughty toss.    His chest was
heaving; his eye was flashing; his face was glowing,
and the muscles of body and limbs lay out in corded
swells.  He was in a white heat of passion and fiery
indignation.  His reply was curtly given, and in tones
sharp and defiant:
"Chessaning no trader, to buy wife!     Men.a-curase-qua no chattel or slave, to be bought or be sold!"
Ne-o-me recoiling a step, as he stood confronting that fiery
aspect, rejoined in smooth, even tones and quiet manner:
"The Shiwasso Chief has too     much   hot temper.
Him no understand me. Him talk in riddles. Ne-o-me
no ask Chessaning to buy him    wife.  Me no want to
sell Men-a-cum-se-qua to him."
"What for then did Pewanigo     Chief say him   pay
my services by giving me his sister for wife?" interrupted
the Shiwasso Chief, but in milder tones.
"Ne-o-me make one mistake in him talk.    No speak
him  thoughts  plain.   Him   knows Chessaning   stand
even in rank with any in all Saginaw   country.   Him
get wife for asking of much big chief.      This what



226


L;EGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Ne-o-me mean to say.     Me give you Men-a-cum-se-qua
for wife free.  That make one strong peace between us.
Our family interest same then.    You help me 'gainst
Wakishos and Wakishegan.. That is gift of open heart
from you, but much great favor to me."
Flattered and soothed by this crafty diplomatic way
of putting   the case, Chessaning lost his resentment,
ceasing to consider the proposition in the light of an
affront.  In the rapid transition from  anger to pleasure
the clearness of his mental vision was obscured, so that
the closing appeal to his generous impulses rendered
him  quite oblivious to the fact that the very gist of
the  proposition  was still "a  Roland for an Oliver."
The interview   was amicably   closed, the' parties being
mutually pledged to that joint compact.
This arrangement between the two chiefs soon became
bruited  about.  There was one person, however, who
was very far from   acquiescing in this shrewd diplomatic
treaty.  Tou-e-do-ganee saw in it the utter defeat of all
his secretly cherished schemes.  He had deemed a quarrel
imminent between the two bands consequent upon the
rejection of the  suit of Chessaning.   The discord  and
possible war thus arising he had built largely upon for
undermining the popularity of Ne-o-me with his tribe.
He also clearly saw that a war, prosecuted by the
joint forces of the two chiefs, must inevitably result in
the conquest of the Wakishos, with their annexation to
the Pewanigo band.     Ne-o-me would thus become too
firmly seated to be foisted out of power by any machinations
he might set on foot,    The marriage of the Shiawasso
Chief with Men-a-cum-se-qua must be thwarted, whilst
that invasion projected against the Wakishos must be
frustrated, or at least postponed.
For the accomplishment of the first object of this




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


227


scheming mar-plot, he had at least two auxiliaries ready
for co-operation.  For the orderly explication *of this
portion of our narrative, it will be necessary for us to
introduce new personages to our readers.
A French trader in calicos, trinkets and fancy notions,
as seller, and in peltry and furs, as purchaser, had been
a resident of that region for several years.   He was
generally known among the natives by the name of
Kassegans.   He was still young, of insinuating address
and pleasing exterior.  He was a shrewd observer, making
it a specialty to cater to the tastes of his female customers.
This led to great acuteness in discriminating as to personal
traits of character.
Whilst plying his vocation he was in the habit of
making periodical visits at the lodges of the chiefs and
principal braves with assorted articles of his Wares.
Months previous to the opening of our sketch he had
thus formed acquaintance with Men-a-cum-se-qua. Pleased
by her wit and vivacity, he was at the same time
captivated by her witching ways and personal charms.
He concluded to try his hand at winning the prize.
Taking advantage of.her passion for gay and gaudy
articles, with these, in ribbons and trinkets, he furnished
her abundantly.   Knowing the deep hold that strong
contrasts and vivid coloring took upon her fancy, he
made her frequent presents of garish ribbons and flashy
cloth prints.  Then with honied words, gallant attentions
and  protestations  of  love, devoted  and  undying, he
beguiled her into a reciprocal attachment.  Whilst thus
exchanging vows of love, they were both aware of the
dangerous ground they occupied.
They knew that a consent to their union by chief
and kindred of the maiden was out of all questionhopeless.  Thus they drifted on, as they supposed, with
15




228              LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
their attachment concealed and their interviews secret or
stolen.  But there was one who had been furtively on
the watch-one who had tracked them      to their secret
interviews-and there listened to their passionate avowals
of reciprocal love.
Tou-e-do-ganee deemed himself the master of both
their secret and their destiny.  One short month previous
to that discovery, his own knife, on that revelation,
would have severed the heart-strings of Kassegans.  To
hide the stain upon family and kindred, the maiden
would have been incontinently doomed to an unloving
wife-hood with some repulsive brave.




CHAPTER III.


As the arch plotter fathomed the secret of the maiden's love for the pale-face, every trace of his own
previous fondness for her was swept away forever.  He
was, in his then frame of mind, rejoiced that the fact
existed precisely as he had found it. It was knowledge
that he could presently weave into a plot for the overthrow  of Ne-o-me.   When, therefore, the league was
formed between the two chiefs, by which the one was
to be aggrandized by the subjugation of the Wakishos,
and the other rewarded with the hand of Men-a-cumse-qua as his wife, a gleam of fierce exultation lighted
up the features of the dusky war chief.
He clearly perceived the power of the knowledge he
possessed, and the use to which it could be applied. With
it the league could be servered, and the friendship
between the two chiefs converted into bitter antagonism.
With it the joint raid upon the Wakishos would be
necessarily exchanged for a war nearer home.  The time
was not yet fully come.   But at the fitting moment
he would confront the two chiefs with the maiden and
the pale-face.
Meanwhile steps were quietly, but effectively taken
by the two chiefs, for a prompt muster of a picked
corps of braves, by each, on the war-path.  The campaign plan was to    make an   invasion  of the  chief
settlement of the Wakishegan   valley.  They were to
advance in two separate columns, by land and by water,
but meeting on a set time at the theater of the war.




230


LEGENIDS OF MICHIGAN


Up to the date of the league between     the chiefs, the
visits of Ne-o-me to the lodge of Chessaning at Omagansee, had not been frequent, and thus far were rather
ceremonious than social.
But during the lapse of time requisite for perfecting
their warlike   array,  the Pewanigo chief made     two
somewhat   lengthy visits at the lodge of Chessaning.
In maturing their plans for the   campaign a full and
free discussion occurred in the presence of Ou-wan-ama-che, the blooming sister of the Shiwasso chief. The
latter, holding her sagacity and forecast in high esteem,
eagerly sought her opinion upon points of difference
between himself and Ne-o-me.
Thus appealed to, she frankly   expressed  her views,
modestly but clearly   assigning  her reasons.  Ne-o-me
had been struck by her loveliness and her winning deportment.    He was now     filled  with  admiration  of her
intellectual gifts and her mental grasp of intricate
subjects.   Ou-wan-a-ma-che, as yet    heart-whole,  but
susceptible, was very deeply impressed by  the personal
comeliness and manly qualities of Ne-o-me.    She separated however at the last of those interviews without
word or outward sign by either, of this reciprocal love
already nestling in the hearts of both.
Meantime other events were about transpiring, which
require a direct allusion to other personages.  The chief
of the Wakishos was, at the date of our sketch, too
aged and infirm  to meet most of the responsibilities of
his station.  He would have been deposed prior to that
time, and  a new chief elected, but for the      sterling
executive  quality  of his only  child, a daughter then
verging  upon her twentieth    birthday.  She was the
darling of her father, and the especial favorite of the
whole tribe.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


231


To a fine constitution, healthful vigor and superb
physical development in form  and feature, Mo-kish-e-noqua enjoyed mental gifts equal to, and in certain fields,
superior to  those  of Ou-wan-a-ma-che.   Along   with
other endowments she possessed administrative and strategic powers ranking   her as the peer of an     oriental
Zenobia.
It is but justice to the youthful Pewanigo and Shiawasso chiefs to state here, that they were in   entire
ignorance of the present posture of affairs over on the
Wakishegan.    Hence, whilst about waging war upon
our youthful heroine, as matter of fact-they as yet had
no acquaintance with her-bo inkling of her relationship
to the ruling chief-and no knowledge that the government of the Wakishos was actually lodged in her hands.
At the period of which we write two renegades had
become habitues of that region, drifting from band to
band and river to river.  The one was of white, the
other of native   lineage.  Outlawed, and driven from
Canada West for crimes, they fled by canoe, seeking a
place of refuge around Saginaw  Bay.   iNominally they
claimed to be hunters and trappers.    In  reality they
were idle vagabonds, doing menial jobs for hire, as
occasion offered, but ready to rob, plunder, or use an
assassin's knife for a consideration.
They were quite familiar with the main water courses
of the Basin.   They had explored the Wakishegan to
its sources.  They had thus learned the fact that up
in the   hilly  country, one. of the  affluenth  of that
stream  passed through a dismal rocky  gorge.   It was
walled in by high beetling ledges.  Within the elbow
of an abrupt angle, far down by the water, a spacious
grotto was deeply cleft into the side of the chasm.  It
was sheltered by overhanging masses of ledge-rock, and




232


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


quite hidden from view, except at its low-browed front.
Those renegades had latterly been hanging about
Muscatawing   and  consorting  with  the baser sort of
Pewanigos.   Kassegans, the French trader, in his traffic
for furs with them, heard their description of that
grotto, and learned its bearings to other local, and visible
land-marks of the vicinity.    Of the knowledge thus
casually acquired the trader afterwards availed himself
in an emergency.
Tou-e-do-ganee had also formed an acquaintance with
the two desperadoes, having occasion to use them in
furtherance  of his crafty schemes.   He found    them
pliant tools, ready for the perpetration of a dastardly
outrage he had seriously determined to accomplish.
Whilst we are thus busied in hastily grouping, outlining and presenting characters figuring more or less
in our narrative, we will venture up another pair.  In
the household of Chessaning there was a native female
verging upon the ripe age of sixty    years.  She had
nursed and reared the young chief with his sister, and
for long years had stood to them    in the relation of
mother in affection and watch guardianship.
To her had been     born a son, now of the age of
seventeen years.  He had been a deaf mute from      his
birth, but was acute, of remarkable intelligence, and
learned things by a glance of the eye that many would
have failed to comprehend through the medium     of all
their faculties.  With the inmates of the household he
readily conversed by signs.  He was of medium height,
of slender form, but suple, active and untiring.   His
attachment for Chessaning and Ou-wan-a-ma-che had no
measure for its intensity and devotion.
When, however, the two reached the age of maturity,
that mother and mute son were separated in their personal




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


233


attendance.  The mother hovered constantly around the
maiden, whilst the mute dogged the footsteps of the
young chief, unless checked by the latter.  This faithful,
self-constituted slave bore the name of Se-go-quen.
The campaign arrangements of the two chiefs, being
completed, the day was set for the assembling of the
braves of each at their respective villages.  The route
of each band to the theater of war had been also
settled.  Chessaning, with  a fleet of canoes, was to
glide down the Shiawassee and up the Wakishegan to
Mattawan, the principal village of the Wakishos.
Ne-o-me was to make the same objective point by a
land route, reaching it at the same time but on the
interior side.  The combined assault was fixed for early
dawn, commencing first from the water, to be duplicated
forthwith  from  inland.  The line   of  the  Pewanigo
march, with the points for stopping, were all understood
by the war-chiefs and principal warriors.
Tou-e-do-ganee, as war-chief of Ne-o-me, was entitled
to the leadership and the maneuvering of the Pewanigo
braves, whilst Mixanene, the brother of the chief, only
led a clan, and fought under the orders of his cousin
the war-chief.  Ne-o-me was not expected to lead, but
with an eye to the whole field, would supervise and
direct as exigencies might require.  Tou-e-do-ganee had
previously approved himself as a brave and skillful
leader and fighting chief.  Fate seemed to be crowding
him to the wall.  He must now act, with no alternative
short of steeping his name with infamy for treachery
or cowardice.  If he fought to win, he would thus be
adding laurels to the brow of Ne-o-me.
There was yet one escape from this dilemma, and
that was to frustrate the   expedition  altogether.  He
felt assured that such a result could be reached by




234


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


disclosing the love passages which he had witnessed
between Kassegans, and Men-a-cum-se-qua.    Chessaning,
in his wrath, would surely repudiate the marriage, and
abandon his league with Ne-o-me.    That disclosure he
resolved to make on the morning of assembling the braves.
Driven by stress of circumstances to an early explosion
of his mine, the arch plotter was destined to learn that
others had been equally busy in countermining.     For
from the date of the decree condemning Men-a-cum-se-qua
to wed the Shiwasso Chief, the trader Kassegans had
employed all his persuasive arts to induce his inamorata
to consent to an elopement.   That consent being fully
obtained, the time was set for the night preceding the
morning gathering of the. Pewanigo warriors.
As the land march of Ne-o-me would require more
time than his own water transit. Chessaning agreed to
visit Muscatawing and witness the review and the departure
of the Pewanigo band.    The suggestion had come from
the wily war-chief, but when it was readily assented to, a
gleam of fiendish exultation swept over his dusty features.
At an hour's sun in the morning the two young
chiefs, in full costume, stood side by side, witnessing
the evolutions, as Tou-e-do-ganee skillfully marshaled the
braves in the order of their march for the war.     He
finally brought them to a halt in double line, with the
chiefs midway, but a few   paces to the left and near
hiisesf.  By a word, he faced the lines front and rear,
towards the chiefs and then he spoke.   His words were
distinctly uttered and loud enough for all to hear
"Men-a-cum-se-qua has proved false to the pledge of
Ne-o-me.   She loves the pale-face Kassegans, and has
promised to be his wife.   Will Chessaning still claim,
or take her as his wife?  Or will he throw    her off,
and abandon his league with Ne-o-me?"




CHAPTER IV.


Along those swarthy lines all was still in the hush
of breathless silence, but gleams of wrath, like lightning
flashes, glowed  on every face.    For a few    moments
those chiefs stood spell-bound.  Then Chessaning turned
his eye, with an ominous frown upon his brow, full on
the face of Ne-o-me.    He saw   that the shock, which
still ran  thrilling  and  shivering  through  nerve. and
heart-strings, was not similated.    He   knew  that no
treachery lurked in that great agony.
The burning glance of Ne-o-me was yet glued to
the face of Tou-e-do-ganee.   His dilated eye balls fairly
scintilated with baleful flashes, as if to scorch and
consume the publisher of this monstrous slander. -Then
checking his own surging passions by a mighty effort,
he demanded in a sharp, rasping tone:
"Who vouches for such a charge!"
The   war-chief  had  anticipated  an  explosion.  He
lacked neither nerve nor courage to meet the crisis.
He answered with open, even brazen assurance.
"I, Tou-e-do-ganee vouch for the    charge.  My eyes
saw their loving dalliance.  My ears heard their guilty
avowals of affection each for the other."
His further statement was cut short by the prompt
order of Ne-o-me, as it rung out in metallic tones.
"Let two    braves  go  for   the  pale face.   Fetch
Kassegans forthwith before us!"   Turning next to his
body-guard, he   added:    "Two   of you   will conduct
Men-a-cum-se-qua hither at once."




236


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Tou-e-do-ganee, with an exultant glance towards the
chief, responded: " It is, of all things, what we most
strongly wished."
Chessaning had cast his glances alternately upon the
one speaker and then the other during this brief colloquy.
The tell-tale look preceding the last remark of the warchief was to him    a clear revelation.  In it he saw
subtilty, malice and deep-dyed treachery all conlbined.
Self-possessed again, but keenly alive to the situation,
the Shiwasso Chief silently awaited further disclosures.
The attendants dispatched to the lodge of the chief
first returned with a report that Men-a-cum-se-qua could
not be found, and had not been seen since yester evening.
The countenance of Ne-o-me was filled with      dismay.
An exultant gleam, and then an anxious look flitted
across the visage of Tou-e-do-ganee.  Both were noted
by Chessaning.   The two braves next returning reported
that Kassegans had hidden away or absented himself,
not having been seen by any one during that morning.
Ne-o-me bowed his head as if crushed by this sudden
calamity.   The  glow  of exultation  settled  into  an
expression of fierce malignity on the features of the
war-chief.  The eye of the Shiwasso Chief still rested
upon both.
Suddenly the mute, Se-go-quen, at the side of the
latter, addressed him in his language of signs.  In his
keen watch the mute had detected the fact that they
were disturbed by the disappearance of two persons.
He first inquired of the chief who were missing.  Being
informed, he talked a few moments longer in his mute
language.   Turning from him, Chessaning now addressed
Ne-o-me:
"Men-a-cum-se-qua and Kassegans have fled together.
I came over here in the night.    The mute came with








NE-o-mE.s




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


-237


me overland to   your settlement on   the river below.
There we designed taking a canoe.    Whilst the mute
was unfastening the bark, a large canoe with two inmates
shot past us down   stream.   It was dark, with    only
starlight.  I was full of thought, and took slight notice.
Se-go-quen now says he saw and knew them, and that
those persons were Men-a-cum-se-qua and Kassegans.    I
trust his eye.  It never mistakes."
Ne-o-me replied, "I am now convinced.     They have
fled together.  I knew not of her folly, or our shame
before.  She will never return.   Her name, even, has
gone out of our family forever.    She is already forgotten.  I have not broken    faith with the Shiwasso
chief.  His promised bride is indeed lost.  I have no
further claims upon Chessaning.    I release him  from
his pledge."
The latter promptly rejoined. "The spirit of Ne-o-me
is just.  His path   has been straight.   He has not
beguiled, or broken troth with Chessaning.   It is my
loss because I thought no    wrong, believing she was
heart free and would learn to love me.   She has now
gone out of my memory, but without any bitter thoughts
or words from   me.    I stand, however, with and by
Ne-o-me all the same.   I am still ready to help him on
the war-path as I agreed."
There  was an instant, spontaneous, ringing   shout
bursting wildly forth from those serried lines of dusky
braves.  As the young chief pronounced the last sentence he fixed his eye searchingly upon the arch plotter
before him.   He beheld his features fairly- writhing
under the torture of the double defeat of his nefarious
schemes.   Chessaning abruptly put to him the question:
"How long has the war chief known of the love of
his cousin for the pale-face?"




238


LEGENDS OQF MICHIGArN.


Tou-e-do-ganee smothering his fury  thought to give.
point to his answer as he replied:
"I have not been.blind mole like two chiefs.  Toue-do-ganee has known it for many days."
" I thought so," responded Chessaning, "and yet you
have withheld your knowledge until now.     You have
planned to break up this war; to injure Ne-o-me with
his braves; to provoke hatred between him    and me;
and stir up a war between   our bands.   Your perfidy
and your treachery are now    apparent to all.   It is
enough.   When we come back from this war, mark my
words! Chessaning will stand ready to prove on your
person what he now charges upon you; that you are a
false traitor to, your chief, and a black-hearted knave
generally."
The blunt Mix-a-nene, obtuse in intellect, sluggish in
thought, and dull of perception, but straightforward and
manly in conduct, now strode forth from the ranks near
by, brusquely.remarking:  "Me much b'lieve Shiwasso
chief tell big truth. -Mix-a-nene no see what for we
shall -wait to come. back from  war, 'fore Tou-e-do-ganee
git one big punish.  Me ready now.  Let Mix-a-nene go
for him.".Ne-o-me here interposed, saying: "My good brother
is always much kind to me.  But he must wait patiently
'till we return.  Then we'll have all things made plain.
I accept the gage of friendship proffered by Chessaning,
and his pledge to meet me at Mattawan, the chief Wakisho village.'"  Thus saying and warmly grasping the
hand of his ally, the chief bade him adieu.
Turning next to the war chief he curtly  bade him to
move forward the column upon the war-path.     Perhaps
no human breast, civilized or savage, was ever tortured
with more conflicting emotions than those now  preying




AND THE YOID NORTH WEST.


239


upon Tou-e-do-ganee. By the total failure of the schemes
on which his main hopes had centered, he was suddenly
caught in a most distressing dilemma.    He knew   full
well that open hostility to either chief would mar all his
plans, on the one hand for a wife, and on the other for
supplanting Ne-o-me.
So  far as his heart was capable of an honest,
fervent passion, the war-chief was truly enamored of
Ou-wan-a-ma-che.- Next to her darling image, he prized
and cherished as an idol his fame as a brave and skillful
war leader.  His ruminations during *that day's march
were restricted to these two subjects, with the modes of
achieving the one and sustaining the other. 'To gain
possession of the blooming Shiwasso maiden, he would
resort to abduction.
To guard his reputation he would fight, but under
such circumstances as, without his own apparent fault,
should insure the defeat -of Ne-o-me.  To achieve these
two objects he must revisit Mus-eat-a-wing that very
night, but return before morning.   This was his fixed
resolve as his band halted at the designated placei for
their night's encampment.
Luck seemed here to dawn upon him      unexpectedly.
For as he was about seeking the chief for leave of
absence, he espied the very men lurking about the camp
to  obtain an interview  with  whom   he had projected
that night journey.   Hence, as the evening   advanced,
Tou-e-do-ganee, retiring  to the forest; held  a stolen
interview  with the two renegades, of whom mention has
been previously made.
Concerning the objects of that conference, with its
results, we have simply to state in this connection
that the war-chief there bargained with the two desperadoes
for the performance of a brace of despicable acts. The




240              LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
first was at once to inform    Mo-kish-e-no-qua, the de
facto ruler of the Wakishos, of the invasion now set
on foot; also, of the Pewanigo line of march, and of
the time fixed for reaching Mattawan.
The second of the notable performances of those
depraved wretches was, on the night thus set for the arrival
of the joint forces on the Wakishegan River, to repair to
the lodge of Chessaning at Omagansee, and there to kidnap
Ou-wau-a-ma-che, and convey her by canoe up the Peonigowink, past Muscatawing to a hamlet named Kish-kaw-bee,
and there hold her a captive in the lodge of a relative of
Tou-e-do-ganee.




CHAPTER V.


We will next, in passing, glance at the *more recent
fortunes of Kassegans and Men-a-cum-se-qua.  Upon their
conclusion to elope, the trader hastily transmitted his furs,
cloths and more bulky commodities to a brother dealer at
the head of the bay. - Closely packing his light wares and
valuables, he stowed them  in a good-sized canoe in the
evening before the hour for their departure.  His plan
was, with his betrothed on board, to glide down to the
mouth of the bay, and, coasting thence down the main
waters, to reach Hamtramck, near Detroit.
The scheme was well laid, and with only ordinary
obstacles to contend against, the trip was entirely feasible.
At the appointed hour the maiden met him at the canoe
with a package comprising her wardrobe.  Like all native
women she could use the paddle deftly.  Quietly embarking, they sped swiftly down stream. Their hands trembled
and their hearts beat wildly, as at the hamlet below, they
recognized the mute and Chessaning at the landing. Having, however, passed them without the semblance of
pursuit, they plied their paddles in unison and with practiced dip.  They were soon at the junction of the rivers.
Here they paused, peering anxiously out upon the
broader waters of the Shiawassee.  The night had been
balmy, with only a straight vault above them, but whilst
thus in the act of reconnoitering, the full moon arose, bathing both land and water with her silvery radiance.  They
now looked backward on the stream they had been descending. In the far distance they espied an approaching canoe.




242


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Their first thought was to turn up the Shiawassee,
thus allowing the rear canoe to pass them   on its way.
But they now as clearly discerned up the Shiawassee a
large well-manned six paddle canoe also descending.
Taking counsel of their fears alone, they imagined a joint
pursuit on both streams.   Instantly 'their paddles were
plied with (uick nervous jerks, shooting their bark like
an arrow down the broad silver-hued sheet of water below
the confluence.  Glancing again upstream  they saw  the
large canoe yet more distinctly.
Onward still they pressed, until arms were weary and
breath came pantingly.  Yet nearer came that canoe in
their rear, with a second one only a few rods behind.
The whole thing was palpable.    Those canoes were in
joint pursuit, and they would soon be overtaken.  With
this conviction Kassegans veered slightly for the eastern
shore, designing to land and seek  concealment.   They
were soon thrown into shadow by the dense foliage of the
marginial trees.  Running finally into shoal water, they
found to their inexpressible relief, that the mouth of the
Wakishegan was close at hand.
With renewed vigor they urged their bark around the
point, a few rods up the latter stream into a sheltered
nook.   From  this leafy covert they watched the other
two canoes sweep successively past the mouth of the
stream  in which  they had sought shelter.   Breathing
freely again, they were about to congratulate themselves
on their fortunate escape, when they observed the two
canoes come to a sudden halt on the approach of a brace
of others from below.
After a short consultation between the inmates of the
four, they all headed up stream, three in company, with
the fourth running off obliquely for the, mouth of the
Wakishegan.    Again  were the   apprehensions of our




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


243


fugitives most fearfully aroused.  Their canoe darted out
from  that cover like a bird on  the wing.    This time
they flew up stream  for refuge in the Wakisho village
of Mattawan.
They were able to compete in speed with the canoe
now in pursuit.   They settled down to a steady use of
the paddles, avoiding their previous exhaustive efforts.
Arriving in due process of time at the village, and running the canoe into a huddle of others they landed,
walking thence rapidly to the lodge of the chief. There,
owing to the constant attendance required by the aged
infirm  chief, they found members of the household astir.
Having   both  previously seen  Mo-kish-e-no-qua,: for
her they enquired.   After the lapse of a few   moments
a curtain was drawn aside, and they were ushered into
'her 'presence.  Recognizing their personss she listened to
their request for shelter and concealment.  She exacted
a frank statement of the facts leading to this extraordinary  request.   Men-a-cum-se-qua   was  ingenuous   and
destitute of caution or forecast.  Her catechist had tact
shrewdness, and first-class diplomatic qualities.: Kassegans being awkwardly situated, took refuge in silence.
Thus it chanced that the joys and sorrows, the hopes
and fears, the persecutions and efforts to escape of those
refuged were all laid bare for her inspection.  She~ felt
a woman's sympathy for the maiden.       She knew    the
family pride would revolt against her choice, as a misalliance.  She was well assured   that, by the.rash  step
the maiden had taken, she was forever cut off from home
or kindred.   "But why should Ne-o-mae be so anxious
for her to wed Chessaning?     Why should he 'wish to
force upon  her a distasteful alliance?"  were questions
coming smoothly from   the lips of the catechist.
Men-a-cum-se-qua answered hastily that it Was for a
16




244


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


great service expected at the hand of the Shiwasso
chief.  "What was the nature of that service?"     The
maiden hesitated in her answer, became confused, and
stumbled still worse.  He was to help in a war.    But
what war?    With whom?      When and where?      were
the questions now   pressed  home by Mo-kish-e-no-qua.
Kassegans seeing that evasion or prevarication would
now be useless, or any plea of ignorance equally unavailing resolved upon a full disclosure.
Their safety demanded it. He was under no restraints
or obligations of secrecy.  He had no scruples of delicacy  or feeling in the matter.    He voluntarily laid
before her the whole details of the projected war, with
the time when the bands expected to reach her village
of Mattawan.
Sudden and startling  as this revelation was-immninent as was the peril to her people, with all she held
dear on earth-and brief as was the interval between
the news and the time the wild tornado    would sweep
down into the doomed valley, yet not for an instant
did that wonderful young woman lose her calm exterior,
or her mental self-control.
The head was indeed poised a trifle more erect; the
eye flashed with an added steel glitter; the cheek lost a
shade of its carmine hue; and the lips, by a firmer
pressure upon the teeth, became thinner and showed
less color; but that was all.  She expressed her sympathy with her guests in their strait.  She avowed her
willingness to  help them, but lacked   both time and
ability then.  They must hie them   away to the grotto
forthwith.  It was far up stream.   She would endeavor
to furnish them  food and keep their retreat a secret
from all.
At this point Mo-kish-e-no-qua requested her visitors




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.             245
to excuse her absence for a brief interval, and withdrew to the adjacent apartment.   She sent for the six
braves composing her body guard.     A   few  moments
later they all reported in person, to her.  The news
was then tersely imparted to them.     She added the
particulars of the invasion by the bands jointly, with
the time their presence might be expected.  Her orders
were next coolly but curtly given.
She despatched two of them to the nearest beaconstation, to send high in the air the signal blaze.  This
was sure to be duplicated and repeated up and down the
valley range, from headland to headland, and from the
mouth to the river sources.   That signal equally efficient with a bugle call, never failed to rally around her
person the Wakisho braves from   valley bottoms or upland hunting-grounds.
Her village at that season of the year had but few
denizens, for her people by families and by clans were
scattered in camps away up stream in the broken country, constituting the resorts of larger game.
Two others of her guard she ordered to collect the
youths and squaws and with their help to take all the
moveables and valuables kept by them, or left in store,
including provisions, cured meats, sugar and dried fruits,
and place and pack them in the fleet of canoes moored
at the landing.
Next they were to carefully place therein the sick,
aged and feeble with the women and children and thus
all the residents combined were to start up stream for
the old encampment near the well-known grotto gorge.
The two remaining braves she sent with some youths
to group all the horses in a drove on the main inland
trail, and head them  under the charge of those youths
for the same destination, reserving, however, and bring



246               LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
ing back to her the black native pony trained as her
favorite on the war-path.  Then, Mo-kish-e-no-qua, bending tenderly over the couch of her invalid father, in
soft winning   tones, she informed him   of their great
peril, of her hasty plans, and of the necessity for sending him  by canoe to a place of safety.
Then caressingly touching his cheeks and brow with
her moist rod lips, and threading her fingers through
his thin, aged-bleached locks, she soothingly and hopefully spoke of the care of the    Great Spirit for their
welfare-that his finger had guided the    flying pair to
their abode, with   news in   advance of the blow-and
of her abiding faith that the same     hand would lead
them  yet by a sure path to a safe deliverance.
Her filial devotion met with an instant reward.   As
she closed, those deep-set and drooping eye lids of his
were raised and there flashed full upon  her face, as of
the olden time, a look of fond trusting confidence, along
with one of ineffable love.   In  submissive  accents he
distinctly whispered the single phrase, "it is well."
Thereupon, WMo-kish-e-no-qua returned to her visitors
of the hour.   They had heard all her orders as they
had been successively issued, together with her loving,
hopeful words to the helpless invalid.  They had been
amazed by her self-control, her inflexible will, her unyielding spirit, and her unbounded fertility in plan and
resource.  On her return   therefore they  gave her the
assurance of their willingness to submit themselves.
entirely to her guidance.
She replied, "then there is no time to lose.  Betake
yourselves to the water again, and make diligently for
the gorge.   Kassegans has said that he knows the land
marks of the grotto.   Conceal yourselves there and wait
for me, but keep    closely hidden."   Thus saying, as




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.             247
they arose to leave, she stepped out with them  and saw
that a supply of dried meats, maize and fruits with a
mokirk of sugar were placed in their canoe.   As they
parted at the river brink, she handed to them a token,
to exhibit to any of het braves whom      they  might
chance to meet.
Their upward passage was often challenged in the
upper section of the river, by warriors meeting them in
swift descent, but the token proved an efficient passport.
Arriving at the foot of the gorge stream  they paused
to reconnoiter and take their bearings.  Then entering
the gloomy defile, aided by the knowledge of Kassegans
they pushed their canoe through its labyrinths to the
grotto where they were ultimately safely landed.




CHAPTER VI


On the succeeding morning at the same hour that
Tou-e-do-ganee was marshalling the Pewanigos at Muscatawing in the presence of the two chiefs, Mo-kishe-no-qua stood  with   her six  braves sole tenants of
Mattawan.    The deserted wigwams and denuded cone-set
lodge poles, stripped of their spirally wound webs of
rush matting seemed like sad mementoes and wrecks of
a once thriving people suddenly swept away by some
dire calamity.
Soon thereafter, warned by the beacon-lights of the
previous night, other Wakisho warriors began to arrive
on the.trails, and in canoes, by twos and in squads.
When her two principal war leaders came in Mo-kishe-no-qua ordered up her horse as she stepped temporarily
within.   She speedily reappeared clad in her war regalia.
As she sprang to the back of her steed, and there sat,
whilst giving orders for camping the braves as they
arrived, to await her return, both horse and rider presented a beautiful and imposing spectacle.
The sleek, jet black steed with flowing mane, fiery
eye and dilated nostrils, stood tossing his head and at
intervals pawing the earth with his 'fore foot as if
impatient of delay.    Sitting  there with  head  proudly
poised and flashing eye, clad in full war costume closely
fitting her faultless form, with circlet of eagles quills
in a silver tiara, spanning and confining the hair to
her head, but leaving it loosely flowing over neck and
shoulders-with knife and tomahawk thrust into her
ornamented waist zone-with   quiver full of arrows peer







MO-KISH-EV-NO- QUA.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


249


ing over her left shoulder and polished bow in her right
hand, that maiden equestrienne looked a veritable native
queen born to command and lead.
Beckoning to the two war leaders, the trio at once
departed on the southern trail, over which the Pewanigo
band were expected to approach Mattawan.   Their object
in that excursion was, on a long line, to fix upon the
most eligible points to place parties in ambush, or to
make a temporary stand in a retreat.    They advanced
leisurely until but an   hour's sun remained.    Those
practiced eyes seized upon ridges, ravines, slopes and
stream  crossings, but their memories retained them  all.
Returning, they carefully reviewed the same country
as seen by starlight.  It was late at night when they
reached Mattawan.   Quietly entering her own wigwam,
the maiden showed the two braves to a sleeping apartment, and bade them good-night. In the early morning
she was aroused by a sentinel, announcing the arrival
of the two renegades, who, as messengers, claimed   an
immediate audience.   Bidding the sentinel first to invite
the two counselors to her room, she consented to hold
an interview after the lapse of ten minutes.
As the renegades were ushered into the room    they
found the three together.  In an awkward manner the
pale-face managed to state their desire for a conference
with her alone. She curtly replied, that, "the two braves
there present were her advisers, and to them as well as
to her their errand must be disclosed."  The same outlaw rejoined: "That they were sent with a message to
her by Tou-e-do-ganee, of the Pewanigos, but he should
not object if she preferred to have others hear it also."
As a preface to his message the renegade spoke of the
invasion in two bands, the details of which we have
already made known.




250 -

' LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN,


Next in order he added: "That Tou-e-do-ganee was
war chief, and was compelled to fight. but that he had
no wish to defeat her in   battle.  That if she  would
fight boldly, he would so lead the Pewanigos as to insure her a victory."  With a scornful smile playing on
her lips and features, she interrupted him  by the inquiry: "And what is to be the reward he expects from
me for this monstrous treachery to his chief?"  "Him
ask nothing but your good will, when he made Pewanigo chief," blurted out the native outlaw, thrown off
his guard   by  the bitter sarcasm  of both   tone and
spirit in her question.
"'Ha!" she rejoined.  "Light breaks in.  Tell your
employer that I thank him for the hint, and when we
meet in battle, he shall have a taste of my style of
fighting, such as he will then  admit needed no spur
from  him."
Thus saying, and with freezing politeness she bowed
them out.   Then turning to her advisers with   a face
eloquent  with  disgust and  loathing,  she  remarked:
" They are fitting envoys from  a leprous traitor?  But
can we really afford to use hints derived from    such
immeasurable perfidy? "
One of the counselors promptly replied:  "We most
assuredly can and will.  Him   Great Spirit, me think
certain, set up this big villain to overturn wicked plans
of Ne-o-me."   To this remark the other adviser added:
"Me much b'lieve it al'lers right to use enemy's quarrels in damp.   In war me spose- it much    good strategy."   Mo-kish-e-no-qua closed their conference by saying:  'Then we can' and must surely be victorious in our
first battle."
For that engagement, the plan   as matured by our
heroine, was eminently after the Parthian model.   She




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


251


resolved to fight on the retreat. Or rather she would plant
successive bodies in ambush, extending far up the trail.
Then as the enemy approached, her first squad would
thus obtain one full and safe arrow   discharge.  Then
by falling back in a manner to draw   the enemy after
them in swift pursuit to the next point of ambush, a
second effective discharge could be delivered.
By this method the force of the enemy     would be
depleted step by step, whilst her own   band, with far
less hazard and loss, would be steadily increasing in
volume to the last stand   point.  There, with   a full
rally in all her strength, she could at pleasure engage
in a fierce charge.and a desperate, hand-to-hand conflict.  In their reconnoisance the trio had selected, five
separate localities for the posting of:as many, parties in.
ambush.
At early dawn of the fourth morning, including that;
on which the Pewanigo left Muscatawing, the two bands
were to meet at Mattawan.      On the" evening of the
third day Chessaning was to have his force in.canoes
at the mouth of the Wakishegan, with the desiga- of.
ascending the river during the night. Promptly rallyiing
and embarking his band at Omagansee, he was at the.
designated point at early twilight.
On that same day Mo-kish-e-no-qua took her warriors
in a body up the trail to the   farthest ambush  point.
This was within -one-half mile of the place selected for
the last evening encampment of the band of Ne-o-me.
Thence after a two hours' rest the files of the latter
could  easily reach  Mattawan  by midnight.    In thus
leading  her entire band to the farthest station, the
maiden thought to familiarize the men with the ground,
thereby lessening the casualities of. the impending flying
engagement.




252


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


At that extreme point she placed one hundred braves,
in charge of one of her brace of war chiefs.    Falling
back on the trail some distance she left a like number
in charge of her other leader.   A  like number were
stationed at the three remaining points selected at longer
or shorter intervals.  In their retreat from  point to
point the several squads were to obey the orders of
those twvo chief leaders.
Other actors in this lively campaign demand of us
a passing notice.   By the final arrangement between
Tou-e-do-ganee and the renegades, the latter were to
abduct Ou-wan-a-ma-che and start for Kish-kaw-bee at as
early an hour in the evening after the departure of
Chessaning, as circumstances would allow. They returned from  the delivery of their message at Mattawan,
by the trail again.  Thus meeting their employer, they
reported to him the reply sent back by Mo-kish-e-no-qua.
The war chief misinterpreting that enigmatical message,
plumed himself highly upon his diplomatic ability.
Those desperadoes next made their way to Muscatawing, furtively entering the place and then departing at
night by   canoe.  Reaching thus the mouth      of the
Peonigowink, they turned up the Shiawassee on their
mission to Omagansee. Arriving in that vicinity at early
dawn and mooring their canoe, they sought a hiding
place for food and rest during the day, but in position
to witness the departure of the chief with his fleet of
canoes.
Shorn  of its strength by that exodus, the village
seemed gloomy and deserted as evening came on.     The
two outlaws creeping forth, took their canoe to a landing a few rods below the lodge of Chessaning.  Leaving
it there they commenced a critical reconnoisance of the
premises and wigwam of the Shiwassee chief.




AND THE OLD NORTHWEST.


253


His dwelling place was spacious, being divided into
several compartments inside, by partition hangings of
rush matting.   It had two entrances, one fronting the
river, whilst the other faced to the south.  The structure itself stood somewhat isolated from  all others, on
a gentle slope, and a dozen rods back from the water's
edge.  From the front a well beaten path ran obliquely
down stream   to the landing   where the outlaws had
moored their craft.  From  the  south  entrance a similar path ran angling   up stream  to a second landing.
Thence water for domestic use was brought, and there
the family canoes were usually kept.
On that evening as the domestic work was ended,
Ou-wan-a-ma-che sat inside the front entrance with the
curtain brushed aside. Oppressed in spirit by the loneliness of the village she fell into a musing mood, with
her eyes dreamily wandering over the river view.   Her
old nurse was also fidgety  and  uneasily flitting from
room  to room.   She was in a state of feverish excitement, for Segoquen her deaf mute son had gone with
the Chief, and both were rushing into open danger and
unseen perils.
Finally thinking  to spend a half hour in gossip
with a crone on the opposite side of the river, she
concluded to take a canoe and cross the stream.  Twirling a scarf about her head, she stepped out from   the
south side entrance and tripped down the path to the
family landing.  Unfastening a light, one man birchen
canoe, she shoved off, sprang in at the bow, picked up
the paddle and headed about for crossing over.     But
when she had spanned one-half the width of the stream
a sharp, piercing shriek of pain or terror smote upon
the ear.




CHAPTER VII.


The old nurse knew     every tone and inflection of
that voice too well to be mistaken.   That shriek came
from the lips of Ou-wan-a-ma-che. Terror stricken, she
wheeled her canoe and listened with bated breath, for
any further signal or out-cry.  All was quiet.   But a
moment later the burly form     of a man sprang out
from  the front entrance of the. wigwam   she had so
recently left.  He flew swiftly down the path for the
lower landing, followed closely by a native of smaller
size.
In the arms of the foremost she observed the outlined  form  of a female with the head and shoulders
enveloped in a blanket.   She at once bent frantically
over her paddle, with it shooting  her canoe direct for
that lower landing.    Rapidly nearing  the place, she
more clearly discerned, and now distinctly recognized the
two outlaws.   The larger one, seated in the bottom  of
their canoe, was holding Ou-wan-a-ma-che, with one hand
pressed upon the covering  of her mouth.     The other
renegade shoved off, sprang aboard, and forged his craft
ahead with two or three quick jerking paddle dips.
At that moment the two canoes were in danger of
immediate collision.   Knowing now    that her darling
was a captive, that faithful foster-mother gave a sharp
agonizing scream  as she sprang  up erect in her canoe.
There was no opportunity for its repetition.  Before the
first cry was fully uttered the native outlaw with a
horizontal sweep of his paddle smote her head above




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


255


the ear.  She fell at once to the bottom  of her canoe,
stunned, motionless and wholly unconscious.
With renewed and vigorous paddle strokes the native
next shot their bark down stream, thus in a few minutes placing canoe and inmates beyond sight from    the
settlement and many rods distant from the drifting bark
behind them.
But that timely, well-aimed   blow, was awkwardly
delivered, and with but slight comparative force.  The
flat side of the blade came in contact with that head,
enveloped in that scarf.  No essential injury was inflicted
beyond its momentary stunning   effects.  A brief space
only  elapsed therefore  before she recovered  from  the
shock, and seizing her paddle, commenced a swift pursuit, ere yet the outlaw bark was lost to her view.
The abduction of the maiden had been greatly facilitated by that hastily projected gossiping visit of the
old nurse.  The renegades had discovered the position
and the dreamy abstraction of Ou-wan-a-ma-che, but in
approaching the front entrance they could not escape her
notice.  An entrance at the south door was equally difficult whilst the foster-mother was in that part of the lodge.
But upon her sudden departure on the south path,
a way   of access was opened.      The white renegade
slipped in at the south   entrance, creeping noiselessly
through the opening of the partition within, and thus
stealthily nearing his object, he prepared for a rush.
With a single bound he clasped his victim    with  one
arm  about the waist-at the same instant throwing a
blanket over her head with the hand still at liberty.
In the moment of her seizure, and ere she was thus
muffled, that one shrill shriek was uttered.  Then the
hand of the outlaw pressing the blanket over her mouth
prevented any further outcry.




256


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


As the two canoes parted company, her captor
knowing the maiden must be stifling, put to her the
whispered inquiry:   "Would she remain, quiet if he
removed  his  hand?"    Although   fast relapsing  into
insensibility the captive heard the question and nodded
her assent.  The hand and blanket were both removed.
Speedily recovering her breath and strength, with them
came also a measure of her proud spirit.   Addressing
the renegade in low tones she said, "Pinion my arms,
lash my ankles, manacle my wrists if you wish, but
unhand me from your clasping arm!"
Her captor replied "I am doing the work of another.
I must do it thoroughly and securely.  Beyond that I
have no wish to add cruelty to your captivity.    My
liberality shall be measured by your discretion."  Thus
saying he released and seated her beside him    on  a
thwart.  But in the very act his fingers were menacingly placed upon the knife haft in his belt.
A smile of withering scorn and derision rippled over
her features and arched lip, as she noticed that silent
threat.  While it yet lingered there she spoke:  "One
might naturally expect that a wretch who could be
hired to steal a woman, would be equally ready to
finish the job by murdering his captive.  But I wish
you to understand once for all, that I am neither a
child to make an unavailing outcry, nor a coward to
be intimidated by your ruffian threats."  Thus saying,
she turned away her head, sitting quiet and silent.
Now Chessaning in leaving his home was careful to
provide against any treachery of Tou-e-do-ganee towards
himself or Ne-o-me during their absence.  As much of
the malignant hatred of the war chief had exhibited
itself just as he was about to leave on the march, the
Shiwasso chief very naturally concluded that any mis



AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.            2Mb
chief the traitor might concoct would be transmitted
back by canoe.
-Hence as his fleet on the Shiawassee was in the act
of passing the mouth of the Peonigowink, Chessaning
stationed there two canoes with two braves to each
with orders to intercept all messengers from  Mattawan
to Omagansee or Muscatawing.    If they proved to be
from  Ne-o-me   or himself to let them     pass.   If
from  the  war chief to  detain them.     But in   no
event were they to leave their station or remit their
watch.
The brace of kidnapping desperadoes in profound ignorance of this politic stratagem  of the Shiwasso chief,
were with their captive rapidly nearing the mouth of
that river, up which lay their course through Muscatawing to Kish-kaw-bee.
They approached the tongue of land between the
two rivers at its extremity, so as to round into their
new course in shoal water, and under the shadow of
the overhanging trees.   With  customary alertness, as
the Peonigowink opened up to their view, the advance
of their canoe was checked for a survey.     A   short
distance up on the opposite side they espied a canoe
with two braves on the watch.    Glancing  across they
saw its counterpart in canoe and inmates.
The native outlaw whispered the other, " Shiwassos
sure."  The pale-face replied:  "Yes, and set here for
our capture.  We have been tracked or betrayed.   We
are too weak to fight them  all.  We cannot run the
gauntlet between them."   "Hush!" said the other looking back over his shoulder: "As I live, that old woman
is alive, and is pursuing us." With the word and a
swift paddle-dip, he wheeled the canoe to the left, and
then shooting across the mouth of the Peonigowink, he




258


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


made their bark fly down the Shiawassee as though their
lives hung upon each paddle stroke.
The braves on the watch in one of those stationary
canoes, seeing  the swift passage of the outlaw   craft,
ran their own down to the juuction of the streams,
there meeting the foster mother of Ou-wan-a-ma-che.
In few words her story was told.    The braves assured
her of their sympathy, but being under orders they
could not leave.  They advised her, however, to keep
their track as far as she was able to follow.  Onward
the faithful creature sped again with the chase now
barely in sight ahead.
When the native renegade found his strength failing
under his severe efforts, he quietly tendered the paddle
to the pale-face and took his place to watch the captive.
Whilst doing this he put the inquiry: "Where we go
now?"   "To our old place down at the Bay," was the
brief reply.
Down the current they glided swiftly under the practiced strokes of those stalwart arms.  They  were not
long  in  reaching the confluence of the Wakishegan.
Still onward they pressed until they were in a remote
ken of the mouth of the Tittabawassee, coming in from
the west.   Their advance was suddenly arrested by a
spectacle extremely startling to them.
They beheld scores of torch-lights in motion, glancing and flashing over the water surface far ahead and
from shore to shore. They thought them to be advancing
up stream.   Struck with consternation they readily imagined it to be the fleet of Chessaning, which, for some
inscrutable reason, had dropped down to the mouth of
that river, but was again upward bound for Mattawan.
Glancing back whence they had come, the way
seemed clear.  No canoe was in sight.    Facing about,




AND THE' OLD NORTH WEST.


259


the pale-face forced their craft against the current with
lusty  strokes, until he  reached  and  turned  up   the
Wakishegan.    Then handing the paddle to the native,
he took his vacant seat remarking: "The grotto in the
gorge is our last refuge.  We are now    ahead and may
reach it.'
In passing Mattawan they saw     a fleet of Wakisho
canoes, as they supposed, moored along the bank, but
the village seemed utterly deserted.  They  observed no
lights and no people there. Wondering much, but with
no time for the gratification of idle curiosity, they sped
on their way with no further obstacle or interruption.
They safely reached their destination and ushered their
captive into the grotto.   They were surprised by its
pre-occupation, whilst Kassegans and Men-a-cum-se-qua
were terror stricken.
Mutual explanations were hastily given.   They were
thus not only placed at ease, but thought the meeting
fortunate, as the one party might materially aid the
other in future emergencies.  From   that interview, Ouwan-a-ma-che sat proudly aloof.   We will here retrace
a few steps of our narrative to look after the fortunes
of one of our actors in the canoe transits of that
eventful night.
We left the forlorn, grief-stricken foster mother of
the Shiwasso chief and his sister, drifting in pursuit
down the Shiawassee.     She was unable to keep pace
with the renegade canoe.    It passed from  her sight by
the  increased stretch of the intervening space.    Still
she pressed on, for as hope and strength were failing
her for the pursuit of the kidnappers, another thought
came   suddenly to her support.    She could carry the
news to Chessaning at Mattawan.
Buoyed up by the inspiration of 'this new thought
17




260              LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
she toiled on, but as she neared the mouth of the
Wakishegan, she was running well in shore, and in the
shadow of the easterly bank.  There to her inexpressible
relief she saw the outlaws, on their return from below,
pass up in the direction of Mattawan.     Again they
outstripped her in speed, and again vanished from her
sight.  She however followed steadily on, finally reaching and landing at Mattawan, to find it, as the outlaws
had previously seen, utterly deserted by every human
being.




CHAPTER VIII.


Ne-o-me contented himself with a rally of five hundred Pewanigo warriors, as Chessaning was to furnish a
like number of Shiwasso braves.     This joint force he
deemed amply sufficient to reduce the Wakishos to a
speedy  submission after the destruction  of Mattawan.
With the number first named he had confidently set
forth  on the war path.     Tou-e-do-ganee had brought
them promptly forward to each successive resting place,
and at sunset of the third day they had been gathered
in their last camping ground prior to their night march
and assault upon the village.
With food and two hour's respite the march was resumed, the war chief leading the advance in double line
or two abreast.   He stepped forward bravely, but was
evidently laboring under intense excitement.   Soon he
passed between the crescent horns of the first ambush line
of the foe.  That crescent was severed by the trail passing through its center. Through that gap Tou-e-do-ganee
passed and some paces beyond, without the sign of an
enemy's presence.
Suddenly, like a flash of calcium light, and scarcely
half an arrow's flight in front of the moving double
lines, Mo-kish-e-no-qua, seated upon her fiery steed, came
with a flying leap from the side, plumb into the center
of that trail.  With a firm check upon the bitt, the animal became stationary, whilst with a species of reed
trumpet the rider gave a sharp, shrill blast.  Then with
another vaulting leap the trained steed vanished from
view upon the opposite side.




262


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Without awaiting a single echo of that piercing blast,
the crescent ambush line was darkened by the dusky
forms of warriors, rising as by magic from   the earth,
and pouring a concentrated well aimed arrow   discharge
upon that advancing band of Ne-o-me.    No opportunity
was afforded for any retaliatory blow.   The assailants
were instantly and swiftly racing to the front in lines
parallel with the trail but a few rods inland.
Tou-e-do-ganee shouting to his serried lines to close
up and follow, plunged madly onward in the trail, without an effort to assail the enemy by whose running
braves they were flanked on either hand. He was shortly
within, but suffered to pass, by the space of twenty
feet, a second similar ambush line.  Again that mounted
Amazon came flying into the trail in their front, repeating her shrill reed blast, and vanishing as before.
The advancing file of the invaders was again assaulted
by a flight of arrows from a duplicated force in ambush.
Again the   Pewanigo war chief shouted     forth the
order to charge down the trail.  Mix-a-nene here whispered his brother:  "This be one trap.    'Tis all him
work.   War chief much big traitor.    We must leave
'em  trail.  You follow Wakishos outside on the right.
Me lead 'em  men on the left."   Hurriedly the answer
came from Ne-o-me.    "Tis wisely said," adding a moment later "as they hover down at the next ambush,.
we'll charge them before the signal is given by that
wonderful female rider."
The scheme was forthwith acted upon, each of the
brothers thus drawing aside fully one-third of the trail
band.  This time the blows came first from them. The
Wakishos delivered a scattering return flight of arrows.
in part upon their assailants, and in part upon that
diminished  trail band.  Tou-e-do-ganee still urged his;




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


263


command as wildly forward, with an equal number of
foes running pari passu with him on either flank. Mixa-nene now fully aroused eclipsed the speed of those in
his front, whilst Ne-o-me held him at an even pace.
Thus at the fourth ambush there was no signal and
no volley discharge upon the band on the trail.   But
with its accumulated force the enemy wheeled at bay
instead, delivering each upon its immediate pursuers a
well aimed arrow flight.  This effectually checked any
further advance, throwing them  into a confused recoil.
Precious minutes were consumed in restoring order and
closing up in serried phalanx again.
The Wakishos, however, on both sides of the trail,
were instantly on the wing for their final ambush, and
general assault.  With them    Tou-e-do-ganee was yet
running evenly, but with a shattered band of only fifty
followers on the trail.  Suddenly like an apparition that
mounted woman leaped her steed into the trail three
score steps in his front, sounding again the blast of
doom on that same reed trumpet.
This time the trail was blocked by an inrush of
men, filling the space between the war queen and the
war chief.  From   all sides a tempest of arrows was
poured upon that devoted trail band.  Then came the
rush, the melee with brandished knives and whirling
tomahawks.   Yet ere a blow was struck, from  the lips
of that superb equestrienne the order came, ringing out
in clear metallic tones.
"Slay the braves to a man!   Capture the war chief!
Hold him  unharmed for further orders!"
The echoes of that clarion voice had barely subsided
before the command was fully and literally executed.
Among the doomed, Tou-e-do-ganee alone survived.   He
was now a captive with arms pinioned and a brace of




264


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN.


warriors each clutching an arm  above the elbow. Then
in the same clear, firm tones of the chieftainess came
the second order, curt but imperative:  "Follow  me in
compact lines! Bring our sole captive to the eastern
hills!"
Those  words were closely followed by    a full but
final blast of that reed   trumpet.   Then   Mo-kish-eno-qua turned her horse on an upland trail, there
branching off eastward for the old settlement of Wakishos
in the vicinity of the gorge.
As the rear of her compact, doubled files, was disappearing at a lively quick-step, Ne-o-me and Mix-a-nene
with their bands, arrived at the last scene of carnage.
They beheld the Wakishos retiring in prime condition
upon a strange trail, and with a force double their own.
They both felt that in their present plight a pursuit
by them  would be both hazardous and hopeless.    They
had already encountered actual defeat with a fearful loss.
Two-fifths of their entire number were either slain,
wounded, or disabled.
There was a fearful mystery hanging over that night
attack away out there on that forest trail. They readily
appreciated the fact that the entire series of ambuscad::s
had been laid and conducted with consummate skill. They
were quite sure that no Wakisho chief had been present
to plan or fight. It was, past all question, the work
of that wonderful mounted woman, glimpses of whom
both had caught, as the blasts of that reed trumpet
had been severally given.
In this moment of bewilderment and intense anxiety,
the eye of Ne-o-me chanced to fall upon a Wakisho
brave, desperately wounded, but yet struggling to raise
himself to a sitting posture.  Stepping to his side the
chief saw that his hours were numbered, yet he ad



AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


265


dressed him  soothingly: ".The Wakisho shall not be
further harmed.  He shall be left to die in peace. But
will he tell me who the woman was, riding on the
swift black horse?"
An instant glow stole over that cadaverous cheek,
with a proud light gleaming out from under the death
film of his eye.  He gaspingly uttered the words:
"Yes, me tell.   She was Mo-kish-e-no-qua.    Her,
daughter of our old chief.    Him  much weak many
months.   Her nurse him  nights, and be our chief ruler
days.  She, oh! much beautiful and brave! She plan. all
things.  Her now gone;where all much safe.      Your
war chief her captive now.    Me much glad 'tis so.
Me die easy now.", His head here dropped and with
a gasp he expired.
To a young man of generous heart, of noble impulses, and  chivalric spirit the shock given  by  that
intelligence must have been severe.  He had ignorantly
been making war upon a woman, and one too, who
was dividing her time in caring for an infirm     and
helpless father, and in watching over the welfare of
that aged father's people.  The ambition of Ne-o-me
for conquest was merged in a feeling of humiliation and
self-abasement.
Only a brief interval had elapsed, when Chessaning
with  his band from   Mattawan   arrived  at the scene
of carnage.  It was now   in the full morning dawn.
Perplexed  by  the  desertion of the village, with the
knowledge of their hostile approach it would seem  to
indicate, Chessaning had carefully examined the suburbs.
Segoquin, the deaf mute, was on the alert.   He soon
reported in his language of signs, that a large band
of braves had departed on the southern trail.  Satisfied
of the fact, the chief knew it placed Ne-o-me in jeopardy.




266


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAJN


With his apprehensions thus aroused came a suspicion
that the enemy had acted upon advices from the treacherous war chief.   He rallied his band and hastened to
the rescue  up  that trail.  Upon his arrival he was
soon informed of all that had occurred.  Like Ne-o-me
his cheek and brow were suffused with a blush of shame
for their having thus levied war upon a woman. They
were agreed that the thing   must proceed no further;
that an ample apology should be seasonably tendered
for their invasion; and that their joint forces should be
forthwith withdrawn.
As Chessaning had abundance of canoe room for both
bands, they resolved to return together by water to the
junction of their respective rivers.  Leaving their united
bands to bury the dead of that running fight and to
bring forward the disabled, the two chiefs, each with a
half-dozen braves, took the trail for Mattawan.  There
they found the foster mother of Ou-wan-a-ma-che.   She
had reached the place after the departure of the Shiwasso force up the southern    trail.  The chiefs were
inexpressibly excited and shocked by her news.
Segoquin, the deaf mute, was more demonstrative
than the others in   his heartfelt grief.  By signs he
excitedly enquired of his mother about the course taken
by the outlaws and to what spot she had surely traced
them.   Then with his mute, touching, pleading eloquence
of eye and sign, whilst facing the chiefs, he pointed to
the canoes, and then up the current of the Wakishegan.   Their own thoughts had already taken the same
direction.
Each chief selected two braves to remain with the
old nurse; to direct in the immediate embarkation of
their bands jointly, for home, and taking special care
of the old nurse, to accompany     her to   Omagansee.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.               267
Next selecting each four warriors, they were ordered to
make choice of two large war canoes; to place on
board a full supply of provisions for a week; and to
be ready for a start at the earliest possible moment,
Within twenty minutes they were under good headway
upstream, each with four prime working paddles.




CHAPTER IX.


Segoquen, curled upon the bow of the canoe of
Chessaning, watched with his keen restless eye covering
every object, large or small, on both shore or water.
One hour of steady headway had elapsed, with no clue
gained or discovery made.   Then like a flash of light
the mute threw  himself forward.  Hanging by his knees
and one hand to the bow stem, but projecting his head
and remaining hand low down to the water, he clutched
a twig with thickly clustered leaves, floating on the
current.  By a jerk he righted    himself on  his bow
perch again.
His eye was momentarily fastened on his prize.
Then with features aglow and flashing, joyous glance at
his chief, he pointed to the compact cluster of leaves,
saying by signs:  "She sent it!"    Chessaning grasped
the twig, but found fastened to the stem among the
green leaves a bow of pink ribbon, bearing a small
breast pin, set with an emerald gem. With a glad cry.of recognition the chief held up the token to Ne-o-me,
then running his canoe close abreast.
The latter, with a joyous shout and a springing
leap, landing in the canoe of Chessaning, seized that
prize. Ou-wan-a-ma-che had worn both pin and ribbon
bow at the last interview of the three.   The gaze of
tie Pewanigo chief fairly devoured the trifle.  Next he
raised to his lips, and finally thrust it into his bosom
remarking:   "'Twas hers; 'tis now   mine, to keep or
return, as Ou-wan-a-ma-che shall decide." Thus saying








i9NXIX-Vr-89H9




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


269


he sprang lightly back to his own canoe. Chassaning
had suspected this growing, ardent passion of Ne-o-me,
but this was the first open avowal.
Even the braves, animated by the certainty of being
on the right trail, bent themselves with increased vigor
over their paddles.   Hour after hour now    passed, of
steady progress indeed, but without any fresh discovery.
Finally they ran bow on the shore, landed, made a meal
of their prepared food, indulged in a two hours rest,
and were again aboard and pressing lustily upstream.
Eventually they came nearly abreast of the mouth
of  that gorge affluent.   The eye of Segoquen now
fastened upon another object floating on the current of
the latter stream.  It proved to be a bit of bark, with
a small piece of figured calico fastened to the top.
The chiefs and the mute all recognized this token as
a fragment of a loose tunic sometimes worn by the
maiden.
All were fully satisfied that in the gorge they would
surely find the place of her captivity.  It was on  the
south side of the main stream, and the course of the
defile came trending in from  the direction of the sun,
then on the meridian.   They concluded to enter on    a
careful personal reconnoisance.  For that purpose they
would first drop one hundred rods down the main stream.
There they would land, conceal their canoes, and leave
the braves   on  sentinel duty.   The  two  chiefs and
mute would first explore the hither or western bank of
the yawning chasm.
At the conclusion of the sharp and bloody encounter
on the trail south of Mattawan, we left Mo-kish-e-no-qua
leading her warrior band, with their captive Tou-e-doganee, out on the eastern upland   trail.  As we have
related, she had previously despatched all her people and




270


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


moveables by canoe up the river, to a secluded dell in
the vicinity of the gorge, but a mile inland from   the
south bank of the main river.
The trail she was now traversing led in the same
direction and terminated in the same dell, where a small
hamlet of Wakishos had been long maintained.       She
felt fully assured that with the sharp reception she had
given the band of Ne-o-me, he would never hazard its
repetition by a lengthened pursuit to her chosen retreat.
She left a brace of scouts to watch the trail behind.
In fact she believed that the war was virtually ended.
The enemy might, in a rage at the discomfiture they
had experienced, burn the deserted lodges and wigwams
of Mattawan, but would then return by the river, home.
Thus reasoning she advanced along the trail with a
tranquil feeling of security.  Without misadventure and
in due time, the journey    was accomplished, and  her
people were re-united in the pleasant dell.
Those scouts, by her thus left behind, after waiting
in vain for the approach of the foe finally pushed westward to the scene of the last conflict. They were only
in time to discover the vanishing rear of the enemy's
band on its way to Mattawan.     Warily they followed
to a point whence the village lay like a map before
them.   They only staid long enough to witness what
to their savage minds, presented a curious freak.  They
saw the joint bands embark and depart down the Wakishegan, leaving Mattawan intact from  violence or fire.
Being expert runners they returned back on the trail
arriving with their report at the dell, but a few  hours
behind the main war party.    Mo-kish-e-no-qua was prepared for their news, all except the escape of her favorite
village from  a fiery ordeal.  Her attention was next
directed to other matters.  Thus far she had kept her




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


271


prisoner under the strictest surveilance.  She had not
condescended to recognize him thus far by word or look
even.  Upon this footing were the relations of these
parties, when a few hours after their journey ceased the
captive war chief sent to her by the mouth of his
keeper, a petition craving an interview.
Accompanied by her two advisers the maiden promptly
repaired to the wigwam where her captive was confined.
Entering with queenly step she enquired    "For what
purpose have I been invited hither?"   Tou-e-do-ganee
was by no means deficient in either finesse or assurance.  He replied:  "In the happy enjoyment of your
signal triumph over the Pewanigo chief, I thought it a
fitting time to ask for my own liberation."
" What reason have you for supposing that such a
request would be granted by me?" she demanded.
" The best in the world," he responded.    I gave
you timely warning of the invasion.   I led your enemy purposely into your successive traps, to give you
the victory."
To this Mo-kish-e-no-qua scornfully rejoined:
"The reasons you assign will avail you nothing with
me.   I had knowledge of the invasion before you officiously sent me word.  You would never claim    either
merit or reward for your treasonable tricks in that fight
if you realize how thoroughly then, as now, I did and
do despise and loathe a traitor.  I spared you then to
punish you afterwards."  Thus saying and turning to
her advisers they left the wigwam together.
The maiden next bethought herself of the brace of
lone and anxious persons whom she had directed for
safety to the grotto.  She resolved to visit them forthwith, intending to offer them  a present asylum  in the
dell.  She felt a lively sympathy with and for them in




272


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


their sincere and ardent, although misguided affection for
each other.  A trail led direct to the junction of the two
rivers, where a small canoe was kept for use in the chasm.
Mo-kish-e-no-qua had laid aside her war costume, but
always wore a knife in    her girdle.  Taking her bow
with a few arrows, she now tripped lightly up the trail
for the grotto.  Finding the canoe in its place of concealment, she launched it and skipping in entered the
chasm stream, threading her way up to the grotto. The
inmates had stretched a blanket across the entrance a
little within the jaws.  Securing her canoe she sprang
to the rocky platform and raising the curtain stepped
within.
At the inner extremity a torch was burning upon a
ragged projection of the wall.    Near by it the two
females were seated, whilst the three males were all
lounging not far distant.  As the eye of their interviewer swept the circuit, and finally fastened on   the
group she recognized the pair previously sent there by
her, as well as the brace of outlaws.  The presence of
the latter in that retreat aroused her indignation. Notching an arrow on the string and raising    her bow   she
sternly addressed them.
"Move not at your peril.     Kassegans with  Men-acum-se-qua I expected to find here.  The strange maiden
reveals in every look that she is here by constraint.
But as for you two vagabonds; by      what right have
you converted my grotto into a den of thieves?"
"Begging your pardon," replied the white renegade:
"We occupy by right of discovery made long since.
We are now here for shelter and for safety."   He was
sternly interrupted by her next pointed inquiry:
"Who then is this maiden, and who brought her
here? "




AND THE OLD NOR-TH WEST.


273


The same outlaw again answered:     "She is a Shiwasso, the sister of the chief Chessaning.  He is now
mainmg war on you.*   We brought her here a captive
from  her home."    With a look of loathing    on her
speaking countenance, Mo-kish-e-no-qua broke in: "Oh!
you are women stealers then, as well as thieving miscreants generally."  Then with a hard steel glitter of
her eye, whilst her frame seemed restrung with a cord
tension, she added:  "Tell me why I should not slay
you here and now?"
The pale-face outlaw hurriedly replied:  "Because we
have done you no wrong.    By our act you may benefit,
for it will draw Chessaning  from  the war for our pursuit, and her recovery.  Besides we work for another
who is your friend.  We have not misused the maiden
beyond her captivity and forcible abduction."
To the last answer of the renegade she rejoined:
"And so you are professional thieves and kidnappers.
You steal women for hire? I am not your debtor for
any help.  I thank you not for officiously intermeddling
with my affairs, especially in my management of the
war.  But who is this precious friend of mine, whose
dirty work you are so ready to perform?"
With some assurance the outlaw   rejoined:  "Tou-edo-ganee, the   war chief of the   Pewanigos."   With
heightened color and scintillating eye she responded:
"Ha! Light comes of your statements and admission.   Tell me then    why the Pewanigo    war chief
should seek to befriend me?"
"The answer is not difficult," the desperado replied.
"He loves this maiden.   She despises him.  Chessaning
despises him too,.  So he steal her.  Chessaning want
Ne-o-me to give him   this other woman for his wife.
Tou-e-do-ganee  oppose.   Hard  words and   then  hate




274


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


come between   them.   War chief also hates Ne-o-me.
He wants his place.     Tries hard to undermine him.
Wanted   you to beat him in the fight, to ruin chief
with the Pewanigos."
"That will do. Now that my questions are answered,
I make no more talk with the vile tools of such a
knavish  traitor.  But I will now," said the maiden,
"tell a few things.  Tou-e-do-ganee is my captive, taken
in that fight on the trail.  The Shiwasso and Pewanigo bands have returned home.      The war is ended;
your game is also played to its close; you are now in
my power.    This much-abused maiden with the other
pair are under my protection; you will not be likely
to repeat such an outrage soon.    Nay! cease fondling
those knife handles!  Stir not, or I slay you instantly!
You are caged at last!"




CHAPTER X.


"Kassegans will now pinion your arms securely.   On
your showing the least resistance I will plant an arrow
in each of your black hearts.    Well done, Kassegans.
Now lash their ankles firmly.  Take away their weapons.
Now all seems safe.   When I come again it will be
to remove you all to my camp."
Thus saying and stepping lightly forward, Mo-kishe-no-qua, lovingly embraced each of those maidens in
turn.   Lingering over Ou-wan-a-ma-che, she spoke in
low gentle tones, "I see that you are beautiful; I know
that you are true. -ILet us love each other whatever
betide our fortunes."
The latter replied in her own flute-like tones, as she
clung with her arms still closely wound about the neck
of her deliverer, "We surely ought to have been sooner
acquainted.  Henceforth  we will be sisters in esteem
and true affection."  With a strange inclination of the
head to the three, their visitor left the grotto, and entering her canoe drifted down    to the mouth of the
stream.   Placing  the  craft in its hiding  place, she
stepped out on her homeward path in her own peculiar
gait and with elastic tread.
She was freshly and tastefully clad in her native
costume.   She wore a wreath of intervined flowers and
green leaves, fitting closely about her shapely head.
The hair was thus confined in place, but back of the
ears the luxuriant tresses flowed in rich volume over
the shoulders and below the waist.   She wore a nicely
18




276


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


fitting calico sacque with sleeves. An ornamented girdle
encircled the sacque about her slender waist.
Underneath and below was a full but short skirt of
broad cloth, with leggings to match, having a heavy
fringe inwrought with bead work on the exterior sides
and gathered closely in   a band   at the  ankles.   Her
feet were   encased  in  small   close-fitting  moccasins,
richly set off with fancy colored quill and bead work.
At the moment of her leaving the canoe, Chessaning
in his critical survey of the gorge had crept down near
the landing.   There the   mute, farther up   the  bank,
telegraphed him by signs that some person was descending the chasm stream, carefully screened from view
the chief watched the movements of the graceful forest
maiden as she landed and made ready for a start.      In
belting frock with collar loosely turned down from the
neck; with silver circlet and solitary drooping eagle's
quill on his shapely head, and with trim leggings and
closely-fitting moccasins, he too, seemed purposely  clad
for a race.
Waiting   until she was a short distance from     the
landing, with a few flying leaps he struck the trail,
within ten rods of the already fleeing maiden, bearing
in her direction he was in instant full pursuit.    That
exciting race was witnessed by two other persons having
an interest almost equally absorbing with that of the
actors.  Ne-o-me and Se-go-quen from   their greater elevation, had a clear view of the line of that trail.
That race was between parties celebrated for unrivalled fleetness in their respective tribal bands.  On the
part of the maiden the effort was to escape from imminent, perchance from   deadly peril.  With the other
the effort was to secure intelligence vital to him as life
itself.  It was the   hope  of his thus obtaining   that




AND, THE OLD NORTH WEST.


277


knowledge which created the lively interest of those
spectators in the issue of that spirited race.
When both with unfettered movement and at their
topmost speed had run over the space of a full arrow's
flight, or forty rods, the final result was no longer
doubtful.  The distance between them     at starting had
been lessened by  fully  one-half.  Perceiving  this the
maiden tried her best for a few   breaths more.
To an artistic beholder that sight would have proved
truly  beautiful.  It was in fact far more.      It was
purely classical.  For, not all the discipline and rigid
training of ancient schools for racing at the olympic games, could have turned out better specimens of
physical perfection, of graceful movement, bearing, and
general attitude, of steady bird-like sailing of head and
trunk to the hips, or of quick, supple, agile motion of
the nether limbs and feet.
In the last short stretch, the maiden saw that she
had lost still more ground.   Halting abruptly and facing about, her arrow was instantly fitted and her bow
was raised. Chessaning came to an equally sudden halt.
He stood perfectly quiet, presenting a full chest exposure, but with falcon eye fairly glued to her movements.
He purposely gave her a certain     aim  within that
easy narrow   range.   With feelings of anger at the
chase, and of chagrin at her defeat in the race, the
moment was all too wild for thought.        The maiden
improved her chance sending the missile true to its aim.
But during its swift transit, the wily chief, already six
feet to the right, was bounding towards her with flying
leaps.   Abandoning   both flight and   offensive attacks
she dropped her bow and stood there composedly erect,
with her eye upon the pursuer, and her right hand on
the haft of her girdle-knife.




278


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Halting a few feet in front of her the young chief
stood also erect, with extended hand and open palm, as
he addressed to her the words:
"Fear not, lovely forest queen, I seek not to injure
you by word or deed."    She eagerly enquired: '" Why
then have you thus pursued me with the speed of the
wind? And I will ask further, for I am most curious
to learn, who you are thus fairly outstripping her whom
men have styled 'the fawn of the hills,' and evading
with ease the arrow's flight?"
"Most willingly will I answer all questions thus
musically put," he replied.  "I am  Chessaning, chief of
the Shiwassos.  I am   sometimes,   on account of my
fleetness, called 'the Antelope.'  I pursued you in quest
of intelligence dearer to me than life, and which I felt
sure that you could impart."     Again she interrupted
him  by the inquiry:
"Why should Mo-kish-e-no-qua be called upon to give
information to Chessaning, who makes war upon her and
upon her people?"
"It was the greatest mistake of my life," said   he,
"and if you    are the actual ruler of the   Wakishos,
owing to the infirmity of the chief, your father, as I
now believe, I make this early and most earnest apology
for a great but unintentional wrong I have been led to
commit against you and your sex generally.    I was in
utter ignorance of the illness of the chief, your father,
or that his public duties were being discharged by you,
his daughter, when   I embarked    as an ally in   this
war.
"I have only further to state, that I am incapable of
the  abasement of intentionally  making   war upon   a
woman.    As evidence of the fact I sent my braves
home from   the war path the moment I learned the true




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


279


state of the case."  There was a marked change of
tone and manner in the maiden's response.
"The apology was sorely needed.   But being, thus
frankly tendered, as I am inclined to believe ingenuously and truthfully too, it melts away the frost that
for days had been chilling my spirit.  But wherefore
then have you pursued me away up to this my retreat?"
"I am searching for a beloved sister," he answered,
"who during my brief absence from home in this unfortunate war, was kidnapped by a couple of ruffians
and brought, as we are satisfied, to this vicinity.  Seeing you come from the gorge in which we believe her
concealed in captive bonds, I pursued you with the
wild hope that you knew and would tell me how I
might rescue her."
"But how   was I to know," she a little mischievously enquired, "that you were not prowling about to
capture and forcibly abduct, or marry that other maiden,
for whom you were ready to make war upon those who
never harmed you or yours?"
"Nay," said Chessaning, now   coloring vividly with
embarrassment and shame, "with that woman I have no
desire to continue my acquaintance, I willingly yield
her up to him upon whom her affections are evidently
centered.  I had then no suspicion of the fact.  She
has bewitching ways.  I was fascinated, really dazzled
by her wit and personal charms.    But I now    know
that my fancy for her was not true love.   I am only
too grateful that we have both escaped, as towards each
other heart whole."
"The Shiwasso chief will accept my thanks for the
confidence  he seemingly reposes in me.   This noble
candor exhibits true greatness of soul.  Your frank re



280


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


nunciation of her does you infinite credit.  But I had
no intention of prying into your love passages," she remarked by way of apology whilst coloring with embarrassment;
"I blame you not," he warmly rejoined. "The wound
you may think too suddenly healed.   My own explanation is this, that my fancy and not my heart was captivated."  To this the maiden reponded in a pleased tone
and with an animated glow on cheek and brow:
"I profess no skill in matters of the heart, yet I
accepted your distinction between fascination and love as
wisely taken.  All your sentiments have given me profound satisfaction.  At all events I have lost my resentment against you, even for having beaten in our late
race.  Now that you may continue to think highly of
my knowledge, I will, before bidding you adieu, state
that both your sister and your old fancy flame are safe
under my protection.   I will also state that Tou-e-doganee, the arch plotter, with those tools of his who stole
your sister, I have now in bonds.  In two hours I will
return to deliver Ou-wan-a-mna-che into your hands.
Thus saying, with a courteous adieu, she departed.
With great impatience Ne-o-me and Se-go-quen had
awaited the close of that interview.  Seeing the chief
now returning down the trail they hastened to meet him.
In their walk to the landing Chessaning rehearsed to
them the substance of what had passed between him
and the maiden.   He next informed the mute by signs
of the safety of her whom they sought, and gave him
the assurance of his soon seeing her.    He then despatched him for the braves below, with orders to bring
the cahoes up to that landing without delay.
Punctual to her engagement Mo-kish-e-no-qua returned
to them accompanied by her two war leaders. Ne-o-me




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


281


was then introduced to her by Chessaning.  Taking one
of their war canoes, she with her attendants forthwith
ascended the chasm stream. They shortly returned with
the two maidens and the trader Kassegans.
Brother and sister met in a warm embrace, with the
mute dancing in ecstacy around them.    Ne-o-me next
approached and the meeting between him and the maiden
brought the warm blood richly mantling over her cheek
and  brow, although outwardly it was confined to a
friendly clasp and a hearty shake of their hands. Then
came the turn of Se-go-quen with the Shiwasso braves,
for each of whom Ou-wan-a-ma,-che had a kindly word
of greeting. Over their great happiness Mo-kish-e-no-qua
was deeply moved even to tears.
Then Ne-o-me approached the latter making her a
manly and ample apology for the mistake of the war
he had ignorantly   waged  against  her.  Then   with
womanly wit and tact, she promised to forgive and forget
if he would do the same by Men-a-cum-se-qua and Kassegans.  Ne-o-me turned loftily away saying:  'He had
forgotten that any such persons lived.  That to him
they were dead."
Chessaning seeing that the hearts of the Wakisho
maiden and his sister were craving for that reconciliation, himself paved the way.    Stepping  forward  he
frankly gave his hand to Kassegans. Then turning with
perfect composure he took the hand of Men-a-cum-se-qua
saying:  "I surrender all claims to the possession of
your hand or heart.  There has been no love between
us, but in the futuie let there be peace and good will."
Her grateful thanks were eloquently expressed by smiles
and tears.
Ou-wan-a-ma-che then   taking a step  towards the
Pewanigo chief addressed him in tender pleading tones:




282


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


" Ne-o-me has no heart of stone. He cannot forget his
once darling sister. 'Twas her fate and not her crime
to love the pale-face.  She loves you tenderly still. Let
her go out' from  among her people with the assurance
that she still shares a brother's love."
The pride of the chief was vanquished.     His answer came with a smile.    "The wish of Ou-wan-a-mache is law   to Ne-o-me."    With the   word, turning
towards the   repudiated  one, brother and  sister were
folded in a cordial embrace. At this point Mo-kish-eno-qua again addressed them:   'For thus restoring to
you brothers your sisters again I have a boon to crave.
Leave me to deal with Tou-e-do-ganee and the outlaws."
"No!" broke forth the fiery voice of Chessaning.    "I
must have the latter to punish."   "And I must have
the former," added Ne-o-me. At that moment a fierce,
gleam was darkly shooting athwart the noble features
of- each.
"Nay!" replied the Wakisho maiden, first turning
to Chessaning, "The lofty spirit of the Shiwasso chief
can never stoop to revenge himself on those miserable
tools; besides, to their abortive attempt to injure, we
are all indebted for the luxury of this hour."   Chessaning gallantly bowing to the maiden responded:    "I
yield implicitly to the force of your last suggestion."
Then Mo-kish-e-no-qua turned to the Pewanigo chief,
whose countenance betokened an unyielding purpose.
There was now a tinge of severity in both tone and
manner as she spoke:    "Is Ne-o-me the person to take
'vengeance on Tou-e-do-ganee for being the victim of an
inordinate ambition?  Will not Ne-o-me remember that
this same proclivity may be a taint of family blood,
which without timely check, might have wrought out
for me and mine, deep wrong and lasting injury?"




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.            283
The rebuke, like a keen blade, pierced to the very
soul; but in view of the magnanimity so notably displayed by that superb young woman, both pride and
resentment were powerless.  Bowing with quiet dignity
the Pewanigo chief replied:
"I yield to the point.  The rebuke though severe,
was merited.  Ne-o-me will try to correct his own fault,
whilst he leaves his war chief in hands more just."




CHAPTER XI.


Mo-kish-e-no-qua adroitly changed the current of the
conversation by pleasantly remarking that she must be
again their debtor by a loan of their canoe for another
brief trip. With it she despatched her two braves to
the grotto to bring down the two outlaws. In their
absence it was arranged by the remaining group that
Kassegans and Men-a-cum-se-qua should remain her guests
until their final departure for Hamtramck, where, unless
recalled, they would continue to reside.
The outlaws being brought down and landed, she
ordered the fetters to be removed from their ankles,
and sent them under the escort of the two braves to
her camp.    Then tendering to   Ou-wan-a-ma-che  and
the two chiefs an invitation to visit her soon at Mattawan she bade them adieu, as they were preparing to
embark with the mute and their braves.     Then with
the pale-face and his betrothed she returned to her people
and temporary home.
There, under the influence of a new-born passion,
softening all her feelings, and nestling away down in
her heart, but as yet an unacknowledged guest, her
proposed punishment for the outlaws was modified from
'branding and cropping,' to running the gauntlet and
banishment.   By the customary aboriginal method, running the gauntlet was a very serious matter for the
prisoner, one in fact where death frequently occurred
during the ordeal.
But under the direction and plastic guidance, whips




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


285


in the hands of braves were substituted for war clubs.
The arrangement was simple, and the outlay of time
and  trouble but trifling.   One  hundred   braves were
marshalled in two parallel lines of fifty on a side, with
a space of eight feet between, those lines extending
'twenty rods in length.
Instead of clubs with which to belabor their victims,
they were each supplied with a rod of birch, beech, or
hazel three feet in length, with the tip end severed
when the rod was of the size of an ordinary pipe stem.
Those prisoners were to run side by side between the
files of men, receiving such blows as they were able to
inflict as the runners passed the station of each.
At the appointed hour the men were stationed and
the renegades brought out to the head of the lines
stripped of all clothing  down to the hips.    Tou-e-doganee  was also   led  out to  witness the punishment.
Mo-kish-e-no-qua then appearing, publicly pronounced the
sentence for their crime.  They were to run that defile
subject to the falling shower of blows.  They were then
forthwith to flee the region of that river for all coming
time.   If found therein after forty days any brave might
lawfully slay them.
The signal being given the outlaws started; running
their race of twenty rods well, considering the unmerciful flogging to which they   were subjected.  No brave
in the lines missed his chance for a cutting blow scored
in with a will.   Every square inch of head, shoulders,
arms and back was empurpled with wales, or cut and
bleeding. The native ran silent in   his suffering.  The
pale face went yelling and cursing.   Their flight ceased
not with the blows.    Right on they fled until far distant from  that scene of pain and ignominy.
Without one word of comment from the maiden, or




286


LEGENDS OB MICHIGAN


any hint of what was- in reserve for himself, Tou-edo-ganee, was ordered to be remanded to his place of
confinement.  There he was left through that night a
prey to keen agony of spirit, induced by a clear perception *of the enormity of his own misdeeds. Through
the punishment of these miscreants his own crimes were
unveiled.  The abduction, the treason, the murder of
over two hundred men back on the trail, all stared him
in the face, as the fruits of his own insane ambition.
The next morning Mo-kish-e-no-qua, with her two
chief advisers, paid the war chief a visit.  She found
him  subdued in spirit, and, filled with remorse for his
conduct.  He   freely  acknowledged  the justice of the
punishment he had witnessed, and as frankly admitted
that his own more heinous offenses were worthy of
death.  After these avowals, the maiden suddenly put
to him the question, "Could he abandon    all his ambitious -schemes henceforth?"  The response came instantly
and earnestly, "Utterly and forever.'
Her next startling inquiry was, "Would he join the
Wakishos, and serve them  faithfully?"
His reply was emphatic: "Most willingly, and for
life!"
"I will accept and act upon your pledge," she now
cheerfully responded. The colloquy being thus terminated,
she directed his fetters to be removed, and then led him
into the assemblage of her entire people.
There she announced her own resolve to retire from
the duties of ruling over the tribe.   She stated that
her father had that morning abdicated his chieftainship,
and that until an    election could be duly held, she
would earnestly recommend the appointment of Tou-edo-ganee as their war chief.   She further stated that
she would unhesitatingly vouch for his ability and fidelity.




AND T1HE OLRt NORTH WEST.


987


So highly esteemed was Mo-kish-e-no-qua, by her people; so admirable had been -her administration of their
affairs; and so perfect was their confidence in her forecast
and judgment that her'nomination was ratified by acclamation. To the war chief, this transition from captivity to
honorable rank was like a dream. But with purer aspirations he applied himself assiduously to his duties, and the
task of meriting the trust so unexpectedly confided. to him.
Under his energetic measures, Mattawan was speedily
re-occupied by its former denizens, and the general affairs
of the tribe were restored to their usual prosperous condition.  Kassegans and Men-a-cum-se-qua were united in
marriage by the customary aboriginal ceremonies on the
day succeeding their release from  the grotto.   In the
course of a few days thereafter they accomplished their
long trip to Hamtramck, where they dwelt many years,
leaving descendants of two generations surviving   them.
The return of the two young chiefs to their several
villages of Muscatawing and Omagansee, was a joyful
occasion to their respective bands.  The failure of Neo-me in his warlike expedition, brought no cloud upon
his popularity.  It was imputed to some fault on     the
part of the war chief, but the Pewanigos as a people
were never made acquainted with the extent.of his treachery.    Ne-o-me and Chessaning were content that he
should fill a position for which he was indebted to the
magnanimity of Mo-kish-e-no-qua.
Mix-a-nene was soon after made war chief of his
tribe, and in their increasing prosperity the disastrous
loss of their braves in that Wakisho raid   was speedily
forgotten.  Many years later, but in the lifetime of Neome, Mixanene, brave and valiant, was slain in battle
whilst making   gallant fight in one of. the numerous
tribal wars of the Saginaw Basin.




288


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Dating from the period of that expedition to the
Wakishegan, the Pewanigo chief became a frequent visitor to the lodge of Chessaning at Omagansee.   To his
customary enquiry for the Shiwasso chief, he was quite
resigned to the usual reply of the blushing Ou-wan-ama-che, that she supposed him to be over at Mattawan
on  a visit to Mo-kish-e-no-qua.   In  fact, the latter,
having purposely liberated herself from all public cares,
was nothing loth to devote herself to the entertainment
of the agreeable visitant.
This ardent wooing by those two comely young chiefs
was in a short time consummated by a double marriage,
followed by the removal of the blooming brides to their
respective new homes.   Ou-wan-a-ma-che was duly installed as mistress in the lodge of Ne-o-me, whilst Mokish-e-no-qua presided over the lodge of Chessaning at
Omagansee.
The old foster mother, still clinging to the fortunes
of Ou-wan-a-ma-che, proved to her for many a year a
loving and a beloved attachee.  The deaf mute, Se-goquen, was equally devoted to Chessaning, rendering him
most efficient service, and becoming himself famous as
a scout upon trail and war path.
Tou-e-do-ganee, after a brief, but meritorious service
as war chief, succeeded to the chieftainship of the Wakisho band on the Wakishegan, where he continued to
rule for many years.   At the same time his cotemporaries, Ne-o-me on the Peonigowink, and Chessaning on
the Shiawassee, maintained   respectively their princely
rule, even after the cession of their principal territorial
domains to the Federal Government under the treaty
negotiated by Gen. Lewis Cass, in 1819.








J A,.i Ai,
An, A


Ru7NN.YiNG THE GAUNTLET.




ALICE AND EFFIE;
OR,
THE CAPTIVE WHITE MAIDENS OF THE
HURON RIVER.








ALICE AND. EFFIE;
OR,
THE CAPTIVE WHITE MAIDENS OF THE
HURON RIVER.
CHAPTER I.
It is an interesting fact in the topography of the
lower peninsula of Michigan, that the western branch
of the Huron and Kalamazoo rivers, having their sources
only a few miles asunder, should yet trend away in opposite directions, east and west.  Taking  their rise in
the summit lakes and marshes of Jackson county, the
former discharges its waters into Lake Erie, and the
latter into Lake Michigan.
As the nomadic tribes inhabiting the region    were
wont to follow   the water courses, in their lines of
travel and transit, an early and much frequented trail
was established across the peninsula, taking the main
direction of the rivers above named.  The trail did not
pursue a direct line, neither did it follow many sinuosities of the streams.
But keeping the water line in view, at intervals, it
meandered from headland to headland of the northern
banks.   It also made frequent detours to avoid sunken
or marshy places, or to attain more eligible crossings of
streams, chasms, or ravines.




294


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Upon its lengthened line were numerous aboriginal
settlements consisting of clustered lodges, or wigwams,
where many families were often grouped.       These local
communities were ordinarily under some species of municipal control, by a resident petty chief of the tribe.
One of the more important of these settlements of
Ottawas of the Kalamazoo river, in the middle section
of its valley range, was at the junction of the Battle
Creek with the main river.      At this point the chief
trail branched in its westerly route.  One fork ran down
the river margin to a center of trails at Kalamazoo,
whilst the principal through line, led a point north of
west, across Gull Prairie down upon Gunplains, running
thence over the intervening uplands to the Big HorseShoe river bend at Allegan.
At the Battle Creek junction above referred to, the
region in its natural forest state, was sufficiently  diversified to be picturesque.  It possessed at the same time
frequent vistas and limited views of rare loveliness. The
main river, with its rich alluvion bottoms and low banks,
whilst pursuing its westerly course, gracefully curves up,
as if to embrace while meeting its northern affluent.
The latter with full volume and more rapid current,
sweeps down around its bold and somewhat elevated
westerly  and  then  northerly  shore line.  Within the
last sixty rods of its course it curves south again to its
confluence with the Kalamazoo.
Close at hand in some directions, and far away      in
others, rising slopes, undulating swells and low-browed
hills, were crested with forest trees.  Everywhere, at the
proper season, the landscape was draped in a bright
mantle   of verdure.   There   were luxuriant grasses in
the alluvion, with herbage and plants and flowering
shrubs on the plains and hillsides; whilst myriads of




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


295


pendent leaves on bough and branch of towering forest
trunks would flutter and sigh in the fitful breeze.
Then if we imagine the whole bathed in the warm
golden sunbeams, or in the alternations of light and
shade from swift drifting clouds, we have a picture of
graceful adornment.  But when the inspiration of art
and inventive genius, or of the grand and sublime in
nature, reaches far down, stirring the inmost soul, the
deep swell of emotional thought life is ever voiceless;
so in landscape beauty, everything within the compass
of our vision is shaped and tinted, modelled and colored
with  such skill and transcendent loveliness, that language  has not the power; word pictures can never
accurately delineate our visual perceptions of things grand
and beautiful, always and ever filling us with delight,
and thrilling the inner being with blissful emotions.
At the era of i807, the native settlement at Battle
Creek was grouped upon the elevated platteau west and
north of the smaller stream.    About an hour before
sunset of a warm day in June of that year, two men
entered that settlement on the eastern side.  These wayfarers were white men, both in the flush of early manhood. They were severally of medium size, possessing
well knit, sinewy frames, giving promise of both strength
and activity.
They were evidently intelligent; seemingly also endowed with the requisite courage and enterprise for border life.  There was, however, a marked difference in
their personal appearance.  In complexion the one was
dark, with  hair and eyes to match.      His nose was
prominent and slightly   aquiline in type.   The other
had the fair ruddy complexion, the light hair and blue
eyes, with the straight nose of the Anglo-Saxon race.
Fording the stream, and ascending the steep bank to
19




296


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


the upper level, they there came face to face with a
stalwart native Ottawa.  Of him the dark-browed youth
enquired for his chief, using the English tongue.  The
wily savage answered the question by proposing another:
'What for you want chief?"
'We wish to see him on important business," courteously, but somewhat curtly answered the stranger,
"Before me tell, you must tell me three thingswho you are; where you come from; and      what your
business is? " calmly replied the native.
"That is what we came here to tell your chief,"
interposed the blue-eyed youth  with some asperity of
manner.
"No harm to tell 'em twice; sure then to get 'em
right," rejoined the Ottawa, with the same quiet composure.
The dark-haired youth here turned to the other saying:   "Easy and steady, Will!   Heat now    will only
delay the news we so much need.     I think the readiest way is to tell him all."
6 Do as you like, Sam,"' replied the other." '  But
I would like to throttle the impudent red-skin."
Jim, as his companion had called him, turned to the
brave again and courteously said, "We are in haste, but
I will briefly state what you desire.  We are white
settlers living over east on the Huron river.  We live
with our parents.   We came from    there since dawn
this morning.   We each    had a sister, both women
grown, and also living with their parents.  Last evening they went out together for a moonlight ramble.
They did not return.  We searched for them till dawn."
"Then we found where they had been.   We saw marks
of a struggle there.  Saw moccasin tracks of men.  Then
found near by where horses had been hitched.  We fol



AID THE OLD NORTH WEST.


297


lowed the moccasin tracks there.  They were all gonesisters, men and horses.  We flew, home, seized our
rifles, saddled and mounted our horses, and are here.
We pursued the tracks of those horses on the trail all the
way to within a dozen rods of this stream behind us.
Now we want your chief to return to us those young
women, and punish the villains who kidnapped and
brought them here."
"Aye! and we'll make him do it, too! or we'll burn
up his dingy town," added the impetuous Will.
"You are a boy too much!     No business on trail
now.   No curb to hot temper.    Good pluck me 'spect.
Mebbe make a man some day," responded the native.
Then turning to Jim he said, "Your story looks straight.
Me 'blieve you mean tell 'em truth.  But you be wrong
'bout tracks to this place.  Me is chief here; me know
where all braves are; me know, too, where all our horses
are; me keep 'em down on this low point you see between  the  waters.  None have been used for three
days."
"Now you must show me the tracks you followed.
Ride horses back over the stream.   They much hungry; can feed with mine."    At a signal one of his
braves now joined them.   They all descended the bank
together.  The pale-faces rode across whilst the natives
passed in a canoe.  Dismounting, Jim and Will turned
over their animals to the brave, who led them a short
distance down the south bank of the stream to a corral
fence.  This enclosed the tongue of land between the
creek and river.  There he turned the two within the
enclosure.
The chief and young men walked out east a dozen
rods on the trail.   There rod after rod further on
they traced the tracks of five horses evidently approach



LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


ing the village. Two of them were the tracks of fullsized English roadsters, but the other three were manifestly the tracks of ordinary native ponies.
There had been a smart shower. on the previous
afternoon, and the tracks had been made since the rain
had fallen.  The young men in approaching had carefully ridden on the skirts of the trail so as not to
obliterate those incoming tracks.
There had been a lapse of a few minutes only when
the brave returning  from  corraling the horses of the
men, reported to the chief that two of his best animals
were missing from   their enclosure.  The chief seemed
sadly puzzled for a few moments, then turning to his
follower he said, "White Ferret much    keen  on trail.
Him take these tracks.   See where 'em   go."
As White Ferret started, bending to his work, the
chief remarked to the young men:     "Pale-faces much
smart, quick to se, and think straight.   All is much
plain to me now.    White squaws have gone this way.
Them interlopin' thieves what stole 'em, dont belong to
Ottawas.   They steal my horses too.    Want 'em    for
pale-faces to ride on. Me must know one thing. Did
'em  run off with young men, cause their fathers look
dark on them  in wigwam?
An indignant crimson flush suffused the faces of the
young men for a moment, to be instantly succeeded
however, by a look of trusting confidence and abiding
faith as they replied:  "Our sisters would never stoop
to an elopement.   They had no lovers under a cloud,
who would be guilty of this outrageous abduction."
"'Tis enough," the chief rejoined.  "Them   carried off
by sneakin' outlaws, for much bad fate. We will all
track 'em up.   Meb'be git 'em back.
"But we must go much crafty, and big wise. Great




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.            299
chief Wakazoo now    in Kalamazoo.   Him  have  there
too, his three famous scouts.  Me send to him   right
away for help.  Them   come to-morrer sure.  We eat
then, and plan and sleep."
White Ferret fully instructed and well mounted on
a fleet horse was speedily galloping down the Kalamazoo trail, to acquaint Wakazoo with the facts and to
urge their need of help.  The scouts, Dead Shot, Mishhawaha and Lynx Eye, were promptly despatched by
the old chief to aid the local chief, Tekonsha, and the
pale-face strangers.




CHAPTER II.


At an hour's sun of the next morning White Ferret
reached Battle Creek again, accompanied by the trio of
scouts on the favorite steeds trained for trail and war
path.  After a hasty repast and a brief interview  with
Tekonsha, Jim and Will, the entire group visited the
tracks eastward on the trail.  These underwent a rigid
scrutiny, being finally followed to near the corral enclosure.  All, except the native scout, Lynx Eye, passed
through an opening in the fence and resumed their
search beyond.
Lynx Eye, classed as a dwarf, owing to the unnatural shortness of his stumpy legs, contrasted with   his
long spare arms and hands, selected his own field of
research.  He turned down the east side of the corral
hedge, where on hands and knees, working right and
left, he critically examined the ground under the matted
grass and herbage.  His face presently lighted up with
a glow, and his keen eye glittered with conscious
triumph.
Rising up suddenly erect, he departed south for the
river bank.   There, on  renewing his search, he was
equally successful.  Again rising, but with eye glued to
the earth, he nimbly walked up the north branch of
the river for a distance of forty rods.  There he came
to the mouth of a rivulet.
On its sandy narrow beach he clearly traced the
tracks of two large and five small horses.  They were
headed out on a low sand bar, as though aiming to




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


301


swim  the river.  Moccasin tracks were also distinctly
impressed upon the moist sand, indicating a dismount
to make their preparations for crossing over.  Our scout
there discovered and appropriated two small articles, by
him found lying there.  Doubtless they had been dropped in the hurry of flight.
Adroitly concealing the waifs beneath his garments,
the dwarf returned to the entrance of the enclosure.
There the residue of the party stood grouped already.
They had failed of making any fresh discovery beyond
the loss of the two choice horses. Somewhat surprised
and annoyed at their failure, Dead Shot and wife having noticed the absence of Lynx Eye from the enclosure, now glanced abroad in quest of his person elsewhere.
Dead  Shot was remarking to Tekonsha that they
must search in a larger circle, when they beheld the
dwarf leisurely approaching with impassive face.  Mishawaha, being ever a shrewd observer, whispered her
husband that Lynx Eye had news.     Dead Shot looked
incredulous, but she insisted  that she inew  it by his
walk, notwithstanding his present leaden face.
The chief, White Ferret and the two young men
were all despondent, the latter two being almost distraught with grief.  Perceiving this, Dead Shot turned
brusquely to the   approaching scout saying:   ' Well,
Lynx Eye, what is it? " This was spoken in a peremptory tone, which the other well knew   meant business. The answer came promptly and somewhat proudly.
"Me found 'em trail; me see where horses swim the
river; count 'em horse tracks there; me found out two
large, five small ones.  See 'em  moccasin tracks, too,
on sand.   Me find out two large, three   small ones.
Two were pale-face sure.  Feet large and toes turn out.
Three of tracks small.   Feet of red men made 'em.




302


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Me too, find these, where 'em  get off horses to make
ready for swim."   Thus saying he produced a smoking
pipe, and an arrow with a flint head.
The former had a bowl of buckeye wood, with a stem
of hollow reed of a peculiar variety.  The arrow  head
was fastened to the shaft in an unusual manner, the
latter being of chestnut wood.  Tekonsha after examining these attentively, remarked: "The interlopin' thieves
come from   south, sure.   Most likely, me 'spect they
now turn back agin."
Mishawaha, formerly a Shawnee Princess, now the
wife of Dead Shot, next passed the articles under a critical review.  She finally spoke in   a decided manner,
and in correct language, learned of her husband.
"As the daughter of Elkhart, Head chief of the
Shawnee nation, I enjoyed frequent opportunities for contrasting the people of many tribes.  I noticed their paint,
the fashion of their garments, with the make and material
of their trinkets and weapons.  From  what I thus saw
in my father's wigwam years ago in the Wabash valley, I
recognize these perfectly.  They are peculiar to one of
the Ohio tribes, the Mingos west of the Maumee swamp.
That reed and the chestnut grow there, as well as the
buckeye tree."
The chief with   admiring gaze had fairly   devoured
her words.   As she ceased, he eagerly rejoined, "Our
forest queen speaks wisely.  Her eye sees all things.
Her memory goes much straight on back trail.        Me
think pipe and arrow are Mingo sure; can tell at wigwam.    Let us all go there."
Upon their arrival at the lodge of Tekonsha, he
quickly produced divers curiosities, among others, a Mingo
pipe with some arrows.    All were satisfied that they
were identical with those found that morning by Lynx




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


303


Eye.   At this point the young man, Jim, abruptly addressed the others:
"I, too, have a fact to state which strongly corroborates your present conclusion.  You may all be aware
of a leading trail south from Saginaw  Bay, running by
way of. the Shiwassee river past Long Lake, crossing this
east and west trail and the Huron river for the Maumee region.
"We had settled and lived on the bank of the Huron,
a few miles east of that trail crossing.  Now the Mingos
a short time since, sent a large deputation north on that
trail to Chessaning, ruling chief on the Shiwassee river.
I was in the woods on a hunting trip thus seeing them
pass. There were white desperadoes in their train."  All
doubt seemed thus removed as to whence the abductors came.
The young man, Will, forcibly impressed by the accumulated evidence burst forth in a tone of bitter anguish:
"May God forbid! that our sisters should fall into their
reckless blood-stained hands!  Yet it must be so.  Let
us at once move forward on their track."
Tekonsha, moved by his grief, replied soothingly:
"Be quiet now.    Others work for you.   Me have meat
'nuff for two days ready in half hour, for three.  That
will be for scouts of Wakazoo, cause them go first to
hunt up and foiler trail.  Lynx Eye never miss that.
Mishawaha never fall into any ambush trap.   Dead Shot
allers ready to kill 'em far away with rifle, or snug up
with knife.  Them   three 'nuff ennyway fur all your
fingers can count of braves; with next day's sun, we
four, with plenty meat, will take the trail they leave.
White Ferret won't miss it.  We all ride fast, and catch
'em much soon."
All being ready within the half hour assigned, the
three scouts went up to the, rivulet where the tracks




304


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


showed a previous crossing.   They were passed over by
canoes, their horses swimming at the stern.   Lynx Eye
finding the trail now plain, they all mounted and struck
off briskly in a southeasterly direction.
Whilst they are thus pressing unremittingly forward,
with all their skill and caution in lively exercise, as
well to keep the track and avoid surprise or misadventure, as to rescue those unfortunate damsels from a
horrible fate, we will seize the opportunity for the formal
introduction to our readers of other personages figuring
more or less in our narrative, together with other quite
necessary explanations.
Arthur Wingate and Robert Archer were neighbors
of long standing in the western part of Pennsylvania.
Many years previous to the date of which we write,
they had together embarked in active life.    They  had
married, purchased farms and entered energetically upon
the task of clearing up and improving their homesteads,
and suitably rearing and providing for their children.
Having reached the noon of life, with their oldest born
fast approaching  their majority in years, those fathers
were seized by a sudden mania for selling out and immigrating farther west.
Their farms were sold mainly on a credit for years,
resting  on mortgage securities.  Drifting to Michigan
with their families, they ascended the Huron river by
canoe. Arriving at a point now within the lower town,
or that portion of the city of Ann Arbor under the
hill, they  landed on  the northern   side.  Here   they
made their claims of Government land by the process
of " squatting," as then   understood  and practiced in
border life.  They had thus pushed inland of the then
line of white occupation.   This was in 1805, and two
years prior to the opening of our narrative.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


305


Their eldest born  were both sons of nearly equal
age.  At the period of their removal west, these sons
were severally of about the age of nineteen years.  The
second child of each was a daughter, and at the same
period they were respectively of the age of seventeen
years.   The sons were named      James  Wingate   and
William  Archer.  The daughters were christened Alice
Wingate and Effie Archer.    There were junior children
in each family, both sons and daughters.
During the two years of their family sojourn in that
locality, they had each made handsome improvements
with substantial log houses and barns.   There was an
appearance of thrift and home comfort rarely witnessed
in the incipient stages of border life.  They had teams,
horses, and oxen. There were also cows, swine, and all
the varieties of barnyard poultry.
The heavy log fence was confined to the interior
sides of their enclosures.  At the same time a smart
Virginia fence of split rails fronted their actual occupation  in line, designed as the boundary   of  a future
highway.   Small hand-made gates in front of the dwellings broke the monotony of the worm fence, adding
also to the convenience of passage.  The yards between
gate and dwelling were cleanly raked and already ornae
mented with growing plants and flowering shrubs.
Vines previously trained, were blossoming on the door
porches and climbing the casings of the windows. Inside, those dwellings were models of neatness, and specimens of both orderly and tidy housekeeping. The floors
made of split puncheons, hewn with the narrow axe,
were yet firmly laid and kept clear of dirt or stain.
Everything indicated the presence of a woman's handy
touch, and tasty arrangements.
Those mothers cheerfully and lovingly filled their




30)6             LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
positions, adorning them with all those endearing qualities which lend a witching charm   to the hearthstone
of common domestic life.   The fathers, industrious and
frugal, exercised a ceaseless vigilance and a prudent forecast. With courage they met the duties of the hour,
whilst indulging in the cheerful anticipations for the
future of their promising families.
Of the oldest of these men we have already spoken
in general terms.  The eldest daughters of each family
being the victims of an infamous kidnapping raid, bore
in complexion and features, each a marked resemblance
to her elder brother.  Having severally reached the age
of nineteen, as our story opens, they demand at our
hands a more special notice, than    we have    as yet
accorded to them.




CHAPTER III.


Alice Wingate was, in stature, slightly above the
medium   height of her sex.  She was of a slender, willowy form.   In step, gait and movement she was easy
and  graceful.  Her attitudes were rather retiring   and
yielding.  Her normal state and temperament were of
the soft, dreamy and poetic mould. Her external personal attributes added strikingly to the effect of this
intellectual frame.
Her head was admirable in shape, being also well set
on a neck of faultless model.   Her brow, high, polished
and intellectual, was crowned by an abundant growth
of long, wavy hair, fine and flossy in texture, but of
lustrous black in  color.  Her eyebrows were arching,
well extended and plainly defined.  Her eyelashes were
long and drooping, but when raised disclosed eyes, black,
large, moist and generally beaming with emotional feeling.
Her nose was delicately formed, slightly inclined to
the aquiline type, but in  exquisite harmony   with  her
other features. Her cheeks were round and generally
wore a faint but warm    roseate hue.   The mouth    was
fine cut, with lips arched and mobile, but expressive of
far more hidden fire and spirit than usually appeared
on the surface.   The chin was small but clearly     cut,
forming an admirably fitting finish to the oval contour
of the face.
In  her general outline of figure, form   and limbs,
there was roundness, harmony and symmetry. Her skin
was of creamy softness, but leaving the   complexion  of




308


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


decided brunette type.  Such was this our rustic maiden,
pleasant and   companionable; artless in   manner   and
guileless in thought; at the same time wholly unconscious of the hidden powers of will, self-reliance and
personal resource, with which she was most richly endowed.
Her associate and twin sister in  affection and companionship  was Effie Archer.    She too was tall, and
whilst of ripe and round proportions, was still unburthened with any extra flesh.    She was of an     active,
sanguine temperament, and sunny disposition when the
current of her surroundings ran     smoothly.   But she
was possessed of a fiery temper, and when roused by a
sense of wrong 6r insult, she developed a most determined belligerent spirit.
Lithe and active in step and movement, always erect,
yet without the least angular stiffness in motion or
outline, Effie Archer. was mirth-loving and playful as
a kitten, yet in her wildest freaks she was always
graceful as a fawn.     In real intelligence and mental
endowment she was the peer of Alice Wingate, but
widely different in their ordinary manifestations.
Her shapely head was as faultlessly set, but could
readily assume the haughty poise of an    Empress. Her
forehead likewise was polished, being broad but rather
low.   Her eyebrows were not highly      arched, having
more breadth between, but yet equally well defined with
those of Alice.   Her hair was also profuse in volume
and long, curling naturally, thus giving her more
trouble to straighten and smooth than most young ladies
have in getting   up  an  artificial curve.  It was fine,
glossy, and of a warm   golden color.
Her eyelashes, of the same rich hue, were long but
beautifully curved upward at the ends.   When suddenly




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


309


raised, there flashed out from beneath, eyes of dazzling
brightness.  They were large, of deep azure blue; generally liquid, but having a varied expression suited to the
mood.   They could be mirthful, earnest, or scintillating,
with a cold steel-glitter, according to the emotional feeling
they reflected. Her nose was delicately Grecian, with thin
tremulous nostrils most easily inflated.  Her cheeks were
round, in color rivalling the warm inner tints of the biush
rose.  Her mouth was small, but expressive-for the lips
were arched and pouting, with a smile lurking in ambush
at the corners.  Those lips always moist and red, opened
upon rows of pearl behind.  Her chin was in breadth to
the extreme limit usually assigned for female beauty; but
it was relieved by a deep-set ruby of a dimple nestling in
its center.
If then we add to the other adornments a complexion,
clear and white as alabaster, except Where tinged by the
warm blood beneath, we shall have presented a young lady
of the blonde type of her sex.   This our other rustic
maiden was without art, finesse, or concealment.   She
was affectionate, impulsive, quick tempered, and sometimes a trifle wayward.   She was resolute, but never
rough.   She was outspoken, but never coarse.
These two maidens had no secrets from each other.
Each had been long avowedly and devotedly loved by
the brother of the other, and each had in turn surrendered the full treasure of her heart to the keeping of
her betrothed.   They were both    passionately fond of
fields and flowers, with the thousand charms of forest
scenery.  Hand 'in hand they often roamed a field, or
to the skirting forest shadow on moonlight evenings, in
the absence of the young men, without any thought of
wrong, or dream that harm might thus befall them.
Thus had they sauntered forth, on that bright warm




310


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


evening in June, to the edge of the forest shade. They
were standing where vagrant moonbeams came glinting
through the leafy canopy above, and went shimmering
in bright, fantastic forms upon the earth around them.
There they yet stood conversing about the absent
ones, and conjuring up a rosy-tinted future out of their
great love and trusting faith,-when they were both
seized, each  by a burly, bearded ruffian.  A gag was
thrust into their mouths; their arms were pinioned behind their backs, and they were foisted up on horseback in front of a man in the saddle, who flung one hand
around th6 waist, whilst guiding the horse with the other.
They thus galloped a mile away, with three mounted
natives closely following.  Here pausing in their flight
they removed the gags from the mouths of the captives,
warning them, however, that on the least outcry they
would be replaced.  The young women fully recovered
from their momentary fright, finding their own arms pinioned firmly behind, with their waists tightly circled by
a ruffian clasp, knew how utterly vain any resistance
on their part would surely prove.
By a brief glance in that short stoppage, each read
in the eyes of the other the thought then uppermost.
With   Alice, that thought was of unshaken fortitude,
and for a watch word, "I bide my time."     With Effie
the belligerant spirit was fearfully aroused, but in the
cold steel-glitter of her eye, Alice read that sign that
prudence had conquered; in fact, that resistance would
be postponed until it could be effectual.
To   each  there  was infinite relief in that glance.
Effie saw in Alice a new and wonderful development,
where she had feared a dead faint, abject terror, or utter
despair, she beheld heroic fortitude.  Alice perceived in
Effie a new phase of character, also.








I




CAPTURE OF ALICE AND EFFIE.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


311


Where she had looked for rebellion outright, with
resistance to the death, she found a reserve force of
prudential resolve, with the promise of personal resources
equal to any emergency.
The journey was promptly resumed by the band of desperadoes.  Using a broad, well-beaten trail, with the
bright light of a full moon to guide their steps, and
with the cool night breeze to invigorate both man and
beast, that journey was successfully prosecuted hour after
hour, bringing them to Battle Creek at early dawn.
But prior to their arrival the moon had sunk from
view.   The darkness was thus so far increased as to
shroud their movements in a safe obscurity.
The two white leaders were either possessed of heart
enough to realize how uncomfortable the position and
seat of their captives really were; or what is more
probable, tired of their own cramped and overburdened
attitude in the saddle, resolved upon a change.   They
resorted to the ready expedient of stealing a pair of
native ponies from  the Ottawas.  Openly they had made
their trail thus far.  Covertly they designed to leave.
It was an ingenious artifice to throw any pursuers off
their track.  Thus also they hoped to throw the quarrel
of the abduction upon the denizens of that locality.
To their native followers the task of taking the two
animals from   the  corral enclosure  was easy.   Then
groping their way in a scattered manner up to the
rivulet, they next prepared for crossing the river.  The
maidens were now first placed upon the backs of the
stolen  animals.  Then  the passage of the river was
safely effected by swimming all the horses.
Striking off boldly then on their course, they pursued it for a time. Becoming emboldened by the success
of their scheme, at sunrise they  topped out among the
20




812


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


hills for food and rest.  Hoppling out the animals for
feeding, the natives next produced a supply of prepared
food.  The two white men were attentive to the wants
and comfort of their captives.
For them  they arranged easy positions to rest, by
sitting or reclining.  They removed the ligatures from
their arms, finally  offering them  food.  The   weary,
overtasked, and heart stricken ones had no appetite for
the -eatables.  JBut as Effie was on the point of scornfully rejecting the offer with bitter words, Alice whispered, " Keep quiet and silent, but eat for the strength
it will impart, and which we may yet sorely need."
Effie gave her a furtive but beaming glance of acknowledgment for the hint.    Both then bravely made
the effort, actually forcing the palate at first, but finally
eating with some relish, for they were really faint from
hunger.   As the renegades, now   in the full morning
light found the maidens to be both young and handsome, their purpose in that abduction was suddenly most
radically changed.




CHAPTER IV.


That pair of desperadoes had been for some time
previous to the opening of our narrative, idle vagabonds,
consorting with the Mingos on the west side of the
Maumee river and swamp.     Having attached to themselves three natives, as unscrupulous and unquestioning
tools, they had embarked in a roving crusade of thieving  depredations.  They were equally ready for -any
paying scheme of atrocious violence and bloodshed. With
this view  they followed in the wake of the Mingo
delegation to Chessaning on the Shiawassee river.
Failing in their design for want of victims on the
way, and being deterred from  the perpetration  of any
outrage within the jurisdiction of the ever vigilant Chessaning, they took their homeward track as far -as the
Huron.   Whilst on their way north they had there
learned of the white settlers, who had so boldly pushed
up the Huron to within a short distance of the trail
they were then traversing.  On their return they had
resolved to make them a clandestine visit for the purpose of plunder.
They had accordingly taken the eastern trail at the
crossing, and after reaching the clearings of those settlers, had spent hours in prowling about their outskirts
in the edge of the timber.   They had seen four stalwart white men busy near the two dwellings. But they
shrank from  a hand-to-hand "scrimmage" with them.
They were disinclined to hazard an assault upon those
strong log structures.  Disheartened by the general out



314


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


look they were about abandoning their expedition, when
chance brought those unsuspecting maidens within their
power.
A mad scheme took possession of their teeming
brains.  They would capture and carry off the females
to the Maumee region, and at a future time exact a
handsome ransom   for their liberation.  Cold-hearted and
fiendish as was the plot, their reckless depravity was
equal to the undertaking.  They pronplty entered upon
its execution, and successfully prosecuted their scheme up
to the point of the first encampment southeast of Battle Creek.
There, as we have intimated, a change came over
their plans and ultimate  purposes.  Looking with   admiration  upon  the  many   charms of their   blooming
captives, they resolved to convert their lawless abduction
into a permanent investment.   Out of this sudden desire
for exclusive appropriation no jealous rivalry was likely
to arise.  Their tastes proved to   be dissimilar.  For
whilst the one was captivated by the blonde, the other
was equally ready to kneel at the shrine of the brunette.
The maidens meanwhile after partaking of their rude
repast, were permitted to recline and refresh themselves
with sleep for a couple of hours.  Awaking from their
slumbers so imperiously demanded by overtasked nature
and acute suffering, they rose up to meet their captors,
with the horses in readiness to resume their wild forest
ride.
There was in the deportment of those two rough,
bearded outlaws, a kindly change from the previous
heartless brutality.  There was a fair approach  to gallantry in their demeanor, as they stepped forward, and
each placed his favorite in the saddle.  There was even
tenderness in the tone and looks of both, as they en



AND TILE OLD NORTH WEST.


3t5


quired of the maidens, "If they would take no advantage of the liberty, if permitted to ride with their arms
unbound."
Buoyed up by that wonderful reserve force they both
so eminently possessed, the maidens answered in calm
even tones, using language almost identically the same:
"The freedom   would relieve us of much discomfort and
pain, but we will make no terms with those who have
wantonly outraged both humanity and law in our captivity."
"Well," replied one of the desperadoes, "I like the
tone and spirit of that frank avowal, bating the undertow  of bitter feeling."   "And I,"    added the other
outlaw, "am    willing  to  give  the  freedom, guarding
against its abuse, and trusting to time for soothing the
irritation, and softening the present asperity of feeling."
Thus they started forward, the captives unbound, and
wondering much at this novel change in the demeanor
of those two men.     They  little dreamed of the- sad
havoc the rosy god had been making in their behalf,
or of the   actual conquest the charms of each had
achieved.  They  marvelled much, also, that men with
such traces of good breeding and cultivated intellect, as
their bearing and language imported, should have fallen
into such an abyss of crime and infamy.
All that day they journeyed forward till evening
twilight, only stopping an hour at noon to lunch and
bait their horses.  Crafty even in their seeming security,
they passed no stream 'large or small, without taking
the precaution of riding up or down the current for
several rods, before leaving it on the opposite side. This
stratagem so easy of execution, actually cost the acute
and skillful scouts on their trail, hours of vexatious
search to find and take up the broken thread.




316


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


At their twilight camp the renegades rested for three
hours, waiting for the full moon to be brightly shining
aloft again.  Shortly after they were. encamped, one of
the native followers, who had made a slight detour during
the last half hour's ride, came in with the hind quarters
of a. deer that he had succeeded in approaching within
arrow  shot.  The savory smell of the broiled steaks
aroused the appetites of even those tired and disconsolate captives.
They were able to make of it a fair repast, when
it was politely presented by the   outlaws.   Reclining
next for repose, when nestled down side by side, Alice
whispered her companion.   "Courage Efie! I feel that
men are stirring in our behalf.  I have mentally seen
Jim  and Will riding fast and far, in the saddle.  God
will send them in the right path for our deliverance."
In the same whispered tone Effie responded:
"You were born for a heroine, Alice.    I have had
none of your poetic visions, but I am  not losing heart.
If help  comes not from    other sources, we will free
ourselves.  I am watching our course.   It is southeast
for Maumee.    Before we reach our destination we shall
strike the Saginaw trail, of which Jim once informed
us.  When there we will give them     the slip."  Sleep
here closed the colloquy.
When the allotted period had elapsed, and all was
ready for a start, the outlaws awoke the maidens, placing
them  again in the saddle.  The country was more or
less uneven, but the timber was small, sparse, or gathered in groups.   The moonbeams bathed    tle landscape
and lighted up the dense forest gloom.   Their headway
was at an ambling pace, and nearly equal to that of
the preceding day.
At dawn they again encamped, broke their fast with








EYCAMF~mENT oFTHE RENEGADEs.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


a fresh broil, rested, baited their horses and at sunrise
were ready for the saddle again.  Just then there came
to their ears a ringing whoop from the east. Next a
half score of native braves came hurriedly into view,
and then paused to reconnoiter.    They were a small
raiding party of Miamis on the war path against the
Lenawees seated further north on the grand trail.
Having turned the big Maumee swamps at the south,
they had descended the river to the principal landing of
the Saginaw trail, which there made several miles west,
and then turned sharply north.   The Miamis had just
rounded this angle, when they discovered the smoke of
the  renegade camp-fire.  The latter when    encamping
there in the early dawn, had not the remotest idea of
their close proximity to the trail.
Between the two parties thus confronting each other,
there was an instant mutual recognition as enemies of
long standing.   The renegades having  formerly resided
among the Miamis, east of the swamp, were for their
crimes finally outlawed and hunted from the territory,
barely saving their lives by flight.
Hurriedly the renegades placed the maidens in the
saddle, and then as they with their native followers also
mounted, one of the two white men, pointing       their
captives' to the right of the Miamis, urged them to ride
for life, promising soon to overtake them after charging
the enemy.   The order was obeyed    with  alacrity, the
maidens pressing their animals to a swift gallop, with
one  absorbing  thought alone  occupying  their minds.
The trail; the trail was surely there! Oh! could they
but reach it, and then turn north for home.
With tomahawk in hand     the charge was made by
the mounted renegade band.    Hitting out right and left
they dashed through the line.   But the Miamis nimbly




318


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


taking to  cover escaped unharmed.     Their bows were
unstrung for travelling, and they were otherwise unprepared for that sudden assault.  They sent, however, after
the passing horsemen the startling news, that they would
find plenty more Miamis down at the landing. The
renegades heard but pressed right on after the flying
maidens, already almost lost to their view.
Alas! for all the hopes of the forlorn captives.
They were not only headed too far south to hit the
trail, but quickly discovered that their animals were no
match for the swifter steeds of their pale-face captors.
Perceiving that they were about being overhauled Alice
remarked: "It is of no use Effie.    Let us quietly submit.   We shall be rescued, but      we must bide our
time."   Effie, upon  looking  back  reluctantly yielding,
replied:
"You are right again.      We will now    voluntarily
draw rein.   They   will not then suspect our intended
flight."  Thus saying they halted, wheeling their horses
about so as to stand facing their pursuers.




CHAPTER V.


As the renegades speedily rode up beside the maidens
one  of them   remarked: "You've    given  us a right
smart chase."    To this salutation Effie promptly rejoined.  "You directed us to ride for life, and with us
for life it was."  The other outlaw   replied:  "'Twas
bravely done.  But we have simply escaped one peril
to fall into another."   Their native followers joining
them at this juncture, the conversation ceased.
A  hasty  aside consultation  of the band succeeded.
At its termination the outlaws turning to their captives
again, informed them that enemies lay in their track,
at least the one they had intended to pursue.     They
were thus compelled to resort to a new, rough, hilly
route, where the horses must soon be abandoned.
It was then further stated that at the last encampment one of their band had taken their back track, and
as they were making ready to start, he came in hurriedly with the report that persons had been seen by
him in the far distance, evidently pursuing their trail.
Secret glances of hope and trust passed between the
captives at this intelligence.  Those telegrams of thought
were however unobserved by their preoccupied captors.
The party was next hurriedly arranged in a cavalcade headed due south, and in a line nearly parallel
with that particular section of the Maumee river.  The
ground surface rose rapidly, though unevenly, so that
they were shortly in the midst of uplifted hills, with
precipitous slopes and narrow  valleys between.   Halt



320


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


ing in one of the valleys with greater width of
bottom than usual, the renegades informed their captives that their horses were to be left there whilst they
advanced on foot.
Alarmed   by  the presence of the Miamis in     that
vicinity, and also by the report of a party on their
trail in pursuit, they resolved to seek for present concealment, at the same time hoping by their movements
to bewilder and mislead the foe upon their track. They
despatched a native with the horses, instructed to take
them by a detour to the right around the hills.
Then with their captives the remainder of the band
ascended a deep slope to what appeared to be a high
plateau of wide extent.
Meanwhile the half score of Miamis after the charge
of the renegades, and seeing in their headlong career
no intention of returning, advanced to the camp fire of
the latter, to secure any valuables that the outlaws
might have left behind in the hurry of their unceremonious departure.   But ere they had fairly 'encircled
the fire, their attention was challenged by a single whoop
from  the northwest.  Glancing off between the bodies of
the standing timber they discovered three mounted persons rapidly approaching.
That whoop was really an inadvertant yell of exultation by the foremost rider.  He was laboring under
the mistaken idea that the knidnappers and their victims were in sight.   A  closer view  dispelled the illusion, by showing him   distinctly the tribal insignia of
the group by the fire.   Holding up his open palm in
token of amity, the incoming party were permitted to
ride up without any hostile demonstrations.  Upon the
arrival of Lynx Eye, the foremost rider, he sententiously
spoke:




AND THE OLD' NORTH WEST.


321


' You are Miamis; we are Ottawas.    There is peace
between us."   The leader of the standing group, advancing a step, responded:
"The Ottawas are welcome, but what brings them
so far away from  their own hunting grounds?"
Dead Shot, dismounting and stepping forward, explained by saying that they were scouts of their tribe,
on the trail of some thieving outlaws, who had abducted
and carried off two white young women from   the Huron river, and had also stolen horses from  the Ottawas
at Battle Creek.  He further detailed the steps they had
taken for the recapture of the maidens, stating that four
more pursuers would join them on the trail a few hours
later.
Mishawaha here added to what her husband had said:
"We come willingly to rescue and to punish.  We think
it a great crime to mistreat women so.   We intend to
have the victims out of their hands, and to teach the
kidnappers the lesson of a severe handling."   To her
remarks the Miami leader rejoined:
"Me hear much of grand squaw scout of the Kalamazoo.   Me see her now    sure.  Me like her brave
words, and will help make 'em true.   My people much
want revenge on them same thieving sneaks.   Hunt for
'em long time.   Me see them  here sudden. Not ready
for fight.  Then ride away swift with their Mingos and
two white squaws."
"Me tell 'em more Miami braves at the landing-  So
me think they go to the hills to hide.away.      You
take 'em trail and hunt 'em  close.  Mingos will come
to help them.   We go back to river for thirty more
warriors.  Meet you 'fore long in the hills here away
south."
As he closed, Lynx Eye abruptly asked:   "Can you




322


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


show me tracks where 'em pale face squaws rode away?
'Cause where them   go others sure to follow."    "The
Miami stepped a few rods southeast and pointed to tracks
of galloping  horses, saying:   "There  go   'em  white
squaws."   The dwarf glanced at the deep imprint of the
springing leaps, himself, starting forward then without
further word or sign.
Dead Shot and Mishawaha both bowing their adieus
to the Miamis, who were already moving east, now rode
briskly after their comrade.  The three made good time
to where the maidens were again overtaken by their
captors.  Here they saw by the irregular stepping of the
horses in various directions, that a pause for consultation had occurred.   Mishawaha, whose eyes had been
roaming about, now spoke:
"The Miami chief told the truth, and judged correctly.
Yonder goes the trail of the outlaw band to the south.
On trail or war path, Lynx Eye paid little heed to
the others.  He now dismounted and deliberately struck
a large circle around the spot where the stoppage had
occurred, critically scanning every foot of ground as he
went, he completed the circuit.  This done, he vaulted
into his saddle again, remarking:    Me see all right so
far.  Not one has turned aside."  With the word he led
the pursuit again, the others closely following, but keenly
examining both sides of the trail marks as they progressed.
Diligently and patiently pursuing this, they at length
reached the valley among the hills, whence the band
had separated, the horses making their western detour,
whilst the outlaws and maidens departed on foot.   The
scouts fearing some artifice might have been practiced,
dismounted, and the two men critically examined all the
foot prints both animal and human that they could detect or trace




AND THE OLD NORTH- WEST.


323


Mishawaha first looking keenly at the surrounding
objects, and then at the sun about on his meridian,
suddenly stepped lightly in that direction, up the ascent
a few rods. Kneeling there she commenced a minute
search laterally, both right and left. Finally rising she
smilingly lopped the branch of a small shrub as a mark,
returning then to the other scouts.
Dead Shot and Lynx Eye had ascertained that all
the horses had gone westward, but had discovered no
trace of the departure of a single person on foot. As
Mishawaha approached she remarked to them.      "Two
white men, two natives and two women have gone on
foot up  the hill."   Dead  Shot  laughingly  replied:
"That is being too precise by half.  To gain implicit
credence you had better drop out of your report two
or three foot prints."
Lynx Eye promptly took up the gloves in her defence, remarking:  "Me don't know     'bout that.  Me
'spect 'em  true.  Her's very apt to be right.  Me now
look to horse tracks out there."  He then walked away
west some distance, shortly after returning he now said:
"Her is right, any how.   Me 'spose all the horses 'cept
one went off without 'em rider. Steps mighty uneven
like, and overlap too much for bitt and weight."
Dead Shot still in merry mood, rejoined:    "Well,
I may without censure be pardoned for yielding to such
accumulated weight of authority.  After all, seeing is
believing.  I must request to be shown the footprints
on the hillside."  ';I will show them  most willingly,"
answered Mishawaha, while with secret exultation she led
the way up the ascent to the lopped twig she had left as
a token.  Upon a horizontal line just above, there was
an evident outcrop of the top surface of a lime rock
ledge.




324


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


This served as the substratum for a heavy body of
top soil.  The moisture accumulated by the latter, settling by percolation upon the ledge, had oozed out and
trickled down so as to make the belt of earth below
moist, spongy, and yielding to any pressure.  Persons
in walking up the ascent would naturally make two or
three steps in that moist belt.
There Mishawaha had discovered, and now pointed
out to the   others the moccasin tracks of four, two
large and two small ones, with two of a woman's shoe
having heels.   "I yield the point,"  Dead Shot now
remarked:   "Only one native has gone with the horses. But can we possibly follow those footprints upon
the dry table land?"   "Me can nose out fresh footprint ever made by white man," was the confident reply
of Lynx Eye.
"Well then," added   Dead   Shot; "We will first
hopple out our horses in this valley; stow away their
rig, with our superfluous luggage safely; eat our lunch;
look to all our weapons; and then we will follow your
steady, if not rapid lead."
The duties of the hour announced were all punctually performed.  Thus, within an hour's time the scouts
were all astir again.   Lynx Eye now     on  foot was
staunch on the track.  He kept the others at a fair
walk.   The scenery became for a time wild and rugged as they advanced.  At length whilst traversing an
upper plateau, they came suddenly to the brink of a
broad, deep chasm, of irregular angling course.
The walls were of lime-stone, perpendicular and oft
times belting over the dark abyss.  In fact, the entire
plateau bore the appearance of having been riven asunder by some awful convulsion of nature.  In the gloomy
abysm below, a rapid foaming stream  went roaring by,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


305


now tumbling in cascades, or tossing in   boiling whirls
and eddies.  There were intervening long    stretches of
smooth current with deep soundings.
The foot prints, so unerringly traced by the scouts,
came to an abrupt halt, within   a short distance from
that chasm  brink.  There they were found to separate.
The smaller moccasin foot steps' turned  up the gorge,
but the larger moccasin tracks and shoe prints traversed
the margin   down stream.    Opposite their then stand
point, and as if to mark that peculiar elbow in the
chasm, stood a venerable tree.
It was a large cotton wood trunk, close on the verge
of the cliff, with high-reaching, but dead top limbs.
Towards this land mark their course had been for some
time tending.   Dead Shot, in looking at their back
track, the land mark and the yawning chasm, remarked
to the others: "This is doubtless their hiding place.
The four tracks probably lead to some gorge or defile,
down into the chasm, where there is sure to be some
grotto, or cavern in this rocky formation.    This one
would naturally infer from  the character of the rock,
and  the  evidence furnished by  this extensive chasm,
itself."




CHAPTER VI.


"Mishawaha," remarked Dead Shot, "may as well stay
here, and both rest and watch.    We must first look
after these up-stream  tracks.  I think the two have also
separated and are now outlying spies.   If so, they are
dangerous and must first be disposed of."  Thus saying
the two males took those two tracks up stream to where
they parted.  There each took one, but both now found
it tedious and difficult to follow a track thus singly made.
Meantime Mishawaha seating herself by the roots of
a large tree, kept tor a time a sharp outlook up and
down the line of the chasm and out northward in her
front.  Quite a period having thus elapsed she left her
seat, and, with bow and arrow in hand, crawled to the
chasm brink and peered down into those fearful depths
veiled in obscurity.  As her eye became familiarized with
the gloom, she saw above the angle a heavy fall of the
stream, having a boiling eddy crested with foam at its base.
She also discerned that the current in her front ran
smooth and with deep water for many rods below. Next
she discovered in the opposite angle and just above the
water a projecting shelf or rock, with a yawning cavern
above and in its rear.   Looking intently at that dark
aperture in the face of the wall, she caught a wavering
reflection, a faint light, as if coming from a torch far
within the recess, flickering in fitful gusts of air.
Mishawaha had found the hiding place of the renegades, and the gloomy prison of the captive maiden.
She crept back to her seat by the tree a gait. with bow




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


327


and arrow still in  her hand.   But before the chance
was given to run her eye over her old field of view,
her acute ear detected a sudden rustling of dry leaves.
Quick as thought she dropped prone upon the ground,
as an arrow from out in her front, struck the tree
slightly above her recumbent form.
Then with the spring of a forest pard, she was on
her feet as her assailant, sure of his previous aim, stepped out from  his tree cover.   In a single breath her
bow came up with    arrow  notch  on  string.  The bow
was drawn and the lethal missile striking   the throat
passed half its length through the neck of the unsuspecting brave.  But as Mishawaha thus summarily disposed of one enemy out there in front, her own arms
were pinioned to her sides in the vise-like grasp    of
another burly Mingo warrior.
Darting from  behind the tree at her back, as he
uttered a triumphant whoop the foe had thus pounced
upon his victim.    During her absence at the chasm
brink, he had crept in the herbage and shrubs to the
vicinity of the spot, and the rustling of leaves which
came to her ears a few moments previously had arisen
from  some motion of his.   Upon the discharge of her
arrow she had instantly   placed  another in the hand
beside the bow.
These she retained in her grasp when     thus seized
from the rear.  Without the slightest pause, the stalwart savage, raising her clear of the ground, sped swiftly down the margin of the chasm for the distance of
twenty rods.   There by a deep fissure in the rock he
descended to the waters edge.   Here he found a canoe
afloat, but held in place by two thongs fastened to the
gunwale near the bow and stern.    The fastenings were
looped over a strong thong line stretching above the
21




328


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


water away up to the cavern landing on the opposite
side of that chasm stream.
Throwing his captive prostrate in the bottom  of the
canoe, the Mingo applied himself to hauling on the line,
hand over hand, with one foot braced in the bow of the
canoe.  Steady progress was thus made towards the up
stream  landing.  His female captive had been neither
bound nor disarmed.   She had remained entirely passive
whilst in his arms, and with consummate tact lay quiet
in the canoe where she had been thrown, until the brave
had acquired headway up stream.    Then she furtively
got in position to spring to her feet, with her weapons
in shape for use.
In the meantime Dead Shot and Lynx Eye, each
slowly tracing up the track of his intended victim, were
both relatively within forty rods of the position of Mishawaha by the tree, but having their view    intercepted
by intervening bushes.  When the startling  whoop of
the Mingo fell upon their ears they knew     it boded
instant peril to Dead Shot's wife.   Both the scouts
bounded frantically forward for the spot.   Lynx Eye
nearly stumbling over the writhing body of the man
whose track he had been so skilfully tracing up.
Reaching the spot at the same moment, they found
Mishawaha had disappeared.    The track   which Dead
Shot had pursued, was finally headed for that tree.
Lynx Eye pointed to his man lying prostrate out in
front.  They easily fathomed the secret of her absence.
They saw the arrow   sticking in that tree body.  She
had slain the brave who sent it, but had been surprised
and captured by the other.  Glancing to the earth they
discovered the deep foot-prints of the native flying with
his burthen down the chasm verge.
Lynx Eye hurriedly exclaimed, "Me go, chase 'em




AND THE OLD NORTHI WEST.


829


up.   Dead Shot stay here.     Look sharp over bank
down the gorge.     Mebbe see 'em.    They'll be there
'fore much long."  With those words, he bounded swiftly
away on the track.   The pale-face, uttering a groan of
anguish, stood like one paralyzed by the shock.  A few
moments later, Lynx Eye, standing at the verge of the
fissure leading down to the water, shouted back, and
motioned with his hand that they were moving up the
chasm stream.
Dead Shot now roused to action from     his stupor,
rushed to the extreme   brink and lying at full length
on his chest, peered anxiously down into the gloomy
abyss.  At first he could distinguish nothing by sight,
but he heard the noise made by the loops as they rendered on the thong line. Soon his eye, accommodating itself
to the obscurity, pierced farther below.  He now caught
the dim outline of some moving object.   Soon he discerned the canoe distinctly with the method of its advance,
Maintaining that steady gaze fixed on his object,
he next raised himself to his knees, gathering up his
rifle for use.  As the canoe grazed the side of the
flat table rock, it became stationary, whilst the Mingo
leaped on the solid platform to make fast.  Mishawaha
sprang suddenly erect in the canoe and notched her arrow
on the string.   Her further purpose was unexpectedly
frustrated.  With a shriek the brave threw up his arms
and fell.backwards further within the mouth of the cave.
As his arms were thus frantically raised, there came
echoing through that chasm the crack of a rifle from
the upper and opposite bank.    Dead Shot had sighted
and slain the abductor of his wife.  As the latter thus
stood robbed of her arrow shot, and about unfastening
the canoe again, a gleam of light darted out from the
cavern, quickly vanishing again, as if an inner door had




330


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


been transiently opened, or a dark curtain lifted.  Then
the body of the victim   was suddenly snatched inward
from view.
There came another gleam of light closely followed
by darkness.   Then   a heart rending shriek in female
voice and tone rung out from the inner depths of the
cave.  That dauntless woman in the canoe, forgetful of
all else, with that agonized cry yet ringing in her ears,
leaped, with bow and arrows in hand, upon the rocky
platform  where the Mingo had stood.
This was done on sharp impulse, just as she had
unfastened the canoe.  The buoyant craft was borne by
the strong  current swiftly beyond her reach.   Guided
by the loops on the thong line it was soon anchored
at the lower landing.   Lynx Eye had previously arrived
at the same point by descending the fissure declivity.
Startled by the sudden rifle report, with no suspicion
of that unlooked for return of the canoe, he hurriedly
ascended the gorge, and flew up the margin of the bank
to the side of Dead Shot.    But previous to his arrival
there another thrillingly tragic event had occurred at the
mouth of the grotto   below.   The springing bound of
Mishawaha upon the table rock, and the drift of the
canoe instantly down-stream were events so startling to
Dead Shot, that with eye glued to the scene, he had
neglected to reload his rifle.
Before Mishawaha had time to shift her first footing
on that flat stone surface, another gleam of light shot
out from those inner depths, to be as suddenly extinguished.  In the lapse of a few   seconds more, one of
the outlaws, rifle in hand, came stealthily out on the
ledge.  He was in plain sight of Dead Shot, and within
ten feet of Mishawaha, but so absorb in his one single
fell purpose, as not to notice her.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


331


He came gliding forward, with rifle grasped in both
hands, holding the muzzle slightly elevated.   His eye
was directed searchingly upward, as if seeking his object
for a return fire to the previous shot.  Our scout could
not minutely discern those minor movements.     But he
keenly realized his own fatal mistake in failing to reload
his rifle.  He saw  his wife, as he supposed unarmed,
now thrown helplessly within the ruffian's power, whilst
he could neither aid or shield her.  In that wild moment
he forgot his own deadly peril.
He heeded not the motion by which the renegade
now brought his rifle to the shoulder with the muzzle
in range of his own person.     But there was another
who saw clearly how imminent his danger was.     There
was another, whom no emergency ever took unawares,
and no calamity ever disarmed of the power to act.
Quick as a heart throb, the arrow was on the stringthe bow was bent, and the arrow of Mishawaha sought
the brain of the outlaw  through the inlet of the ear.
The renegade was not only prostrate, but his pulse
had ceased to flutter, ere Dead Shot realized the fact
of his own hair breadth escape.  At this juncture Lynx
Eye reached his side. Then the shrill whoop of Tekonsha
rang out near at hand, and on the instant the Chief with
Jim  and Will and White Ferrett all came striding up.
On the fall of her victim down on the platform
ledge, Mishawaha had disappeared in the darkness of the
inner cavern.  As this fact was revealed to him, Dead
Shot, now assured that his wife was armed, became composed.  By him the new comers were succinctly placed
in possession of all the facts of the trail pursuit.  They
also learned the incidents of the present position of the
scouts, and gained a knowledge of the site of the prison
house of the captive maidens.




CHAPTER VII.


Tekonsha whilst regetting the separation and apparent
peril of Mishawaha, still regarded the present posture of
affairs as quite hopeful.  He was on the point of suggesting a plan of action, when Jim shouted the alarm,
"To cover all! The opposite bank is lined with Mingos!"  To this Will responded, " Then God have mercy
on Alice and Effie! We can't git across to fight the red
skins!"  "And me 'spect them   can't git down to harm
the pale face squaws," Lynx Eye rejoined.    " So we've
all got plenty time to make plan, and lay 'em big trap."
Dead Shot now cool headed and self-possessed again,
but warming up as the situation was becoming more
complicated, now interposed by curtly issuing his orders.
"Get to cover near the brink from    here to where the
canoe lies lodged.  They are hovering over there for a
discharge.  Let Jim  with his rifle stay hereaway.   I
go to guard the canoe.    Will comes in half way between.   Those with bows and arrows fill the intervals."
Tekonsha added his approval in his own laconic phrase,
"It is well."
Dropping suddenly among the shrubs, they all crept
hastily to their stations.  Upon their sudden disappearance, the Mingos fathoming their strategy, let fly across
the chasm, a volley of arrows in such numbers as to
indicate a force of at least fifty there present.  In fact
it may as well be stated here, that when the outlaws
despatched the native with the horses from that more
northerly valley, they sent by him for fifty sturdy braves
to come to their relief at the grotto in the chasm.








'JM'THE BROTHE-R OF 'AIG.f!




AND THE OLD WORTH WEST.


333


There succeeded a short lull in the warfare.   Then
Jim drew forth the death shriek of a Mingo, by an
accurate rifle-shot.  The echo up and down the chasm
had barely subsided when Will duplicated the shot and
the shriek, by an equally skillful aim.  Next Lynx Eye
toppled over a red skin with a lethal arrow.
The order of things was now reversed, for Dead Shot
sighted and dropped his man.    White Ferret followed
with a lucky arrow shot.    Then  Tekonsha closed the
first round by sending his arrow into the side of a
dusky imp hovering so near the brink, that in his convulsive spasms he rolled over the precipice plunging sheer
down to the bottom   of the chasm.
The Mingos disrelishing this species of one-sided entertainment, and disheartened by this fatal decimation of
their numbers, rose up with a yell of rage, retreating
back from  view.  Whilst in the act of thus retiring,
the rifle of Jim  put in its second appearance by dropping a seventh.   For a full half hour nothing further
was seen or heard of the Mingos.    Most of the scouting party had grouped themselves up at the angle again.
Whilst busily discussing the next phase of the wellknown Mingo subtilty, the crack of Dead Shot's rifle
broke the stillness, Will ran fleetly down to his stand,
learning that he had seen a canoe far below     in the
stream, crawling up against the current.  He had waited
to outline the native handling it, and had then sent
the canoe adrift, bearing a lifeless carcass down stream.
This intelligence Will brought to the others.     It
suggested a thought on which Lynx Eye acted.        He
crept out to the chasm brink in that angular point,
bending his eye searchingly upon the water above the
falls.  He there discerned what bore the semblance of
a compact heap of green boughs evidently floating on




334


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


the current.  Beckoning Jim to his side, he pointed out
the object, telling him  there was a Mingo underneath
that moving mass.
Jim ran hastily up the bank   above the falls, for a
good outline view.  With deliberate aim  he now fired
at the center of that leafy canopy.  The ball severed
the thong binding the boughs together underneath. Thus
loosened, they fell off in fragments on all sides, thus
disclosing a disabled warrior clutching with one hand a
single stem.  Lynx Eye on the lookout quietly spoke,
"Him   useless now, may as well drift.  Me see 'em past
falls, ef him  keep afloat."  The scout did watch but
saw nothing of him below the cataract.
The main body of the Mingo band, had crept deftly
back to their old station on the brow of the chasm,
to watch up and down, the result of their strategems
for reaching the cavern.  They saw   the effect of the
rifle shot upon the Mingo in the canoe.    They next
witnessed the untimely fate of their comrade under the
brush.  They had heard nothing from the occupants of
the grotto, and knew  not how  many were there concealed.
They were in a quandary as to what relief it was
possible for them  to render their beleagured friends.
Their inactivity was most unceremoniously terminated
at this juncture, by a pealing war-whoop in their
rear.  Starting  to their feet, they  found  that landward they were environed by a picked corps of Miamis.
Thus startled into a full exposure of their persons, the
Mingos were instantly saluted by a galling discharge of
arrows decimating their number a second time.
A weak, irresolute fire was hurriedly returned.  The
Mingos in a body then dashed madly down along that
chasm verge, breaking through the single line of Miamis




AND THE OLD. NORTH WEST.


335


at that extremity.  The latter in turn wheeling swiftly
eastward in open column, went leaping after them     in
hot pursuit.  At intervals they continued to send forth
their pealing war-cry, until from far away, it but faintly
reached the scouting party at their station on the opposite bank of the chasm.
To keep the various personages of our story properly
up with its progress, we will at present direct our attention to the inmates of that gloomy cave, down in
that deep abyss.   It but little recked them  that the
setting  sun  was already  allowing  the  first twillight
shadows to creep into the glens and nestle in the leafy
nooks of the forest world outside.
For them  there was no bright sunshine at noon-day,
and no gloaming at eventide.   The darkness of the chill
damp vaults in which they were all for the time immured, was but partially dispelled by a pitch pine torch
kept steadily burning.  This being one of the places of
rendezvous for the renegade band, they kept there a
liberal supply of blankets and robes of. large furred
animals.
Rough and depraved as those two white desperados
had often proved themselves, they had yet endeavored to
soften, for Alice and Effie, the rigors of their harsh
confinement.  They had used them kindly, even tenderly,
within the scope of their limited means.   Both captors
and captives had been now for hours in a state of fearful agitation.  The maidens had been alternately hopeful and depressed.  They knew that friends, from  some
source, were near.  They also believed that a fierce conflict was at times raging above them.
They felt that the issue of that conflict might be
doubtful, possibly fatal to those whom they dearly loved.
They realized how   utterly impossible it was for those




336


ILEGENDS 0F MICHIGAN


friends to find or reach them, except by the canoe in
which they -had been transported thither.    They even
dwelt upon the fact, that.if that slender guiding line
were cut in twain, or that canoe wrecked, or set adrift,
even if their friends should be slain, or fail to reach
them, they could never escape from  that gloomy prison,
but must stay to pine and starve.      "! They were
lost!  Irretrievably lost!"
The renegades were equally exercised by alternations
of hope and fear.   One of them   had been listening for
some little time on the outer platform ledge, when the
first whoop of their follower announced some triumph
above.  He at once realized that they must have been
tracked, to their lair, and  that the  crisis had come.
Next -he saw the brave appear with a captive at the
lower' landing, evidently about to come up to the cavern.
Hastily stepping within he thoughtlessly and rather
exultingly stated the facts to his comrade, in the hearing of the maidens.   He abruptly turned back to lift
and pass the curtain again.    But before it was done
they all heard a fall without and a rifle report above.
It was then that the outlaw raised and quickly fastened
the curtain.
In gliding along that dark passage he came near
stumbling over the body of the dead Mingo.    His mood
was in a twinkling of the eye changed to one of desperate, despairing frenzy.  Seizing the stark warrior by
the arm, he dragged him within, and fiercely flung the
body almost at the feet of the three sitting on the
piled up robes near the rear wall.
It was this rough, uncouth act of the half demented
outlaw, that drew from the captives those heart-rending
shrieks, which being heard by her, brought Mishawaha
from  the canoe to the platform ledge.  A few moments




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


337


previously, the maidens had been told of a captive taken
and on the way to the cave.    They had thought cliefly
of their two brothers, Jim  and- Will, as the most likely
to come to the rescue, and to be foremost in pursuit.
They had feared that those young men might recklessly  plunge  into  personal  risks  in  their  behalf.
Thus in their keen    anxiety  and gloomy   forebodings,
they had assumed the fact that the captive now being
brought to the cave was either Jim      or -Will.  But
whichever it was they expected to see him alive. When
therefore a stark and   bloody corpse was thus flung
rudely at their feet, without a glance at form or feature,
race or color, or even   costume   they  gave voice to
their great agony in that wild. scream.
The impulsive   Effie after the first paroxysm, flung
herself down upon. her knees to caress the prostrate
form, whether brother or lover.    She then first gave
to the person and features a scrutinizing glance.  The
revulsion was instantaneous and the reaction  was violent.  A look of disgust and loathing flitted across her;
speaking features.  Then a beaming joyous gleam    suffused her countenance, dancing in her liquid eye, and,
smiling in her parted lips.




CHAPTER VIII.


With a single bound she was on her seat again.
Throwing her arms around the neck of Alice she
whispered in her ear the comforting assurance:    "0!
Alice!  It is not one we love.    It is one o' those
odious followers of the outlaws."   Alice came bravely
through the ordeal from  grief to joy.  She neither subsided into  a dead faint, nor a hysteric spasm.    But
with crystal drops of joy trickling down her cheeks
and a look of serene happiness lighting up eye and
countenance she replied:   "I am  grateful that we were
so utterly mistaken.  God's mercy is ever beyond our
deserts."
Both were again silent as the most active outlaw
abruptly spoke.  "If the Mingos fail us we are now
lost.  Both our native followers are doubtless slain. I
go now to avenge them."     Thus saying and snatching
up his rifle, he looked to the priming and left for the
front platform ledge.
Mishawaha after slaying him there as we have heretofore related, resolved upon going at once to the rescue of the hapless maidens from imminent violence and
possible butchery.  Drawing another arrow  and placing
it. beside the bow in her left hand, she essayed to grope
her way to the interior of the cave.   She caught the
direction of the previous gleams of light she had seen.
She felt reasonably certain that but one man was now
with the captives.  She could hold him in check, and
if need be send an arrow to his heart.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


339


She groped her way to the drop curtain, and there
listened with bated breath.  All within was still as the
grave.   Believing  the curtain to be simply suspended
upon a horizontal line above, she passed her hand lightly
along its surface, searching for the edge at one side.
Without a tremor of heart or nerve, she drew that
curtain aside and stepped briskly into the lighted grotto.
Standing there as the curtain dropped back to its
place, her attitude, aspect and whole demeanor were
eminently imposing. Fastening that falcon eye, now scintilating with a steel glitter, full upon the renegade
sitting on the opposite side of the apartment, she advanced her left foot slightly, and elevated her bow with
arrow notch on string.   She next addressed the miscreant in tones not loud, but having a clear metalic ring.
"Stir not! Vile woman stealer! Or I will send an
arrow to your false heart!   Your native followers are
dead.  I have just slain   your confederate, and stand
ready to seal your doom  also.  I have friends outside,
and so have these maidens.   We came to rescue them
out of your hands, and take them   home.   We shall do
it.  What say you? Shall it be life or death for you?,"
Terror stricken and ghastly was the visage of that
craven man.   Trembling in every limb, and with a cold
sweat oozing out and standing in beaded drops on his
pale brow, he gaspingly replied:  "I surrender and beg
for my   life."  "'Tis well," she answered.    ' But I
make no pledge for others.   I will not kill you, if you
submit to be disarmed and bound.    Draw your weapons
and toss them half way to me on this rocky floor."
The outlaw promptly complied, drawing and tossing
both tomahawk and knife as directed.     Again  Mishawaha spoke, this time to the maidens, seated a few feet
distant from their captor.




340


LEGBEDS OF MICHIGAN


"One of you    poor sufferers take the   knife  from
the floor, and cut a piece twice the length of your arm,
from  that thong hanging on the wall at your right."
Effie stepped forward, raised the knife and severed
the required piece,  "That is well." resumed the forest
queen.   "Now   bind his arms securely above the elbows
and behind his back."   Effie made eager efforts to com

ply, but her trembling fingers were
performance.  Seeing this, Alice went
Taking the thong, she firmly and
pinioned the passive renegade.
Mishawaha next advanced, lowering
satisfied herself by inspection that the
Then stooping over the body of the
drew  a knife from  the waist belt.
other knife which Effie had dropped
thong, she presented one to each of


powerless for the
to her assistance.
even artistically
her weapon, and
bonds were secure.
dead Mingo, she
Picking  up the
after cutting the
the maidens, with


the injunction, "wear them.    To us, when thus environed with perils, both life and honor may depend on
being armed.
"But now    I cannot. longer defer the inquiry and
you must answer.      Have these   base woman stealers
dared to use violence to you on the trail, or here in
this gloomy cavern?'    Both looked her calmly in the
face, whilst Alice frankly replied:
"Beyond the personal violence of our forcible abduction, with the inevitable hardships of our journey, and
the loss of freedom   since, we have suffered from  no
rudeness, or brutality on the part of our captors, or
their native followers."
The forest queen, with kindling but humid eye, and
features all agleam with radiant smiles, impulsively clasped
the damsels each in a warm  embrace, murmuring, whilst
thus engaged, in cooing flute-like tones, as though com



AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


341


muning with herself, and unconsciously giving voice to
inner thoughts, "I knew it must be so, as my eye first
fell on these lovely faces, I felt that the Great Spirit
had shielded their innocence and purity.   I traced the
deep lines of mental anguish and bodily suffering; but
I saw no stain of dishonoring outrage imprinted there."
Addressing them   now  in cheerful tones, she added,
" Now all can soon be made right with brothers and
lovers again.  For that you are each dearly loved by
the -brother of the other, I clearly perceived in imy half
hour's interview with them  back at Battle Creek..  You
can trust me, for I am     the wife of Dead Shot the
Ottawa scout of the Kalamazoo, although      he is:like
yourselves of the pale-face lineage.
' I know   by the rifle shots above, which we occasionally hear, that my husband with your brothers are
now  united in fighting for us up in the open air.  In
his own time and way, the Great Spirit over all; will
send them  here for our deliverance.  We will seat ourselves, for we have now only to watch and wait."
Reassured by the loving and hopeful words of their
wonderful visitor, and protectress, Alice and Effie seated
themselves one on either side of her, listening with
wrapt attention to her winning   words.   She informed
them how the scouts were called in to aid in the pursuit; of the incidents occurring on the trail up to the
period of her capture; and then of the events on tle
platform ledge before she found her way within.
We leave them thus communing, to revisit the upper
and outer world, and to look after the fortunes of other
actors there.  We last spoke of the flight of the Mingos down the southern margin of the chasm, and of
their close pursuit by the Miamis.  That. extended rift
of the rocky formation by some natural convulsive throe,




342


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


so singularly opened, had its eastern terminus one mile
below the cave.
Like as it often occurs in the shore line of lake or
river, that elevated table range had an abrupt and
sheer descent of many feet, meeting at its base the
margin of a flat marshy   region.  Into this the water
of the gorge stream  was discharged.  Thence it found
its way by a devious and obstructed channel to the
sluggish Maumee river.
At the immediate mouth of the chasm the debris of
sand and disintegrated ledge stone, borne down by the
current and there deposited, had formed a compact and
firm  bottom  somewhat elevated.  Over this the volume
of the stream took a lateral spread, becoming shallow, and only knee deep to a person fording it.   Here
then by descending, crossing over, and then ascending
the steep, a transfer from  one side of the chasm to the
other was easily effected.
A passage thus made and the summit regained, an
admirable stand could be made against a pursuing foe.
This was the point aimed at by the Mingos in their
flight down the chasm verge. The Miamis being familiar with the region, fathomed clearly the attempted
stratagem of their enemies.
One of their number wounded in the leg and disabled for that exciting race, remaining near the angle,
crawled to the brink and hailed the scouting party on
the opposite side.  He informed them    of the distance
to the fording place; of the admirable stand the Mingos
could make against the Miamis, and of the probable
defeat of the latter there.  In that event the Mingos
would soon be upon them    at the angle.
The scouts grasped the situation at a glance.  They
saw their peril and the only means for avoiding it.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


343


Never did\ six men make better time than they did down
their own side of the gorge.   They had a well defined
trail making a short cut of two ox-bow bends, thus
materially shortening their route as compared with that
of the Mingos over opposite.     The latter also stood
twice at bay, during their flight, spending several minutes each time, in arrow discharge, seeking to check the
hot pursuit of the Miamis.    These efforts proved futile
beyond wounding some on both sides.
With their attention thus absorbed during their second
halt, the Mingos failed to discover through the fringe of
bushes, that the scouts were passing them in the last
quarter of a mile heat.  The fact was nevertheless one
of which they were painfully aware a few minutes
later.  For about thirty rods short of the abrupt descent, when the Mingos were running compactly near
the chasm brink, they received three rifle and three
bow shots from the scouts in ambush over opposite, all
of which told fatally.
The scouting party flew onward again to the summit of
that sheer descent.  There their rifles were reloaded and
fresh arrows fitted to the bow strings. With these a
half dozen more Mingos were laid low, just as they
were about plunging down that descent to the fording
place.


22




CHAPTER IX.
The effect of those two discharges was decisive. The
Mingos wheeled suddenly south, and dashed away in
headlong career on  the top. of the table range, with
the exultant Miamis close on their heels, and sending
forth most demoniac yells.  The surviving Mingos, now
barely.a score, bent their energies solely upon  an escape with life.  The Miamis forgot their long cherished
revenge against the outlaws.  Wildly excited by a triumph over hereditary foes all their efforts were now
for additional scalps.
The scouting party thus left sole occupants of that
coveted  u   it, being satisfied that the rout and dispersion of the Mingos was now complete, turned back
with rapid strides for the angle and the cave again.
The three pale-faces with feelings keyed up to the
highest pitch not only vied with each  other in speed,
but actually left the three natives ingloriously beaten.
Dead Shot;, Jitn and Will, controlled by a common
impulse, as they arrived at the fissure in the bank, descended to the water's edge.     There they found the
canoe  in  proper position.   Will now   addressed  the
others.  "All aboard!    You two had better watch, I
will pull on the line."  When all had stepped into the
canoe, Jim responded to Will's suggestion saying, "Let
Dead Shot watch from the bow whilst we both pull on
the line."
The vigorous outlay of strength by those excited and,impatient young men, carried the bark steadily and




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


345


swiftly up to the platform ledge, in the waning twilight of that eventful day.  They ceased to   pull seasonably, allowing the craft to come safely to its mooring.  In their eagerness the three leaped upon the flat
rock, neglecting to fasten the canoe.   Heedless of its
instant departure, the three men were now intently
peering into the thick darkness of that yawning cavern.
Eyesight was wholly unavailing in their present extremity.  Quivering with emotion they stood, with bated
breath, listening for the slightest sound.  All was quietly
rayless and silent as the grave.    The strain  on  the
nerve and spirits of the young men was fearful. Dead
Shot, whose faith in the forecast and resources of his
wife, was almost boundless, gathered both hope and
courage from that very   stillness.  He resorted to one
of their usual signals.
He gave the natural aud nicely modulated notes of
the cuckoo.  The slight echoes had barely ceased, when
the three heard them distinctly answered from the interior.  Mishawaha had waited long, and latterly     with
sore misgivings, for some token of their presence at the
landing.  When those notes fell upon her waiting ear,
she instantly responded, her imitation being so true to
nature that Alice and Effie both started     and  gazed
about for the living bird.
The forest queen next rising  up tripped lightly to
the curtain, drew it on one side and trilled forth the
spirited notes of the whipporwill. Now Lynx Eye with
the other two natives pursuing the steps of the white
men, had reached the bottom   of the fissure, just as the
canoe was by the current returned to its regular station.  Imagining it to  have been purposely sent back
for their use, the three stepped aboard and pulling up,
landed on the platform where the others were yet




346


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


standing.  Tekonsha however carefully fastened    before
he relinquished the canoe.
At the very moment Lynx Eye gained a firm       footing on the rock, Mishawaha was in the act of trilling
those bird notes.  By thus brushing    the curtain aside,
the  light gleamed   steadily  outward.  She   was   too
shrewd to stand exposed, but sheltered her person behind the screen until she made sure of the friendly
character of those approaching.   Our dwarf needed    no
additional evidence of her identity.  The notes he knew,
with the one who gave them as well. He answered
promptly and so perfectly that it seemed like a responsive echo.
As he closed the strain he spoke out audibly.    "As
true as me lives, 'tis our queen of scouts.    Her have
good news.   Me know it by 'em     lively notes."  Short
as his speech had been, the pale-faces were gone before
he had ceased to speak.   The three were already    half
way   to the curtain entrance.    Dead Shot next sped
around its hanging   folds to  embrace his wife, whilst\
Jim  and Will fairly flew across that inner apartment to
wildly clasp, each a maiden  to his bosom.     To those
four beating hearts that moment of blissful reunion was.
like a paradise regained.
Yet singular as the fact we record may seem to our
readers, the pairs who thus met in that first loving
embrace, and so passionately and then lingeringly tasted
that intoxicating lip dew, were not brothers and sisters.
Afterwards, indeed, there was a short changes of partners, when the ties of affectionate kindred were duly
acknowledged.   But pleasant and ecstatic as those several reunions were, they were necessarily abbreviated, for
other claims and duties were then     too urgent to be
disregarded.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


347


The various individuals who were yet strangers were
duly introduced and all the scouts received 'the fervent,
tearful thanks of Alice and Effie, for all their generous
efforts and sacrifices in their behalf.  Mishawaha then
narrated briefly what had occurred to her out on the
platform  and within the apartment.  She detailed the
method of her capture up at the angle tree.   She also
related what she had said and done to the captive outlaw then present, as well as what the maidens had said
touching the kind treatment they had experienced during
their captivity.
Alice and Effie then succinctly gave their relation of
the time and manner of their captivity and the leading
incidents  of their journeying.  They reiterated  their
statement to Mishawaha, that beyond the holding them
in captivity, the renegades had treated them as kindly
and considerately as circumstances seemed to allow.  At
this point, and upon the suggestion of Dead Shot further
discussion was postponed to some future time, when they
stood again fairly on the upper bank, in the outer
world.
Lynx   Eye,and White Ferret proposed    that they
would handle the canoe, alternately back and forth till
all were transferred to the other side.  The offer was
accepted and they now went in pairs.    Tekonsha and
the bound captive being the last pair ferried over.  So
soon as they were landed each pair had ascended by the
fissure to the upper table.
When all were there grouped, except the two native
scouts, they together walked up to the angle, and seated
themselves.  The two scouts left behind, returning to
the cave, collected and rolled up in convenient packages,
the blankets and skin robes that had been used or kept
there by the desperadoes.  In a couple of trips these




348


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


were passec over and then taken up by the scouts and
deposited at the fissure summit.
Whilst they were thus employed, Tekonsha took the
bound captive out upon the point of the angular projection.  He there examined and   added to -his present
bonds by lashing his ankles firmly and his hands across
his chest.  Then leaving him    there, helplessly bound,
and incapable of rising, he returned to the tree at
whose roots Mishawaha had been captured, and around
which the others were now grouped.
Shortly after the two   native scouts also came up
each with a blanket and furred -robe compactly rolled
for carrying.  Dead Shot enquired of Lynx Eye for what
purpose they were intended.   The only answer he received from the dwarf was, "Me 'spose 'em    needed by
somebody 'fore much long."    As his remark was finished they were all startled by sundry  whoops half a
mile down their side of the chasm.
Dead Shot's first order was, "Let every one look to
his weapons, especially knife and tomahawk.  Lynx Eye
will start a fire ten rods down the trail.  White Ferret
will gather and pile on dry   sticks and limbs.   Then
both come back to us."    These orders were promptly
executed.  Even   Alice and Effie felt for the knives
Mishawaha had given them, and which they     had since
carefully worn.  The fire was ablaze, whilst the scouting party now prone upon the ground were keenly
watching the shadowy forms which had just reached the
fissure.
Seeing the fire but no figures flitting about it, the
chief heading the approaching band, knew that it indicated preparation and boded fight.  Just then observing
the heaps lying there in the shadow at the fissure
mouth, he made of them      a hasty  examination.  His




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


349


conclusion was that the scouting party had visited and
thoroughly cleaned the cave of its contents.     If so
then none but friends were there before him.    Acting
upon  the thought he shouted     aloud:  "The Miamis
welcome the Ottawas    We much     glad you   get back
pale-face squaws.  Hope you'll get horses too."
Tekonsha recognized that voice, and further identifying the speaker as the leader of the Miami band, rendering  them  such  efficient  aid in the  Mingo  fight,
springing to his feet exclaimed:  "It is all right. We
much alarm   for no cause.  They are Miamis, much our
friends."  Therefore, stepping briskly to the fire, he in
turn shouted aloud:
"The Miamis are welcome to our camp-fire.     Them
made big fight with Mingos.    Make 'em run like dogs.
Take many scalps, too."
As he closed his speech the scouting party grouped
themselves on the west side of the fire, whilst the Miamis advanced to the opposite one, bringing with them
the packages of robes and blankets.   Dead.Shot- now
thanked them  for their assistance- in rescuing the paleface maidens, and punishing the woman    stealers.  The
Miami leader next enquired after the fate of the outlaws.   Tekonsha replied:   "Two   Mingos dead.    One
renegade pale-face dead.  One alive.  Him lay, out there
bound," pointing in the direction  of. the chasm  angle.




CHAPTER X.
There was an instant and vehement outcry    by   the
Miamis.   "He must be ours to punish.     We have the
best, the oldest claim.  We take him  back to -our people.  Then burn him at stake, and have big pow-wow."
The desperado from where he lay could distinctly see
and hear his doom thus pronounced.     When, therefore,
the Miamis rushed towards him in a body, he gave a
piercing shriek, writhing in his helpless agony.
Then, before they could reach him, seized by a sudden inspiration, he rolled over and over to the brink of
the fearful precipice.  The Miamis redoubled their leaps
and strained every nerve to frustrate his evident purpose.
But they were too late to arrest the last frenzied effort
of his strength.  For raising himself almost to a sitting
posture he dashed both body and limb head foremost
over the chasm verge, plunging sheer out from the wall
into the dark abyss.
"Ugh!" Exclaimed the Miami Chief, turning     away
in open  disgust.  "Miamis' no burn him     now.  Him
seem to like water best. Him go to bottom like one
big stone."  They all returned  to the fire.  Tekonsha
explained to them standing there, that the scouting party
were in haste to return.  That when the rising   moon
made it light, it was their intention to leave for the
valley where their horses had been left.
He further stated that as a recompense for their assistance, they would bestow upon them the blankets and
robes of the renegades, except the small packages held




ANI) THE OLD NORTH WEST.


351


by Lynx Eye and White Ferret.        The Miamis, delighted by this unexpected liberality, testified their thankful acceptance by a clamor of voices, wild gesticulations
and uncouth antics.
In the midst of these friendly demonstrations, the
scouting party making their ceremonious adieus, set forth
on their back  trail for the valley.  Lynx Eye and
White Ferret, with shouldered packages, took the lead.
Then came by twos, Jim    and Effie, Will and Alice,
Dead Shot and Mishawaha with Tekonsha in. the rear.
In due time and without incident, they arrived at
the southern verge of the valley, in which their horses
had been successively hoppled out to feed.  There they
halted, as the thought first occurred to a majority of
them, that there were not horses enough, even if they
found their own, to supply the wants of the    present
party.  Lynx Eye perceiving the drift of their perplexed ideas, met the emergency, speaking in his peculiar style.
"Me think of this over at chasm.     When   Mingos
come there, then me think outlaws sent for 'em. Ef so,
them surely mean to kill us there. Then them come
back here.  Again me think.    Meb'be all horses come
here too, so them  ride 'em  away.  Now  you all stay
here much still.  Me an White Ferret go see.    Ef we
find horses, we fetch 'em  so you see 'em plain.  Then
you come too."
The project was approved, and the scouts started
warily down the slope, each carrying his package.  They
veered obliquely to the right so as to strike the valley
higher up, where their animals had been hoppled out to
feed. They soon discovered a drove of horses compactly
clustered but grazing. Their own seven were there, but
with them  were seven  others.  Of the latter number




352


~ LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN -


White Ferret recognized the two that had been    stolen
at Battle Creek.
Lynx Eye remarked: "Me spect to find it so. Mingo
keep 'emi togither close."  The scouts laying aside their
bundles, looked to their weapons, sank to the ground
and crept to within  a dozen rods of the herded animals.  There were, dotting over that valley, scattering
trees and clumps of bushes.   They separated right and
left to make the circuit.  When Lynx Eye had crept
one-half his distance, he espied a brave seated by a tree
evidently watching the horses while feeding.  The scout
made a detour so as to approach that tree at the back
of the brave.
This maneuver was speedily accomplished and he thus
reached the spot without being discovered.   With upraised tomahawk, darting around the tree he drove the
weapon deep into the brain of his unconscious victim.
Next facing towards the horses he gave a whoop.      It
was answered   from  beyond the animals.    The dwarf
then passed his knife to the heart, and lifted the scalp
of the Mingo.
The scouts met beside the horses.     White Ferret
addressed himself to the task of putting them  in traveling trim, whilst Lynx Eye went for their packages.
On his return all was ready for a start.  Believing the
maidens had ridden the native animals stolen at Battle
Creek, those packages were lashed to the saddle of each
of those ponies.
Down the valley bottom    they then- headed.   After
making some eighty rods they were met by the main
scouting party.  Great was the joy of all to find that
each was now provided with a serviceable horse.   Lynx
Eye pointing to the packages on the backs of the recaptured ponies, remarked in patronizing tone:      Me




A1ND THE OLD 'NORTH WEST.


353


'spose sure pale-face squaws. like 'em   much   on  long
trail."
Jim  and Will, although with a'vivid blush, warmly
thanked  the native   scouts for their thoughtful care,
where they had themselves been so remiss,     Dead Shot
and Tekonsha also commended the two scouts for their
sagacity about the outlaw  horses, and their shrewd manner of overreaching and slaying the Mingo.
All being   now   comfortably mounted   they   started
forward in the order they had first assumed, with the
young people in cheerful chat.   The five riderless horses
readily fell'into the line of march  on  the trail. - At
early dawn they arrived at the outlaw   camp, near the
elbow of the grand Saginaw route.     Haltingi there Dead
Shot at once disappeared with his rifle, whilst Lynx Eye
kindling a fire quietly awaited his return.
Twenty minutes had barely elapsed when     the crack
of that rifle was heard.   The dwarf spoke out in' seeming response, "That's the talk.   Now   me git venison
for broil.  Me 'spose so when me make 'erm fire.     All
soon welcome to big eat."    Dead Shot shortly   put in
his appearance with the hind quarters of a deer. ' A
plentiful repast followed.  At its close the venison  was
all consumed.   Jim  laughingly remarked to Dead lShot:
"It will be my turn next, if,I can spare the time from
more pleasant employment."
As the hour for starting arrived, and- after a conference with his wife apart, Dead Shot came forward with
a proposal for the entire party to change its homeward
route.  "'Mishawaha," 'he   said, -"was- anxious to  see
Alice and Effie safely housed under their parental roof
again."  He then added, "It is desirable to shorten their
travel, and our own distance will not be, largely increased.  I am, therefore, for taking the Saginaw trail;




354


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


thence down the Huron to where four of us now seek
their homes."
The proposal was greeted with universal acclamation.
Striking that beaten track easily, they pressed steadily
northward, until an hour past midday.    Then finding
good ground for a wayside rest, with a running brook
and luxuriant grass for the animals, they dismounted.
The men were quickly busy; some placing out the
horses; others kindling a fire; and others still, spread
blankets and robes for Mishawaha and     the  maidens.
None but Effie had noticed the absence of: Jim, from
trail or camp until he suddenly appeared with a venison saddle duplicating the first contribution by Dead
Shot.
After the repast and a rest for a couple of hours,
their journey was resumed and diligently prosecuted until
only a half hour's sun remained.  Then Lynx Eye in
the van,, shouted back that he and White Ferret would
rejoin them in camp. Thus saying the two hauled off
the trail at their left.  As the cavalcade swept on Dead
Shot, with a merry twinkle of his eye, said to the others:  "He scents game.   The two will win.   We shall
doubtless have a change in ours flesh diet."
Sure enough, when in the gloaming they had settled
down in the camp for rest, till the moon should rise,
the two native scouts came in, each bearing a brace of
fine fat turkies.  They were greeted with a shout of
applause.  Under its stimulus the two speedily dressed
and nicely cooked the birds.  As their feast was finished, Will seeing only a pile of bird bones remaining,
felt that in a few hours his own skill as a purveyor
would be tested.
Onward again was the word.     For the moonbeams
glinting over hill and dale now lighted their way, bath



AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


355


ing the broad landscape with her silvery radiance.  At
early dawn Will dropped away from the trail, leaving
the others to pass on their way.    Advancing, but in
the direction of their route, for half an hour, his search
for game was fruitless.  Then arriving at the base of
a low ridge traversing his course, he dismounted and
crept up to its summit.
Down the opposite slope, not more than ten rods
distant, a fat large sized doe was standing with a full
side exposure.   His aim  was quick, the trigger was
pulled and the bullet lodged in the vitals of his game.
The  hide was soon removed     and the saddle dressed.
Hastily remounting with his prize, he carried   it into
camp, a trifle late but equally  acceptable to all, with
the contributions that had preceded it.
Again they journeyed forward, this day reaching and
traversing the bank of the Huron down to the clearings
and in view. of the dwellings of the Senior Wingate
and Archer.   For several days those families had been
bowed down with grief, and for as many nights the
elder inmates had tossed upon   their beds in sleepless
anguish.
The united heads of the two households had mourned
each a darling eldest daughter, not only ruthlessly torn
away from  the fond endearments of home, but possibly
subjected to a fate far more appalling than death itself.




CHAPTER XI.


Those days had rolled wearily past with    no  intelligence of the lost ones, or of those who    had gone in
swift pursuit.  A  fearful foreboding  was fast settling
into a conviction with those stricken parents that the
first born son of each had also come to a bloody, untimely end.   The younger brothers and sisters of the
absent ones, alternated more frequently between the
extremes of grief and the hope of their return.
As our scouting party with the rescued maidens came
within view of those dwellings, Mishawaha, with true
womanly intuitions and wise forecast, drew     rein  and
turning addressed the others:
"It is not prudent for these sons and   daughters to
rush suddenly into the presence of their grieving parents,
sisters and brothers.  The news of their safety    must
precede them.   We must let hope and trust first shine
into and steady their anguished hearts.  Dead Shot and
I will ride forward and pave the way for a meeting.
You will all keep out of view till we give the signal
for your approach."
The wisdom   of the suggestion  commended itself to
all, and notwithstanding the eagerness of the young
people to make a headlong rush, they cheerfully submitted to the delay.   The two experienced scouts rode
leisurely along outside the fence till they reached the
front  of   the nearest dwelling.    Dismounting    they
hitched their horses and stepped within the gate.   The
front door was open and they saw the members of both
households there assembled.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


Approaching  the door, Dead Shot saluted the inmates courteously at the same time enquiring for the
houses of the Wingate and Archer families.    The eyes
of the entire group were wistfully turned upon the
strangers now  stepping  within the door.    The elder
Wingate sadly replied:   "Their homes are both within
these clearings, and this is one of them.  But why do
you thus inquire?"
"We have heard of the disappearance of your daughters," Mishawaha rejoined, "and also of the absence of
your sons, making strenuous efforts for their recovery."
"But whence came you? How did you learn these
facts?" abruptly enquired the senior Archer, at the
same time taking a hasty step forward, with eager look
and his face aglow with a wild hope of news.
"We belong away west on the Kalamazoo, but we
came now from   the Mingo country far south of this,"
calmly rejoined Mishawaha, and then added, "we first
heard, the rumors out west, and then among the Mingos."
Wingate and both those mothers now sprang to their
feet with intense anxiety depicted on every feature, and
with eyes seemingly devouring face and form    of both
the strangers.  Archer impulsively broke in again, "How
could you   hear it so soon and in    places so widely
asunder? unless you  are! oh God!    It must be so!
you are the famous Ottawa scouts?     You have been
on our children's trail."
"Friends!" said Dead Shot, "listen calmly to our
words.   We are those scouts.   We have been far, very
far on   that trail, as you  have wisely  conjectured."
Ceasing. to. speak for a moment, Mishawaha shrewdly
interposed,.saying:  "We have seen your four children
all alive."
Parents and children united in a chorus of shouts,




358


LEGENDS OF? MICHIGAN


"Alive! alive! Alice and Effie! Jim and Will all alive!"
Next those mothers, with tear-bedewed cheeks, sprang
together forward, each clutching an arm of the forest
queen, and each with a piercing   look fastened on her
features, they ejaculated, rather than uttered the words.
They are safe! Oh! tell us so!  You have rescued our
daughters!   You  have  shielded  our sons!    Blessed
woman!     Blessed scouts!  Tell us you have plainly!
We can all bear the news now.      Your faces have let
in the light of hope and trust.    You two have been
to us and ours angels of deliverance:"
Mishawaha wept in sympathy with those mothers as
she folded each in a warm  embrace.   Dead Shot stirred
to his inmost soul by that touching scene spoke hurriedly, "Yes, you can all bear the news we bring. Your
children free and safe will soon be- here."  Thus saying
he stepped to the door giving   the signal to those in
waiting.
For that token those sons and daughters had impatiently watched. Spurring forward now in a wild gallop,
Jim  and Will leaped from the saddle at the gate, aiding
Alice and Effie to alight.  Their parents and the children
were already in the front yard. The young men opening
the gate, passed the maidens through, but staid, themselves outside to witness those loving, blissful reunions.
Soon after, with heaving breasts, tear-stained cheeks, but
radiant countenances, they too were welcomed with like
embraces and loving tokens.
At the time Dead Shot with his wife first started
forward, Tekonsha and the two native scouts rode
away from  the clearings deep into the forest.  Now as
those family greetings were fully ended, the three natives
rode up to the gate with the carcasses of two freshlytaken deer.  Will as master of ceremonies, now    gave




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


359


formal introductions. all round.  Wingate   and  Archer,
seniors, tendered to the scouts one and  all their heartfelt thanks, for their priceless services to both families
in rescuing and safely returning their lost darlings.
Tekonsha   replied  briefly, saying:  "We all much
glad we could help.   But the Good Spirit of the pale
faces, him  help more than all.   He must not be forgotten in our much joy.     It is good time for a feast,
out in that grove near by.      Here is plenty meat we
brought for such purpose.    These pale-face squaws and
mothers can add what them like.    Lynx Eye and White
Ferret will make fire, roast 'em meat.   Tekonsha wants
all to eat and be much happy together."
The proposition of the chief was warmly seconded by
all.  Men and matrons were busily     engaged preparing
for the entertainment, whilst Alice and Effie grouped
the children around them listening to the wonderful
incidents of their wild forest ride.  The older men took
the horses of the cavalcade to a fine field of grass within
their enclosure.  Jim, Will and Dead Shot, arranged
rustic seats by a long table in the grove.
Withfin an hour's time, and with still an hour's sun.
that table was spread with nicely browned meat, a variety
of vegetables, dishes of boiled eggs, white bread sliced
on plates, with milk and golden rolls of butter. Around
that table were now gathered the five scouts with every
member of both the households.     To them    all, it was
a season of pleasant festivity, and an hour of unclouded
happiness.
In the early twilight the two families retired to their
separate dwellings.  The scouts preferring to spread their
blankets by   the fire in the grove, with    true native
politeness bade the two families a kindly adieu.   Mishawaha and the maidens separated after a fond, lingering


23




360


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


embrace.  Some hours later, taking' advantage of another
cloudless night, with its glorious moon, those tireless
scouts gathered from the enclosure their own, with five
~of the horses captured from the outlaws; but leaving in
the pasture lot, the two stolen from  Tekonsha, and ridden by the maidens in their devious journey from  Battle
Creek to their homes again.
At the request of the chief, Dead Shot with a
quenched coal wrote on the inside of a strip of bark
the words: "For Alice and Effie, the horse that each
rode on the trail."  The bark with the writing was
placed on the table.  Thereupon mounting they all rode
westward on the trail, the five riderless horses following.  By noon of the succeeding day they arrived at
Battle Creek.
Remaining there over night, Dead Shot with his wife
and Lynx Eye, pressing upon Tekonsha the outlaw horses, bade him and White Ferret adieu.   They took the
trail over Gull Prairie direct for the big Horse Shoe
Bend at Allegan, having learned at Battle Creek that
Wakazoo had returned thither from   Kalamazoo.   They
reached their own wigwam by the middle of the afternoon.  During that evening they reported to the old
chief the incidents of their long scouting tour.
Wakazoo listened at first attentively, but kindling up
in feeling and interest as the narrative progressed, he
finally, at its conclusion, expressed his delight at the
happy termination of the grave affair.  In the warmth
of his excitement he even expressed his regret that he
could not have been present at the condign punishment
meted out to the kidnapping outlaws with their thieving Mingo accomplices.
Having in the outset simply designed in this narrative sketch, to relate the incidents of the capture,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


361


recapture, and restoration of the maidens, we here bid
adieu to the scouts, until their reappearance in our recitals of other stirring events in which they actually
participated.  We might as well perhaps terminate our
entire narrative with this dismissal of our scouts.  But
unless we misjudge, our lady readers Would like to know
how it fared afterwards with those frontier families, and
especially whether those loving couples were ever duly
united in matrimonial bonds.
On these topics, then, we are inclined to add a few
paragraphs by way of a more formal conclusion.      To
the Wingate and Archer families, the fiery trial through
which they had passed, brought no further serious detriment or permanent injury..  Alice and Effie in their
home circles again, rapidly recovered from  the effects of
both bodily hardships and mental anguish.
In fact they learned to dwell with a species of
dreamy fondness over the excitements and even sharp
perils of their forcible abduction and wild forest ride.
It constituted an episode, a romantic adventure, in which
ihey had figured as heroines.  It was an epoch to be
cherished, and an event to be remembered, in the otherwise even tenor of their prosaic and uneventful lives.
To Jim and Will the adventure had proved, in many
ways, highly beneficial.  It brought to the surface personal traits and mental resources of which they had
been theretofore profoundly ignorant.  The trying ordeal
had suddenly rounded and ripened them up into a well
developed manhood.
In  the fall months of that same year, after due
preparation, a double wedding occurred.  The two young
couples between whom an ardent and reciprocal attachment had long    existed, with their parents took  two
large canoes, and dropping down to the mouth of the




362


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Huron, coasted up to Detroit.   There the marriage ceremony   between  the pairs was duly solemnized    by   a
Protestant clergyman.
Upon their return the young couples commenced
housekeeping by themselves, in new log houses, that fall
erected on "squatter claims," which the young men had
made adjacent to the homesteads of their parents. There
they dwelt for many years, in the enjoyment of a full
average share of wedded bliss.   They saw those parents
peacefully  descending  into the  vale of years.   Their
younger brothers and sisters arriving at maturity successively entered upon the cares and responsibilities of
life. Alice and Effie in becoming mothers developed
into fine specimens of the genuine American matron.
Their husbands   kept an   even  pace with them   in
ripening  development.   They  became pillars of social
order, and towers of strength in the " great cordon sanitaire" of advancing western  civilization.  At home or
abroad, in the domestic circle, or on committees,of
safety in their enlarging  community, they met the risponsibilities of life, with broad shoulders and manly
hearts.








'ft


4




/


-       C. —


PIERRE.




STAR LIGHT AND RED HAND;
OR,
THE DISCARDED OJIBWAY WIFE AND SON.








INTRODUCTION.


To persons blest with an artistic eye for picturesque
and lovely landscape views, the southern shore of Lake
Superior presents many attractions.   As matter of fact
it is unquestionably true, that the grandeur of lofty
mountains; the abrupt and sheer descent of yawning
chasms; the beetling cliffs with storm-stained masses of
overhanging rocks, are absent from the scene.     But to
the artistic eye attuned to the natural outline beauties
of ever shifting vistas, a full compensation for that absence, is furnished by the novel groupings constantly
crowding upon the vision with their exquisite coloring
of light and shadow.
Thus for instance, whilst sailing up the lake at the
proper distance, with the sunlight falling upon the
"Pictured Rocks," at the requisite angle, the panorama
of opening and dissolving views is actually bewildering.
To one possessed of a lively imagination, those strange
fantastic figures, robed in their brilliant coloring of shifting hues, conjures up scenes of weird enchantment.
Next in order come those massive deposits of iron,
in hill and mound, and   stratified  horizontal drift rock,
oftimes enwrapping huge masses of pure mineral in
bulk.  In the   purity  and fineness of their wonderful
iron deposit; in its working properties and serviceable
qualities; in the vastness of its range, with an  almost
limitless aggregated quantity, the world, as yet, has developed no available parallel.




368


LEGEN)S OF MICHIGAN


Drifting westward still, whilst leaving Iron Bay far
to the south, the eye of the tourist, at length, fastens
upon Kewenaw point.     There the more valuable mineral bearing range of uplifted igneous rock, first outcrops
above the ordinary land and water level.  This amygdaloid trappe range is crossed transversely at intervals with
narrow veins richly stored with silver and copper.
Those veins are usually indicated by a surface exhibit
of chrystalized quartz.  They are generally wrought by
sinking shafts deep in the bed rock, and then drifting
horizontally in the direction of the vein.  To the practiced eye of the geologist, however, the region has a
peculiar interest.  In  the conglomerate  formation  of
outlying masses; in the general appearance of the igneous rock; in the chrystalized globules found in its air
cells; and in the location and character of the mineral
veins, most conclusive evidence is furnished of their
volcanic origin.
In other words, the proof is quite satisfactory, that in
some remote period of the past, the present marginal
region of Lake Superior was subjected to intense heat, and
in  that condition  uplifted  by  volcanic throes.  The
radiating center of that igneous action was doubtless to be
found under the bed of that grand body of water.  If so,
its natural and only vent must have been a lateral outburst around the lake margin.  We accordingly find this
low-browed, densely timbered trappe range to be of narrow
breadth, whilst trending off westwardly for a long distance parallel with the shore or water line.    On the
southerly side of that narrow range the country gradually
falls off into rich glades of hardwood timber, traversed by
streams of pure water.  The latter ordinarily have a fair
current flow  towards the more southern waters.    The
region might prove well adapted for agricultural purposes,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


369


were it not for the short seasons, the severity of the
winters, and the burthen of snow, falling too deep for
man or beast.
Whilst gliding along on the bosom of the lake towards
La Point, we pass many points, on either hand, worthy
of our attention.  First in order beyond Kewenaw Point,
we reach Copper Harbor, formed by inundation    of the
coast, and having a small island like a bridge projecting half way across the front of the diminutive Bay.
Its chief importance is at the present time, derived from
active mineral transactions in its vicinity.
In the northern board, over against the Harbor, the
dim  outlines of Isle Royale may  be discovered.  This
island is separated from  the northern shore by  a narrow sheet of water.   It is of fair dimensions, but of
rough exterior, being in fact a rocky uplift, with numberless fissures, gorges and chasms.  Evidently of igneous
origin, it owes its present statue to a violent upheaval
from  the bed of the lake.
Among the numberless creeks and water courses having their sources in the trappe range, there are two,
between Copper Harbor and the Porcupine Mountains,
fairly entitled to the name of river.  The eastern  and
larger of these, the Ontonagon, traverses quite an  extensive region, whilst the Iron river sweeps the eastern
base of the mountains last named.
Inland from the mouths of the Ontonagon and Iron
rivers the trappe range becomes a more decided elevation, finally culminating in a northerly spur termed the
Porcupine  Mountains.   The latter have a bold shore
line thrust in trenchant form into the main lake.   Inshore those mountains are broken    and  rugged, being
traversed by fissures and chasms, thus presenting frequent exposures of amygdaloid and serpentine rock in places.




370


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


From  the most prominent peaks, the outlook over the
lake is grand, whilst inland within the compass of vision, many landscape views of exquisite loveliness are
both scattered and grouped.   West of these mountains
the shore-line view is less attractive.  The sameness of
its ever green skirting become monotonous, whilst the
sinuosities of bay and point prove both tedious and irksome in canoe coasting.
Passing the Apostle Islands and making a direct
traverse of the adjacent Bay we at length      reach  La
Point, the site of the present city of Duluth. Standing
at that long known western terminus of Lake Superior,
the tourist of a century ago, must have felt isolated
and far removed from all traces of our Caucasian civilization.
At the eastern extremity of this noble inland sea
there are many objects of interest.  The scenery around
the Saut de Ste Marie (or Soo St. Mary) is in various
aspects singularly wild and picturesque.  For the entire
distance occupied by the falls, or more properly speaking, the rapids, the outlet waters are darting and dashing, seething and foaming in wild career down their
rocky bed, whirling to the right hand and then to the
left, amidst rough boulders and craggy projecting points.
Below, the entire volume is finally gathered in its quiet
flow, seeking its destination in Lake Huron through the
devious channels and past the numerous islands of the
St. Mary's river.
As the scene of our present legend is laid in the
region whose salient points we have thus hastily sketched,
the reader may have occasion as the narrative progresses
to glance back at our introductory   description.  With
these preparatory remarks we will address ourselves to
our work in hand.




STAR LIGHT AND RED HAND:
OR,
THE DISCARDED OJIBWAY WIFE AND SON.
CHAPTER       I.
About two hundred years ago the entire region of
the Lake Superior was traversed and sparsely occupied
by aboriginal denizens.  They were apparently descendants of pioneer emigrants advancing in a direct route
from  the frozen regions of the northwest.  Their progressive occupation had been slow, even from the western to the eastern extremity of that noble inland sea.
Yet from sure data we may ascertain the fact that a
little over two centuries ago the lodge fires and settlements of the Red Hurons dotted, at intervals, the southern shore of Lake Superior from La Point to our
modern " Soo St. Mary's."
That occupation however was confined to a narrow
shore belt, chiefly grouped at the mouths of the rivers,
for the region by no means abounded in game.      The
different varieties of fish from water course and lake constituted their staple for subsistence.  This sparse tribal
occupation being by a people of common origin and line
of descent, had been generally peaceful, with a dearth
of thrilling incidents or startling epochs.




372


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


We have already stated that the fact of this Red
Huron occupation was definitely settled.  Our authority
for this is to be found in authentic history.   In the
year 1668 we are informed that Pere Marquette, a French
Catholic Missionary traversed both lakes and rivers by
canoe from~ Canada East to the island of Mackinaw
and the Soo St. Mary's.     During that same year he
founded Catholic Missons at each of those places, among
the Hurons, and in the following year he established a
similar mission among the Hurons at La Point.
It is doubtless true that this last experiment shortly
afterwards proved to be a disastrous failure, for the
Hurons with their missionary were forced to flee away
eastward to the Soo St. Mary's, having been vanquished
by a more westerly horde.    These dates and facts are
unquestionably reliable.  We are therefore warranted in
building upon them the opening incidents of our legend.
Previous to that visit of Pere Marquette, a wild
war-like horde of Ojibways, probably following the migratory trail of their Huron predecessors, had reached and
seated themselves in the Walhalla valley, in the middle
section of the Red River of the north.     For quite a
lapse of time there had remained a wide belt of vacant
neutral ground between those Ojibways and the Hurons
at La Point.    That Walhalla valley   answers to our
modern   name  of Pembina.      There our Ishmaelitish
branch of American aborigines flourished for a time
but were not content to remain.
Of migratory habits and plundering proclivities, they
not only enjoyed the excitements of the chase, but fairly
revelled in scenes of war and human slaughter.     Regarded as the progenitors of our more modern Chippewas, this picture will not be considered as too highly
wrought.   Whilst seated   at Walhalla, separate bands




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


373


were pressing their researches in all directions, in quest
of adventures.   One of those Ojibway     bands, whilst
thus employed, finally penetrated the country southeastward to the confines of the   Huron settlement at La
Point.
This event occurred in the infancy of the mission
school there established by Pere Marquette.  Shrewd and
subtile by nature; secretive and cautious in their temperament, and skilled in all the devices of scouts upon track or
trail, that Ojibway band devoted many nights to their furtive espials upon that settlement, both by land and water.
Ultimately returning to Walhalla, their glowing report
was submitted to a full council of chiefs. The news being
soon after publicly divulged, produced a wonderful excitement in clan and tribe.  Their native migratory longing
returned.  Their warlike ardor was aroused. A passionate
craving for blood fairly throbbed through every artery
and vein of moiety of the Ojibway braves.
An  expedition of chosen  warriors was planned and
duly  organized  by  the  chiefs with  their accustomed
astuteness and caution. Its object was the conquest of
the Huron territory at La Point.  With the full opening
of spring, an adequate force of braves fully armed and
hideous in their war paint, filed out of Walhalla upon
that lengthy campaign trail..
The   denizens  of that doomed    Huron   settlement
dreamed not of danger until, with a terrific warwhoop
from that beleaguering band, the deadly assault commenced at early dawn.    The settlement being but a few
rods inshore from the water, the attack was made from
the land side only.  But a few moments elapsed before
the women, children, and non-combatants made a desperate rush for their fleet of canoes, fortunately moored
close at hand.




874


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The Huron braves half clad as they were, but with
trusty tomahawk and knife in    hand, formed   a hasty
line in the rear of their friends, but face to face with
the enemy.    The fight was terrific.   On either side
heads were cloven and limbs were lopped with the
whirling tomahawk, whilst heart thrusts were given with
knives dripping with gore.   The contest was too unequal to be long endurable.    The Hurons made that
desperate but temporary stand for the escape of their
families and friends.
Step  by step  they  were  forced backward towards
their canoes; whilst thus disputing the ground inch by
inch they reached the open space between    the lodges
and canoes.   Then in perfect unison they wheeled, and
with a few flying bounds they stood beside the canoes.
Shoving off and vaulting aboard, they were soon en
masse, safe from  their assailants.  For that night attack
the Ojibways had left their bows behind, and they were
destitute of any craft for pursuit.
Coasting down the Southern lake shore, but occasionally stopping at small settlements for supplies, those
exile dwellers at La Point, ultimately reached and colonized  with  their friends at the   Soo   St.  Mary's.
Alarmed by the news of that western     bloody tragedy,
the denizens of that south shore as far eastward as
Kewenaw point, hastily collecting their effects, followed
in the wake of those fleeing exiles.
Back at La Point the surviving    Ojibways were far
from  being jubilant over their dear-bought victory. Several gallant chiefs and many a stalwart warrior had
been slain.  Taken by count, they had lost man for
man with the Hurons.     Of plunder they had secured
nothing valuable.  They now   lacked both the disposition and means to either pursue the retreating host, or




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


to provoke further hostilities.  They had been painfully
and most thoroughly taught the lesson, that the weapons of their enemies were superior to their own, and could
be both bravely and skilfully wielded.
Collecting and burying the dead, and taking formal
possession of the vacated tenements, swift runners were
despatched to Walhalla, with news of their conquest.
As promptly as time and distance would     allow, a numerous colony of Ojibways arriving, seated themselves at
La Point, claiming possession of all the adjacent region.
The advance of their detached. settlements, on either
shore of the lake, was cautious and dilatory.  After the
lapse of fifteen years they had failed to reach Copper Harbor on the Southern or Isle Royale near the northern shore.
The proper exposition of our legend requires us here
to revert again to some special incidents of that night
assault at La Point. A youthful Frenchman, familiarly
called " Pierre," had accompanied Pere Marquette from
Canada East to the Soo St. Mary's, and afterwards to
La Point.   He was of medium size, of a well-knit sinewy frame, graceful in attitude and movement, having a
clear dark  complexion  and comely features.   He was
in demeanor calm and self-possessed, but of retiring habit
and usually reticent.  He had tact in the woodscraft
of the savage, readily becoming an adept in the use of
all their weapons and implements for fishing, hunting
and trapping.
Pierre found leisure to spend many hours in the settlement. Becoming a proficient in the Huron dialect,
he was able to converse fluently with the natives.  In
the freedom of their lives, largely spent in the open
air, Pierre daily met, and thus formed an acquaintance
with the youthful daughters of both chiefs and noted
warriors.  With one of those maidens he speedily man



376


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


aged to fall desperately in love. The attachment proved to
be mutual and equally ardent on the part of the maiden.
The latter was the daughter of a local Huron chief.
She was young, sprightly, of graceful form and lovely
features.  Lithe and agile in step and movement, she
was gifted with the fleetness of the forest fawn.   Her
dark full eyes were possessed of magnetic power and
brilliancy.  Even Pere Marquette, impressed by her genial
disposition and flashing glances, called her, "Star Light.'
By that pet name she afterwards became widely known.
At the date of that midnight assault by    the invaiing Ojibways, those lovers were betrothed, and the time
set for their union was near at hand.     As the multitudes, startled, by the pealing war-whoop, rushed from
their lodges, and went surging in wild confusion for the
fleet of canoes, "Star Light" was at first in the crowd.
Glancing fearfully around, her eye fell upon her father
engaged in fierce encounter with the foe.   As she thus
gazed spell-bound, she saw that father's tomahawk go
crashing through the skull of his adversary.
But in another breath, she beheld two braves bounding towards him from    the enemy's line.  The blow of
the one he parried, but fell fatally pierced by the knife
of the  other.  Brave and spirited, but bereft of her
wonted   prudence, the  hapless  maiden, turning   back,
sprang  to  that scene  of butchery, and knelt heartstricken beside her dying parent.
The chief who dealt the blow, gave a glance of admiration at the lovely kneeling maiden, then stooping,
he gathered hex up in his stalwart arms and fled swiftly
to the rear of that fighting line. Finding his captive overborne by strong emotion, and powerless for any struggle, he placed her in a sitting posture, and deftly binding
her to a staddle, flew eback to mingle in the affray.
i




-CHAPTER II.


Notwithstanding the celerity of his retreating and returning footsteps, that Ojibway chief was barely able to
get in a single blow, before the Hurons, now clear of
the lodges, wheeled and sped for the fleet.   Then the
chief turned also, and retracing his steps, unbound his
captive and placed her in a vacant lodge in charge of
a brace of his followers.
But when in an after consultation, and whilst smarting and furious in view of their heavy losses, the body
of surviving Ojibways demanded the captive for a victim
at the stake, her captor Ne-on-ta-no-mah, stood bravely
up in her defense.   He was young, and had thus far
been only the leader of a band subject to his elder
brother, who was chief of a powerful clan.   That elder
brother had just fallen in the bloody, night assault, and
Ne-on-ta-no-mah was sure of succeeding to the vacant
chieftaincy.
In a second interview with his comely captive, he
was fascinated by her charms, and was sorely wounded
by one of Cupid's stray arrows.    When, therefore. the
discussion by the Ojibways, as to the final disposition of
the captive became vehement, her captor shewed himself to  be shrewed as well as brave.    Rising in his
place and glancing around the circle with a lowering
frown, he remarked, " The spirit must be abject indeed
that craves the blood of a maiden to atone for the loss
of men who had fallen whilst bravely fighting."    But
whilst he had vainly contended against the unmanly




378


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


clamor, he was resolved by means befitting his manhood to thwart the base scheme.
Then standing proudly erect he added, "Ne-on-ta-nomah is now the head of his family, but death has recently created a vacant seat in his wigwam.  That seat
I now fill by adopting the captive into my household.
This I do by force of unquestioned tribal law."  Thus
saying, he stepped proudly forward and taking the captive by the hand led her forth from the assemblage.
As the pair reached the vacant lodge again, the chief,
bestowing upon Star Light a look of undisguised admiration, informed her that she was to be his wife.  Although his language was unintelligible to her, yet the
look and gesture unmistakably disclosed to her his meaning.  With a heart filled with anguish, and a repellant
look she replied, "O, no! Me no be your wife!     Me
wife of Pierre.  Me be your slave, do much work, but
me no be your wife!"
Her language was unknown to Ne-on-ta-no-mah, but
her look was eloquent of both dissent and disgust.  He
was angered that she thus spurned the alliance he had
condescended to proffer.  His answer was curtly given.
"Squaw no choose for herself.   Chief choose for her,
Ne-on-ta-no-mah has spoken it."   Such was in truth
the barbarous native code, touching woman's rights.
Star Light again understood his meaning and knew that
she was doomed.
The lodge assigned to Pierre and solely occupied by
him prior to that midnight assault was at the extreme
southern verge of the Huron settlement.   It was near
the waters edge, whilst some thirty rods still further
southward, a little cove jutted into the shore line.  The
cove was closely embowered by the dense foliage of
trees skirting its margin.  There and under full cover




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


379


Pierre kept his canoe with all utensils.  There also he
secreted his trapping implements, his fishing tackle, with
a spare knife, tomahawk, bow      and arrows.   He had
rigged his staunch birchen  canoe, with  a slender mast
and "leg of mutton" sail.
On the night of that Ojibway onslaught Pierre had
reached his lodge late, and wearied by a tiresome hunting tramp.   After a frugal meal of cold broiled steak,
and simply divesting himself of his weapons and his
waist-belt, he  threw  himself   upon  a bed    of  skin
robes, and   was soon   soundly  sleeping.   From   that
slumber, in common with the other dwellers, he was.
aroused by that pealing war-whoop of the foe. Springing to his feet and   mechanically  replacing  his waistbelt with its weapons, he rushed outside of his lodge.
The first thought of Pierre was of his beloved Star
Light.   His first effort was in  behalf of her rescue.
Northward he sped with flying leaps, a weapon in either
hand. An Ojibway was crossing his track. The hatchet
of Pierre cleft his skull.  A  second  savage came with
a bound to his side.   With a left-handed sweeping blow
of the knife, the intruder was laid beside his comrade.
But in the act of withdrawing the weapon, he was
pitched head foremost by a terrible blow  upon  the left
shoulder blade.  For the time being that huge war-club
performed its work effectually.  Breathless and senseless,
Pierre lay prone upon his face stunned and motionless.
In  that fierce melee the grim    warriors were whirled
past him, and nearer the lake.   His consciousness was
soon restored, and with it a measure of strength returned. In the dim light, having the lake surface for
a back ground, he discerned the fleeing host of the
Hurons.
Rising slowly to his knees, he saw them entering
24




380


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


their canoes, and realized that flight and escape in that
manner were entirely feasible.    He   hoped  that Star
Light was in that throng of fugitives.     But for him
to join them   in that direction   was impossible.   His
courage returned as another thought flashed upon him
like an  inspiration.  The way was open to his own
canoe, with that he could rejoin them, if his strength
would but serve him to reach it.    He was able to arise
erect and stagger southward.   But as the numbness produced by the blow subsided, and physical reaction set in,
the excruciating pain he suffered was seemingly past
endurance.
His head was in a dizzy whirl.    Gasping with faintness, reeling and stumbling, he still struggled onward to
the margin of the cove.    There he managed     to  stow
his effects on board, but in striving to dislodge his
canoe in his faint and weak condition, he lost his balance and toppled over into the water.     Luckily it was
there shoal, and his footing was readily regained.   His
involuntary bath proved both refreshing and invigorating.
Standing beside the canoe, he raised and adjusted his
slender mast with the sail idly flapping about it. Then
shoving the bark afloat he crawled within it, and headed
with his paddle outward for open water.    All this had
been accomplished by the use of the right arm alone,
for his left arm   hung useless and motionless by his
side.  Paddling with one hand he finally managed to
gain an offing of forty rods from  the shore.
The fleet of Huron canoes in the full morning light,
was fast vanishing from his view.    Feeling the  breeze
fanning his cheek from   off shore, the paddle was now
abandoned.   Seating  himself in the stern and hauling
upon the line attached to the sail, he was overjoyed to
behold it gradually but steadily filling.  In a few  mo







:.C-   -  -
-- - - -           -.4
- a

8TAR LIGHTI.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


381


ments more    he had   sufficient headway to shape his
course.  The breeze continued to freshen until he found
his craft dancing over the mimic waves.
By noon he had the Huron fleet broadly in view,
and was content to follow in its wake. At the mouth
of the Montreal they all beached 'their canoes and landed
at the Huron settlement for food and supplies.   Pierre
was too much disabled from the effects of the blow to
move about.   A friendly Huron brought him food.    Of
this he partook with some relish, carefully storing what
remained.  Hearing of their purpose to at once resume
their eastward flight, the wind still favoring, and fearing
still greater disability from his bruises, Pierre set sail
again, resolved to precede them.
Invigorated by the food he had taken, and rendered
hopeful by the favoring breeze, he held on his way for
many   hours.   Finally  having  passed  the  Porcupine
Mountains and the mouth of Iron river, the Ontonagon
seemed to invite his entrance.  Rounding in   and running up for half a mile, he landed on the eastern shore
at a thriving Huron settlement.  Exhausted  and feverish he was too ill to stand or walk.   One of the residents kindly helped him to a lodge, and laid him upon
a bed of skin robes.   Next furnishing him  with nourishing food, he at length applied healing leaves to his
bruises.
In due time the Huron fleet arrived with its migrating host.  Then Pierre caused a general inquiry and
search to be made for Star Light.    She certainly was
not in the crowd, and no one had seen her since the
bloody assault at La Point.  This intelligence came near
unsettling the reason of Pierre.  After the first paroxysms of his grief and utter despair subsided, his lips
became bloodless, his countenance assumed a deathlike




382


LEGEN)DS OF MICHIGAN


palor, and his eye the fixed expression of hopeless mental
agony.   He became moody and taciturn.       When the
time arrived for the host to move forward again he
utterly refused to accompany them.
As that colony departed also with     the multitude,
being panic stricken with fear of the Ojibways, Pierre,
in his obstinacy, was left sole tenant of that deserted
settlement.  His gloomy depression   and morbid melancholy remained. although his bodily health improved.
The healing properties of those medicinal herbs removed
the soreness and discoloration of the bruises, and restored to him  the free use of his limbs.    Thus physically speaking, "Pierre was himself again."
He never questioned the grounds of his belief that
Star Light had actually perished in that midnight massacre.  The idea of her possible captivity never entered
his brain.   Regarding her as forever lost, life henceforth to him   would   be both   aimless  and  worthless.
Shunning human society his should be a hermit's life.
His lone hut and fire, for the period of a twelvemonth,
were the only evidence of a human residence in the
Ontonagon valley.
By chance, after the lapse of that period, a roving
Ojibway was driven by a storm     to the mouth of that
river, where his craft being capsized he was nearly
drowned.   Pierre came promptly to the rescue, conducting him to his own hut, and there caring for and feeding him.    The native was from  La Point.   Before taking his leave he chanced to mention Ne-on-ta-no-mah,
the resident chief, and his wife, Star Light.
Striding hastily up and   grasping  the arm   of the
Ojibway, Pierre fiercely enquired, "What mean you by
speaking that name of Star Light?"     Startled by the
rasping tone and wild manner of his questioner, the




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.             383
native promptly responded, "Me mean chief's wife. She
one young Huron squaw     once.   Him   seize her that
night when her people flee away in canoes.  Him shortly marry her.   She look big sorry."
In the very acme of frenzied rage, and with the
aspect of a veritable demon, Pierre shrieked forth the
words, "Out of my sight! Ojibway dog! I have fed
and sheltered you.   Else I would slay you outright."
Frightened by what he saw and heard, the native fled
to his canoe, whilst Pierre with scintillating eye and
lips foam flecked with wrath, strode back to his lone
hut.




CHAPTER        III.
This revolting Ojibway wifehood for Star Light, was
most abhorrent to the mind of Pierre.    It upset in a
breath all his cherished notions of the purity of the
lovely maiden, or of her undying devotion to her virgin
betrothal. He could easily imagine how Ne-on-ta-no-mah
might capture and hold her with the strong hand. He
could also  readily believe the chief capable of using
brute force towards his unwilling victim.  But the very
idea that Star Light could submit to his dishonoring
embraces, and still consent to live, was to him a monstrous fraud upon the personal rights of her betrothed.
In that hour of stern reality, the idol of his cherished
heart worship, was rudely hurled from its pedestal, never
to be replaced.    The darling image of her beautiful
form and features-the remembrance of her witching
graces and genial disposition-with his abiding faith in
her vestal purity and undying devotion; all these, so
long enshrined in thought and memory, were rudely torn
away and flung to the winds.
Thrown into a transition state, the mind of Pierre
wildly oscillated between the wide extremes of lasting
love and passionate hate.   As those vibrations ceased,
the mind, by a natural law, assumed the midway position, of calm indifference.  The thought of Star Light
ceased to awaken a single emotion of joy or grief-love
or hatred-even of pity or contempt.      For love thus
ignobly crucified, there can be, seemingly, no resurrection.
But whilst all the sensibilities of his soul became




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


385


completely ossified towards his former darling, the mind of
Pierre was actively surveying the opposite grounds of retaliation and revenge. Towards Ne-on-ta-no-mah, as the
author of his woe, Pierre instinctively indulged in feelings of immeasurable hatred.   To his disordered fancy
the conduct of the chief towards Star Light assumed
the shape of a monstrous personal wrong to himself.
It was such an outrage as blood alone could atone for.
The prospect of visiting his vengeance upon the person of the chief being extremely dubious, Pierre would
content himself by wreaking it on his Ojibway adherents
and retainers.  Within the time already elapsed since
the seizure of La Point, a second colony had arrived
from  Walhalla valley, and had been seated by Ne-on-tano-mah in the valley of the Montreal river.
With his present leading object of Ojibway blood in
view, Pierre shifted his quarters to  a secluded fastness
near the summit of the Porcupine mountains.    His canoe
was lodged in safe cover well up stream from the mouth
of Iron river.  At intervals his stealthy excursions were
extended to the hunting grounds in the vicinity of the
Montreal river, as well as to the Ojibway settlements
on its borders.  With all the craft and subtilty of a
native scout, and with   the patience  of the latter in
watching and waiting, as the years rolled by, Pierre was
gradually swelling the number of his victims.
The loss of their friends at first alarmed the natives
as unusual casualties.  But when year- after year those
deaths were multiplied, and all their efforts to  discover
and- punish  the assassin  proved  futile, a superstitious
dread of this invisible avenger began to pervade the
public mind. In the gloom of night and forest, native
hunters had caught occasional glimpses of a human form
silently flitting from cover to cover.




386


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The arrows found in the bodies of the slain, were
all of similar pattern.  They were not of Ojibway make
or model.  They differed fromn those of the native Hurons.
By the few slight traces discovered and the course of
travel they indicated, the settlers became convinced that
the abiding place of their mysterious visitant was in the
Porcupine mountains.   From  the fashion and manner of
planting those imprints they were sure they were never
made by native feet.
During all these years Pierre had chronicled the
number of his victims by a novel death record.      At
the commencement of his raids he prepared a stick in
shape resembling a two-edged dagger blade.   Upon this
a notch was cut for each   of his victims as they successively fell.  But when they numbered a score he
wearied of those deeds of blood.  Removing his effects
to his canoe, he coasted by the latter down eastward to
Copper Harbor.   There he erected his hut and settled
into the peaceful routine of hunting and fishing.
There the fifteenth year from the loss of his betrothed, found Pierre still active and vigorous, but wearing the marks of deep-seated grief.   Those years had
been sorrowful but uneventful ones to Star Light.
Ne-on-ta-no-mah had wedded her shortly after the conquest of La Point.  There they had continued to reside,
the chief being the principal ruler of the region.  For
as new settlements were formed on either coast of the
lake, his authority was increased and his jurisdiction extended until he became the acknowledged head chief of all
the Ojibways east of Walhalla valley.
One only son had been born to him and Star Light.
He was now fourteen years of age, but both mentally
and physically developed.  At that early age he was an
adept in all their athletic sports and pastimes, and could




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


387


skillfully use their hunting implements and weapons of
warfare.  Yet he was by no means a favorite with the
Ojibway nation, and for that reason was under a cloud
with his father.  The mother, on account of her nationality, was displeasing to the people, and that had
occasioned a coldness, now of a dozen years standing,
between her and the ambitious Ne-on-ta-no-mah.
The women of Ojibway descent were jealous of Star
Light as the wife of their popular and rising chief.
Her comeliness in form  and feature; in fact that peerless beauty which had so suddenly captivated their chief, was
to them a standing source of annoyance. They flouted her
on every occasion as having been foisted into a position
which of right belonged to one of their own nationality.
At the same time among the petty chiefs and braves
of those settlements, the son of Star Light was the
object of a jealous hatred.  They were resolved to defeat his succession to the chieftaincy.* As if in aid of
their rancorous hatred of both Star Light and her son,
Howling Wolf, the old Ojibway chief at Walhalla, made
most flattering overtures to Ne-on-ta-no-mah.  He tendered to him the hand of his daughter in marriage,
with the version of the post of Grand Chief of the Nation.
These specious offers were eagerly accepted.  Ne-onta-no-mah sent a special message back that he would
present himself at an early day for the espousals.  No
inkling of this base purpose was allowed to reach the
ear of either Star Light or her son, until after the
departure of the chief.  Then in the very wantonness
of malignant scandel-mongers, two old crones visited the
lodge of the chief, and with hypocritical professions of
condolence and sympathy, reported to Star Light the
projected marriage, and her consequent downfall and
repudiation.




388


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The blow struck home and with a far deeper wound
than those meddlesome crones were at the moment allowed to discover.   For Star Light had managed to
listen- to that intelligence with outward composure, but
with no word of reply.      Disconcerted by her silence
and queenly bearing, those birds of ill omen hastened
their departure, pondering, as they  went over the callousness of their victim.
At the -same period the son     of Star Light was
taunted publicly with  his fallen fortunes and loss of
caste.  With heightened   circulation  and excited* manner he sought his mother for an explanation.    Calmly
she rehearsed to him the news of the projected marriage
and their consequent downfall.  That message of doom
was outwardly received as quietly  as it was delivered.
But when their colloquy ended, and as they, rising up
stood face to face, their eyes met in a searching gaze.
The understandings between mother and son was perfect.
The denouement of that:second marriage would exhibit
its appropriate victim.
Meanwhile upon the arrival of Ne-on-ta-no-mah, that
ill-assorted marriage was solemnized, with  all befitting
native ceremonials, at Walhalla.   The chief with his
bride made the journey without misadventure, arriving
at La Point amidst a general rejoicing.  They soon retired to the principal wigwam  of the chief.  That same
evening a special council of the minor chiefs was called,
at which the principal chief was invited to be present.
As the newly married pair entered the wigwam they
found it tenanted by Star Light and her son. The new
made bride had been informed of that family history
and at sight she recognized   the  inmates.  Indicating
their presence by a slight waive of the hand and forearm, and with a haughty toss of the head she said to




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


389


the chief:  "If I remain, these two interlopers must
leave!"
Bowing courteously to this new   fledged mistress of
his household, the chief next turned with frowning brow
to his elder wife and son.    His words were few and
heartless.
"The wigwam     of Ne-on-ta-no-mah   can  no longer
be your home.     Star Light and her boy are by me
henceforth discarded.  You both must leave at once, and
never cross my path again."
As he ceased speaking, that scorned and repudiated
wife confronted him, fixing and holding his gaze with a
glance of her own eye, now luminous with a cold steel
glitter.  She spoke deliberately in full clear tones:
"And this is what Ne-on-ta-no-mah calls justice towards his wife and child!    The Great Manitou shall
judge between us!    By your mandate we become vagrants without food or shelter!   You forbid us to cross
your path!    I now say woe betide the one who shall
provoke a future meeting."
Thus saying, the discarded pair gathered up their
personal effects.  Then leisurely  advancing to the entrance, and brushing aside the curtain, they disappeared
in the now fast vanishing evening twilight.




CHAPTER IV.


That mother and     son  were not taken   unawares.
Ever since the interview between Star Light and those
two old Ojibway 'crones, they had quietly made their
arrangements for that expulsion.  They had secured a
serviceable birchen canoe of sufficient capacity to transport them  with all their effects.  They had secreted
that canoe in the cove at the south formerly used for
that purpose by Pierre.
Knowing the time set for the arrival of the wedded
pair, they had, on the preceding night, stowed in their
canoe a supply of food for a lengthy trip, together
with their fur robes and extra clothing.   When they
were unceremoniously sent adrift by the chief at the
beck of his equally heartless bride, they made directly
for the cove.  There when everything was prepared for
flight, with the canoe afloat and Star Light seated
therein, the boy again sought the wigwam of the chief,
but by an unfrequented pathway.
Soon after his expulsion of the twain Ne-on-ta-nomah had also departed to meet the chiefs in council.
His new pledged bride, fatigued by travel 'and the various ceremonies of the day, when thus left alone, reclined upon a skin robe couch at the rear wall of the
wigwam.    The central fire had been purposely reduced to
a feeble glimmer, so that she might enjoy a comfortable hour's sleep.   The   multitude  were attracted by
evening sports then in progress by the light of a bonfire at some distance away.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


391


Cautiously the corner of the entrance curtain to the
wigwam of the chief was lifted. The disowned lad, now
prone upon the ground, was scanning everything within
that apartment with falcon glance.   He saw   the outline form  of the recumbent woman.     Then 'his acute
ear was employed to detect the slightest sound.  In the
hush and stillness of the room the regular breathing of
the sleeper was heard.
Confident in the evidence obtained  by eye and ear,
the lad crawled noiseless within, and making the half
circuit of the wall he crept to the side of the sleeper.
The flicker of that light was fitful and exceeding faint,
but it served his purpose.  Rising like a silent spectre
to his knees he saw that the long lashes covering those
brilliant eyes were fully closed.  Then  rising erect his
eye ran searchingly for a spot on    that lightly-robed
bosom.
Slowly, but steadily the right arm of the avenger
was raised aloft.  For an instant balanced   there, the
hand might have been    seen clutching  a lethal blade.
One moment more and with a downward plunge that
blade stood trembling in the heart of the hapless sleeper.
As it was withdrawn the hand of the lad was bathed
by a jet of life blood.  In the passing of a breath. the
entrance was gained and passed, and the boy avenger,
with knife still in hand, was speeding his way to the
waiting Star Light.
As he stood by the canoe for answer to the enquiring look of his mother, he showed his gory hand and
knife.  Then leaping aboard, with a quick dip into the
water outside, his hand and knife were cleansed, and the
latter went into its sheath.  Their paddles were next
seized and the canoe was shot out into the lake on its
eastward bound trip.




392


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


An hour later the local council closed its session and
Ne-on-ta-no-mah hastened to his wigwam.     Stirring up
and replenishing the fire with  a few  dry faggots, the
apartment  was quickly -illuminated.    Then  stepping
lightly to the couch of his wife he found her stark and
rigid in death, but weltering in her blood.  Wildly on
the night air rung out the cry of mortal agony from
the lips of Ne-on-ta-no-mah.   Speedy was the gathering of chiefs and braves to witness that harrowing spectacle.
Well did the chief know that by that fell blow all
his ambitious schemes were wrecked for life.    Deeply
did he feel that it was retribution, swift and terrible,
for his flagrant outrage upon his wife and child.   Instinctively he recognized the authors of that cruel tragedy, for he held the clue to an ample motive for such
dire revenge.  With the dead he had but slight acquaintance, and for her no lasting attachment.    But as by
that felon blow all his own gilded hopes and lofty ambitions for a life time had been cloven down, he then
and there, forgetful of the foul wrongs prompting to
the deed, resolved upon exacting a fearful expiation.
The chief well knew how difficult it would be to
pacify Howling Wolf, the father of the dead woman
lying there.  The grim  old chief away back at Walhalla, would be prone to charge him with neglect or
treachery.  Losing his friendship  and powerful support,
the elevation of Ne-on-tano-mah to the highest national
dignity was simply impossible.
But the emergency    required action, and the chief
promptly met the demand.     By a word he despatched
several detached bands, to scour the settlement, and if
necessary the entire vicinity.  His  order was curtly
issued: "Find and bring hither Star Light and her




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


398


boy!"   Next he sent a chief with two attendants on
the trail to  Walhalla valley, to convey to    Howling
Wolf the sad intelligence of his daughter's, death fby
assassination. - Finally his arrangements were announced
for the funeral obsequies, fixed for the day succeeding
the morrow.
The search   so promptly instituted  was for many
hours vainly  prosecuted.  From  the entrance of that
wigwam   no- trace of the absent ones could- be found.
But when the clear light of dawn had fully come, two
old scouts starting at the northern extremity of the
settlement took the beach of the lake, and traversing it
slowly south, minutely examined every track or visible
imprint.   Their labors were unremittingly   prosecuted
until their arrival at the cove we have previously mentioned.
There they fell upon the tracks of two persons, recently made in the moist sand.   There also they found the
place where a canoe had been secreted and finally set
afloat.  From   that point the fugitives had gone by
canoe hours prior to their search.  Such was the general verdict when their report was made to the chief.
But where had they fled for refuge?    And how were
they to  be reclaimed?   These questions were briefly
answered by Ne-on-ta-no-mah.
"Star Light once accompanied me to the mouth of
the Montreal river.  She knows the course.   There they
will be found.   Let ten braves make quick trip, and
fetch 'em  back.  No find 'em   there, then go further.
No come back without them."
The ten were soon afloat, with food for several days
and having their fishing-tackle on board.  At the Monttreal settlement they found no trace of the fugitives.
But from   a fisherman, who on the previous afternoon




394


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


had been a distance out on the lake, they learned that
a canoe headed east had passed far north of where his
craft was lying.
Those staunch pursuers again pressed eastward, successively passing mountains, rivers, bays and headlands,
until they finally rounded into Copper Harbor.   Landing there for food and a two hours rest, but discovering no traces of the fugitives they sought, they were
punctually off again, and duly turning southward around
Kewenaw point, they meandered the coast contiguous
to those wonderful iron deposits.  Thence they skirted
along the Pictured Rocks, and ultimately reached White
Fish point.  Nearer the main settlement of the Hurons
at the Soo St. Mary's they dared not to approach.
Those Ojibways firmly believed that the fugitives had
not escaped by the southern  shore.   The thought occurred that they might have taken the northern route
behind Isle Royale.  Returning by that shore they might
intercept their flight.  Crossing  over from  White Fish
point they patiently but fruitlessly meandered that northern shore back to La Point.
During their protracted absence on that wide circuit,
the messenger despatched to Walhalla valley had returned.  He reported that Howling Wolf, astounded by
the tragical fate of his daughter, became perfectly furious on learning the fact of her being left to die alone,
by the hand of some obscure assassin.   He insisted that
the failure to provide in any manner for the safety of
her person, furnished conclusive evidence of indifference
or criminal neglect.
With   great asperity the old chief had announced
that all ties of either friendship or common interest between him   and Ne-on-ta-no-mah were forever severed.
His only assurance of peace even, was that he would




AND THE OLD NORTIH WEST.


395


abstain from open hostilities until ample time had elapsed
for full investigation and the capture and torture of the
assassin.
Upon the heel of this grave return message from
Howling Wolf came the report of the detachment sent
in pursuit, to the effect that they had utterly failed to
discover or capture the fugitives.  To Ne-on-ta-no-mah
the outlook was every way disheartening.   He had already mentally doomed the fugitives to death by fire
torture.  Under the soothing influence of that condign
punishment he had hoped to make his peace with the
old chief at Walhalla.
But with his wife ignobly slain and unavengedwith the assassins escaping from  all pursuit scot freeand with Howling    Wolf, the most powerful chief of
the nation, regarding him with an evil eye, and menacing him  with war, there was apparently no resource
left to avert the impending danger, or to shield him
from  utter ruin.


25




CHAPTER V.


We have previously stated that Star Light and her
son, now hunted fugitives. commenced their canoe flight
eastward from the old cove of Pierre at La Point.
The evening was somewhat advanced, but the night was
cloudless.  Among the millions of glittering orbs in
the azure vault, the "dipper" cluster and the polar star
were prominent.    By them   our voyagers now   shaped
and held their course.
Star Light knew they must steer somewhat north of
east to pass the point around which the Apostle Islands
were thickly grouped.   In their aim   they were most
fortunate, for they entered and safely emerged from one
of the countless sinuous channels of those clustered
islets.
The pair keenly felt the ostracism from position,
caste, and human society which must follow their brutal
repudiation by the chief.  They also realized that after
their bloody revenge of that evening there could be no
safety for them  wherever an Ojibway dwelt.   In their
oft communings of late, they had accordingly planned
to reach if possible the Hurons at the Soo St. Mary's.
Star Light remembered the number of hours required
for a canoe passage from the Isles to the mouth of the
Montreal river.   Taking, then, an easterly course, and
with a keen    outlook  in the  full light of mid-day,
they managed, by running well out on the bosom of
the lake, to give the Montreal river settlement a wide
berth.  Bearing thence more to the south they sped




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


397


onward still, with steady paddle stroke, until the dim
outline of the Porcupine Mountains attracted their gaze.
With these, and in fact with most of the prominent points of that whole shore line, Star Light had
previously been made familiar by her intercourse with
Pierre.  But ere they had passed the rock-bound coast
of those rugged up lifts, they had both become exhausted by their incessant use of the paddle and the
unwonted strain upon chest and arms.   Star Light remembered that a river wound around the eastern margin of those mountains.  Perceiving a depression in the
shore, they turned south  and soon entered the mouth
of Iron river, for both food and temporary rest.
The first they despatched with good appetite and a
keen relish.  Then Star Light reclining fell off into a
deep refreshing sleep.  The safety of his mother kept
that boy both wakeful and watchful.   Sitting with his
back to a boulder, from the mouth of that river his
gaze was only momentarily withdrawn.      But as the
time elapsed his thoughts were busy with other scenes.
The dying look of that woman back       at La Point
haunted him.   Hers was the first human life he had
taken.  He had done it to avenge the outrage upon
his mother.   He remembered every incident.    He recalled his firm will, his iron nerve and even pulse. He
was utterly unconscious of crime.  He gloried in the
deed.
Two hours were thus spent in musing and watching.  Star Light then   awoke, and springing to   her
feet, looked anxiously and fearfully around her.  That
boy quietly laid his hand upon her arm saying, "'Tis
time to move."   Reassured by his tone and manner,
and recalled to the perils by which they were beset,
she aided in restoring their luggage and stepped aboard.




398


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


He then shoved off and springing in, they were soon in
lake water and speeding eastward again.
Passing the Ontonagon, and making a direct traverse
of the Flint Steel Bay, they left point after point behind.  But when they were fast nearing Copper Harbor,
the lad turning with a keen backward glance, surveyed
the long stretch of water they had traversed.  He saw
a bare speck at the utmost verge of vision.   Dropping
into the use of his paddle again, he remarked: "Mother,
the Ojibways are after us!  They are in sight!"
Star Light knew that far-sighted eagle eye was always
true.  It was no time for words.     She bent to her
paddle with all her skill and strength.  The answering
strokes of the lad proved the vigor with which they
were given.   A point soon intervened closing out the
backward view.   Over the last one hundred rQds the
chase fairly flew.  Passing the little island outlying a
portion of the small Bay, they rounded sharply in and
drove for the shore.  In their hot haste, thinking only
of the danger behind, they had failed to look before
them, until their canoe shoaled and beached bow on.
Then as they straightened up to spring from their
craft, a rough clad, bearded pale-face, was seen standing
a few paces away, and intently eyeing them.    To him
Star Light at once made her appeal, unconsciously using
the Huron dialect: "Hide us away!      We are pursued
by Ojibway foes!"   A dark frown swept over the features of the stranger, as he exclaimed, "Ha!    Sacre
Ojibways near!   Then it is time for us all to seek
cover."
That inner beach was thickly strewn with detached
parcels of conglomerate rock.   Swiftly, but cautiously
springing forward from stone, to stone he seized and
shoved their canoe afloat again.  Wheeling the bow to








PURSUIT OF STAR LIGHT AND RED HAVND.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


399


the west, he strode forward in shoal water saying, "We
had best hide in crooked channel!    Follow  me!"   A
few moments later they were all in the narrow frith
separating that frontal island from the main land.
Then the stranger again addressed them in low tones.
"Step out and lighten the burden of the canoe.    Now
shove her forward  past the sharp elbow."    The order
was at once duly executed.    They were now screened
from  observation either from  lake or bay.  From   the
former, however, the distance was but a few feet of
wall.  For a few moments the stranger seemed intently
listening.  Then leaning towards the others he whispered,
"They are now passing us and will soon      be in the
bay.   We left no traces on  the beach.   If they land
for a thorough search, then we will push through to
the lake and scud back beyond the nearest point, Pierre
will now watch 'em close."
As that closing phrase fell from  his lips he bent a
keen glance upon the face of Star Light.   Her features
were deathly pale.  Her eyes were wildly rollihg and
her limbs were shrinking and shivering. Abruptly turning
away, the hunter swung himself by a trailing vine into
a cluster of bushes on the main land.       From  that
covert the view of the interior bay was unobstructed.
Soon after, the Ojibways traversed the bay and landing
one of their number who forthwith walked to the right,
another to the left for several rods, closely eyeing the
beach for footprints.  Discovering nothing to indicate a
landing, they leisurely returned, glancing meanwhile over
the entire inner shore line.
Apparently 'satisfied that the place was untenanted,
the natives started a fire, and squatting around it, prepared for a broil of fish, and an after meal smoke, with
a two hour's rest.  Pierre was thoroughly uneasy. Their




400


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


stay might be prolonged for a thorough search with a
sentinel posted on that island.  It was best to avoid
any chance of exposure.    Descending again, he aided
them  in shoving their canoe into the next bend of that
tortuous channel.  There his own craft was kept secreted.
The depth of the channel thence outward was ample
to float their vessel.  The refugees entered theirs and
started out.  Pierre followed closely in his own.  Well
inshore with silent dip, but strong pull, those canoes flew
up the shore for the nearest headland.  Around it they
whirled into a small cove on its western side, and there
beached their canoes.   Leaping to the ground Pierre
spoke out in -a tone of freedom and full assurance.
"We are safe!     The blind Ojibways are, by our
shrewd  dodge, fairly  overmatched  and foiled."  Then
with flashing eye and head proudly erect the lad replied,
"Me much glad she is safe.     Me know   white man do
it all, and me thank him   too.  But if pale-face brave
as me 'spose, then we run no more.    If Ojibway come
we fight 'em much strong."
To this warlike little speech Pierre responded with a
laugh.   "Ha! ha! The words are brave, the spirit
must be right royal.    But the idea is absurd.    We
cannot afford to fight only in the last extremity.  They
are ten, whilst we are only three, and a man, woman
and boy at that.    But" and here he turned to the
mother of that lad-" What says Star Light?"
Self-possessed, with quiet manner and even tones, she
replied, "Why should Pierre listen to the opinion of a
worthless outcast?  For long years Star Light has been
dead to Pierre.  She was the dishonored wife of Ne-onta-no-mah, but has been repudiated for a more favored
bride.  Star Light never consented to be the bride of
the Ojibway.   But she was a captive and a slave.  She




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


401


broke not her troth with   Pierre.  She was made to
believe that the pale-face was dead, killed in that wild
fight.  Star Light is weary of life and longs to hide
her shame among the Hurons.      But my boy is guiltless, and ought not to be degraded.    He avenged his
mother by slaying that usurping   young wife, after we
were discarded and cast forth like pauper vagrants.  For
that we are now to be hunted down by the Ojibways."
As her speech was ended, Pierre burst forth with
the passionate utterance, ' Never!  Whilst I have skill
to elude their search, or strength to use rny weapons in
your defence!"   Then falling into a quieter vein and
tone he continued:
"Now   listen  to me.  I was indeed stricken   down
senseless in that fight.  But becoming conscious again
after the tempest had driven past me, I escaped by
canoe from the little cove where you and I had often
chatted.   The  Hurons had fled.     I followed to the
Ontonagon. There I learned that you must have perished
in that midnight assault.  At the Ontonagon I tarried,
a lone hermit, for a year, mourning for my dead Star
Light.
"Then I learned that you were the living wife of
Ne-on-ta-no-mah, principal chief at La Point.    Lost!
Lost!   was then my despairing cry.    Oh! It was infinitely worse than the idea of your dying whilst stainless and true to your betrothal.   Forsworn, dishonored
and courting  the embraces of the revolting (jibway!
Your very image was torn from my heart and flung to
the winds.   But the Ojibways!    Sorely have they suffered from  my vengeance.     During ten years I slew
them in scores, in forest and lodge, wherever I could
steal singly upon them.  For the last four years I have
dwelt in peace where you found me."




CHAPTER VI.


A dead silence succeeded the concluding utterances of
Pierre, as related in our last chapter.  The parties had
kept no note of time.    Suddenly the lad, abruptly rising, glided to the extremity of the headland, and swept
with keen glances the eastern board.  Then with eager
gestures he beckoned the others to his side.  All three
soon stood gazing at the five Ojibway canoes now out
upon the lake, and with measured paddle strokes making for Kewenaw Point.
Pierre was now in a most pleasant mood.     His ruse
had succeeded admirably, and the three were left in
safety behind.  Turning to Star Light he explained the
situation by remarking.
"Two routes to the Soo St. Mary's are now open for
our choice.  The one lies north to Isle Royale, which
you can dimly see from     our present standpoint.  In
this settled weather and over these smooth waters a few
hours would land us there.    Thence our way to the
settlement would be by the north shore.
"The other route would be after two days of rest,
to follow in the wake of the Ojibways down this
southern coast.  Nay, start not!    There is little fear
of any possible rencounter.  My theory is this.    The
Ojibways dare not make a near approach to the Hurons.
They will stop short, and as I imagine at White Fish
Point.   When there, believing their search on this shore
to have been thorough, they will be apt to cross over
and make their home traverse by the north shore."




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


403


Star Light closed the colloquy by quietly remarking,
4" I have confidence in your wisdom and will be guided
by you in all things."  Thus saying they resumed their
canoes, and returning to Copper Harbor, secreted them
again in that blind channel, Pierre finally conducted
them to his hut in the interior forest.
After a quiet rest of eight and forty hours, they
took the  water again.    Arriving at Kewenaw   Point,
with a clear sky and smooth water they ventured upon
a southeasterly traverse thus shortening their route by
many miles.   Thence onward past the Pictured Rocks
and many a league of     uninviting shore were passed
until in early twillight White Fish Point was dimly
descried.  Then Pierre beckoned the others to land and
await his return.
Cautiously the experienced hunter crept forward, taking advantage of the deeper shadow afforded by bluff
bank or branching forest tree.  Ultimately his eye detected the twinkle of a camp-fire in a grove inshore of
the Point, for which he had been steadily aiming. Beaching and hauling out his craft, he took to the bush.  A
circuit was next made so as to approach that fire from
the interior side.  His object was to identify the loungers clustered around that central light.  His last doubt
was quickly removed.    He recognized them   by dress,
features and jargon of language.   The Ojibway band
scouting for Star Light and son were now before him.
His withdrawal was as cautious as his approach had
been.   Seeking  his canoe he hastened back to the
silent watchers.  After listening to the report of his
discoveries the lad eagerly enquired, "What shall we do
now?"   The answer was laconic: "Watch and wait."
At sunrise the next morning the youth was intently.gazing down the coast.  Suddenly he shouted: "There




404


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


they go!"   Sure enough they all beheld the five canoes
out from the shore and making a clear traverse for the
north side.
After the lapse of half an hour our voyagers, with
light hearts and smiling faces, resumed their trip and
arrived in safety at the mission station on the east
shore and midway of the rapids in the St. Mary's river.
Star Light shrank from the notoriety occasioned by the
recital of her adventures.  Pierre  wearied  also of the
throngs of idlers attracted by the story of his chequered
fortunes.  A growing fondness for each other was rapidly springing up in the hearts of Pierre and Star Light.
Whether it was a vigorous scion from the old passion
of their youth, or the product of a fresh   missile from
Cupid's bow, they cared not to investigate.
Star Light had matured into an exceedingly comely
woman of five and thirty years; whilst Pierre, with
hair and beard cropped and trimmed, and with clean
well-fitting apparel, would at that era, and in that latitude, pass for a man of note in any crowd.    The time
had now arrived when that boy, intelligent, active, and
full of promise, should be christened  and gathered into
the fold of that mission school.
Mother and son besought Pierre to furnish them a
suitable name for the lad.     In  view  of his war-like
traits, and of his early bloody exploit, Pierre announced
his choice to be Red Hand.     The delighted mother and
son adopted it at once.   No one, however, of all that
settlement except those three ever knew how peculiarly
appropriate it really was.  Enrolling themselves as within the pale of that mission, Red Hand became a pupil
in the school, whilst Pierre and Star Light were publicly united in marriage by the worthy Catholic successor  of  Pere  Marquette.    Shortly  thereafter  they








7


/


I


t ---  - ~~
I --— 5 —


1,      -— ~ E=...  I.......
t;5=;                         WU-=4


RED flAND.




AND THER OLD NORTH WEST.


405


selected their abiding place and erected their lodge upon
a small island in the St. Mary's, some little distance
below the rapids.
Leaving the wedded pair to the peaceful routine of
their daily avocations, with Red Hand acquiring the rudiments of useful knowledge, at the same time rapidly
developing into manhood, we will invite the attention of
our readers to some startling incidents and events occurring away west at La Point and Walhalla.       We left
Ne-on-ta-no-mah beset with troubles and environed with
perils.
As the failure of his scouting band to capture the
fugitive assassins became known at Walhalla, Howling
Wolf proved himself more obstinate and imperious in
his demand for their capture and punishment as the
first step  towards  a reconciliation.  To  increase  the
public indignation at Walhalla, it chanced that late in
that season some outlying Huron hunters, strolling far
north and west of Lake Superior, became bewildered, and
finally lost.  After suffering almost incredible hardships
from hunger, frost and snow, two survivors of the party
fell upon an Ojibway settlement upon the Red River of
the north.   After being hospitably fed and cured, they
accompanied a party down to Walhalla valley. There,
in their ignorance of any misunderstanding between the
chiefs of Walhalla and La Point, they     disclosed the
fact that Star Light and son, the former wife and child
of Ne-on-ta-no-mah were living comfortably at the Soo
St. Mary's.
This news speedily found its way to Howling Wolf.
An envoy from La Point happened to be then at the
valley.  He was abruptly cited to appear, was questioned and then dismissed with an angry message to his
chief.  The latter was charged with duplicity, with in



406


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


difference towards his. young bride when living, and with
feeble, heartless efforts to avenge her death.
Ne-on-ta-no-mah was astounded by this intelligence
of the safety and comfortable condition of Star Light
and Red Hand.    He felt that he had been derelict in
duty.   He must now redouble his diligence, or be overwhelmed by the threatened    northern avalanche.    He
hastily despatched an embassy of half a dozen chiefs and
braves to the Soo St. Mary's, to demand of Running
Water the surrender of the assassins of his wife.
The embassy was courteously received and calmly
listened to by the Huron chief.    In answering   their
message and their demand, the reply of Running Water
was firm and dignified.
"The persons you name are doubtless here.    I have
openly recognized them as being under my protection.
I have no faith in your accusation.   I think  a chief
who could thus heartlessly discard his wife and child,
would not scruple to falsely attempt their crimination.
Tell Ne-on-ta-no-mah from me, that Running Water
must have convincing proof of their guilt before he surrenders up the refugees for death by torture."
Those envoys had, no word of reply.    Awed by the
words and the mein of Running Water, they retired
silently from his presence, and returned to La Point
with his message.    Ne-on-ta-no-mah  was fearfully enraged by the tenor of that return message.    War was
instantly proclaimed by him against the Hurons of
the Lake Superior region.   His runners were despatched
to all the Ojibway settlements of his jurisdiction, requiring them, on a set day, to furnish each its quota
of braves equipped for the war-path.
But ere they were fully assembled, a swift scout,
from  far towards Walhalla valley, brought the news




AND THE OLD NORTH.WEST.             407
that "Howling Wolf was mustering a host to wage a
vengeful war upon the chief at La Point, with his
Ojibway adherents."  All thought of a Huron conquest
was summarily banished from   the mind of Ne-on-ta-nomah, by this imminent home peril.    Fertile in expedient and of rare executive ability, his plans were soon
arranged for using his fine array of braves in a vigorous defence of his own threatened territory.
Ne-on-ta-no-mah had a pleasing address.     He was
plausible and fluent in speech, and ingenious in argument.   Possessed of these rare qualities for swaying the
multitude, his people were readily moulded to his purpose, whilst his braves were persuaded to resent the
threatened invasion by Howling Wolf, as a lawless aggression upon their rights.  They thus became zealous
supporters of their own resident chief and eager for the
conflict.
In his critical survey  of the situation, Ne-on-ta-nomah resolved to advance his force to the confines of his
jurisdiction, and there to precipitate a decisive engagement.   He well knew that the host of Howling Wolf
would largely outnumber his own.     He must therefore
anticipate their hostile meeting, by selecting his own
ground for the stricken field.  That choice required his
personal supervision.  With two veteran war chiefs and
a half score of followers, he hastily left La Point, on
the public route for Walhalla valley.




CHAPTER VII.


Whilst Ne-on-ta-no-mah was thus diligently searching
for an advantageous position to plant an ambush, or to
make a resolute stand, Howling Wolf, with a numerous
host marshalled on the trail, was steadily advancing by
daily marches.  By using a southeastern affluent of the
Red River first, and then a northwestern branch of the
Mississippi, the burden of his luggage and the tedium of
the long march were relieved by lengthy stretches of
canoe transit, with portages between.  The point of divergence from the Mississippi being reached, the route
became more easterly and aiming directly for La Point.
Finally, and within some four days march   of their
destination, they  entered upon a broken region, interspersed with ridge and valley, steep uplifts and dismal
chasms.   Nestled down in their midst were a number
of irregular lakes of crystal water.  One of these, lying in the direction of the route, was long and narrow.
Skirting that body of water on its southern side, was a
high ridge of lime rock, with a rough but nearly vertical
exposure fronting the lake.
Between this continuous ledge and that silvery sheet
ran  a thread-like pebbly beach.  Along that beach a
few days before Ne-on-ta-no-mah had trodden with wary
appreciative eye, for along that narrow strip lay the
route of the approaching host of Howling Wolf.     The
latter, on his arrival, deeming his host as yet too far
away to be subjected to any danger, neglected the precaution of sending out scouts in advance, or posting
sentinels around his camp fires.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


409


Upon that narrow pebbly pathway, the war-like array
from Walhalla, finally entered two abreast, and with
accelerated step.  The rear rank had closed in upon
that level stretch, sometime before the front had reached
its eastern end.  They were precisely upon the ground
previously selected by the La Point chief for ambush
and assault.
For that purpose three bands were now watching and
waiting.  One, at the eastern terminus of that beach
and where the trail wound up a gorge to the upper
table lands.  A second corps were hidden away around
the western end of the ridge, but ready to close in and
cut off retreat from  the beach. The third division seeking a more easy ascent on its southern side, had occupied
the top level of the elevation, at intervals, throughout
the entire extent of the beach.
Howling Wolf, although advanced in years, was still
rigorous, and gallantly led his force.  Of large stature
and commanding presence, he inspired his followers with
courage and his enemies with dread.    At the eastern
end of the beach, and in the jaws of the ascending
gorge, the adherents of the old chief were startled
and their footsteps arrested by the wild war-whoop of
enemies apparently springing out of the earth and
massing in their front.  Ere the echo died away that
war-cry was duplicated along the summit of that ridge
and prolonged by a serried phalanx closing and barring
all egress from the western end of the beach.
That terrific war-cry was succeeded by a murderous
flight of arrows from either extremity of the ridge, and
a plunging discharge from its summit.   Taken at this
fearful disadvantage, and seeing his men falling like
autumn leaves, Howling Wolf made a desperate effort
to retrieve the fortunes of the day.  Passing an order




410


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


for the rear section of his column to face about, and
force a passage for retreat, he led a fierce onslaught
upon his foes in front.
The fight was now hand to hand and face to face,
with tomahawks and knives.      The slaughter in    that
eastern descending gorge was fearful to  behold.  Gouts,
and plashes and pools of blood saturated the ground and
trickled in rivulets down the bottom of the gorge.
Still that fight was prolonged.   Howling Wolf wildly
excited and raging in the center of the melee, was suddenly confronted by Ne-on-ta-no-mah, also made furious
by the havoc among his braves.
In that wild moment there was no thought of either
mercy or surrender.   With both those chiefs the thirst
for revenge was consuming.    On the instant, while yet
a few paces asunder, each hurled his tomahawk at his
adversary. With wary eye and supple limbs, both weapons were eluded, and passed harmlessly by.    Then with
a bounding leap and fierce cry in unison, their keen
blades were crossed in a deadly duello.
For a few moments the play of wrist was lively,
with cut and foil, and thrust and parry.    With intent
to grapple with his adversary, Howling. Wolf made a
forward dash.  Ne-on-ta-no-mah, by an    agile spring to
the  left evaded  a clinch.   With   a lightning  thrust
straight from the shoulder, his knife then found a passage and pierced the heart of Howling Wolf.     With a
quivering spasm  the arms of the old chief were thrown
aloft, and then with a headlong plunge to the ground,
his life was ended.
An instant wailing cry uprose from the lips of his
immediate adherents, rapidly rolling backward to the rear
of his line.   The burden    of that cry was ever the
same:    "Our chief is slain! our chief is slain."  The




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


411


battle ceased.  The chief next in authority to Howling
Wolf, proposed a truce and an informal conference of
chiefs from  the ranks of both    belligerents.  At that
council terms of peace were easily adjusted.   Ne-on-tano-mah insisted upon but one condition.    The braves of
that invading host were to be left free to return, or to
join their fortunes with his adherents.
A full moiety of the Walhalla host then and there
transferred their allegiance.  This accession to his ranks
far exceeded his losses in the battle.  Returning in triumph, the La Point chief was busy for the balance of
that season in distributing his new adherents, and overseeing the proper establishment of their respective lodges.
But never for an hour did he abandon his projected
campaign to the Soo St. Mary's, for the reclamation
and condign punishment of Star Light and Red Hand.
Being thus liberated from the fear of any fiture
trouble from the Ojibway clans of Walhalla, he devoted
his attention to rearranging his plans for the deferred
Huron war.    The time was definitely set for the full
opening of the coming spring.    His chosen route was
by a fleet of canoes down the northern shore of Lake
Superior to a landing point in the vicinity of the head
of the rapids.   Thence he could readily traverse the
north shore to convenient camping ground opposite the
chief Huron settlement.
With his supplies all collected, his fleet of canoes in
readiness, and his braves all assembled, and when the ice
had disappeared from the lake, on a balmy spring morning,
Ne-on-ta-no-mah embarked an imposing array of warriors.
With five braves to each war canoe, and running two
abreast, that lengthened line swept gallantly on their
way.   Safely arriving at the designated point, their water
craft was hauled ashore and safely deposited inland.




412


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The order of march being arranged, a band was detailed to take the supervision of all their campaign supplies and following in the wake of their war-like march
to lodge the supplies in the place selected for their general rendezvous.  The site of, their camp when located
and occupied, proved to be upwards of a half mile inland and opposite to the foot of the river rapids.
But whilst the Ojibway force was thus being concentrated for active hostilities, in their immediate vicinity,
the Hurons were neither ignorant. of their movements,
nor indifferent to the probable results.  They were early
made aware of the first attempt at invasion, and of the
causes which subverted that first campaign.   They had
learned the result of the Ojibway battle away west of
La Point, and of the accession   to his strength, which
the result of that bloody contest had brought to Ne-onta-n o-mah.
With the usual amount of native sagacity in lively
exercise, it needed no prophetic eye to discern, in the
nearing future, a renewal of his hostile demonstrations
against their settlements by the Ojibway chief.   When
the astute Running Water formerly refused to surrender
the refugees, he felt that it would probably be made
the occasion of a war.    Whilst, therefore, in  a quiet
manner, preparing for the onset, he kept his spies and
scouts unceasingly on the alert, for the earliest intelligence of any hostile Ojibway movement.
Running Water entered upon precautionary measures
in other directions.  He caused the usual complement of
arms to be doubled.    He assiduously gathered in store
abundant supplies of cured food in case of any beleaguering emergency.    Next he instituted  periodical practice
drills of all his braves, to render them more efficient
on the war-path, and in desperate personal encounter.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


413


Even the Huron youths were fired by a war-like
ardor, and by frequent practice became adepts in the
use of all the native weapons of warfare.  In the spring
of the year when the invasion actually occurred Red
Hand became a general favorite.   In size and power of
muscle, his physical manhood was quite matured.     Intellectually he was likewise in advance of all his comrades.  The youth was merged in the man, exhibiting
the forethought of matured years.
He was endowed -with   all the requisite gifts of a
leader.  Over one hundred youths had voluntarily chosen
him for their war chief, and cheerfully submitted to his
rigid discipline in matters pertaining to war-like strategy
and the handling of the weapons.     The proficiency of
that youthful corps was something wonderful in the eyes
of veteran warriors, whilst the skill in the use of the
bow and arrow, the tomahawk and knife, elicited vociferous applause from large assemblages.




CHAPTER VIII.


Grateful for the quiet and shelter of their island
home, and for the refusal of Running Watter to surrender Star Light and Red hand to the Ojibways,. Pierre
became the most unwearied and efficient of all the Huron
scouts.  Silent, secretive and on the alert, he penetrated
to the heart of the various settlements of Ne-on-ta-nomah; hung around the conclaves of his chiefs and braves
by night, and fathomed the most secret plans of the
chief.  His methods of travel were mysterious, and no
traces of espionage upon their lodges were detected by
the usually keen-eyed natives.
By his frequent reports Running     Water was kept
advised of all the plans and operations of Ne-on-ta-nomah.   When the time was set for the latter to start
with his band for the Soo St Mary's, Pierre preceeded
them, and placed the chief and settlement on their
guard.   Promptly then the    whole  war force of the
Hurons of all that region were called in and allotted
their stations for defence.  Then, too, Red Hand, supported by his youthful band, craved the privilege of
defending the island where his mother, Star Light, dwelt..
The chief well versed in the sterling qualities of the
youth confided to him that trust.
With a change of his scouting      ground Pierre redoubled his vigilance.  Guided by a mysterious premonition his eye now dwelt oftenest upon his island home.
His untiring footsteps and furtive visits to the enemy's,
camp were chiefly with the view    of learning when    a




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


415


descent upon the island would be made for the capture
of the refugees.  He fully believed that Ne-on-ta-no-mah
would never relinquish that darling-object.  At La Point
Pierre had learned that the chief knew of their dwelling
place.
The first effort of the Ojibway  chief was to carry
the main Huron settlement by direct assault.    To accomplish this he first sought to cross over at the head
of the rapids in smooth lake water.    With   a strong
section  of his command, canoes were again launched
and manned at his first landing place.   Their passage
around the point and across to the eastern shore was
effected after midnight.  The canoes were run bow on,
and the braves leaping out and seizing them by the
gunwales, surged them clear of the water upon the
sandy beach.
Then without affording them time to straighten their
bent bodies erect, the Huron war-whoop smote upon
their ears.  Next they were assailed by a perfect tempest of arrows at short range.    Then  close at hand,
came the ringing voice of Running Water, "Smite with
knife and tomahawk!"    In a breath came the counter
order of Ne-on-ta-nomah in sonorous tones, "Launch
the canoes! Away!"
Rapid as were the rushing footsteps of the Hurons,
their final leap to the water's edge, found the Ojibways,
in the main, afloat again.  More than a dozen laggards
however, were added to the scores who had fallen by
the previous arrow   discharge.  The survivors of that
ill-starred expedition, escaping by a hasty flight, returned
to their camp.  Appraised by Pierre of that intended
crossing, Running Water had massed his men in ambush.
Rendered furious by his ignoble failure, and the
slaughter of his braves, Ne-on-ta-no-mah ordered the




416


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


portage of the canoes to his main camp. As the darkness of the succeeding night had fully come, they were
directed to be transported to the thicket skirting the
river below the rapids.  His purpose was to assail the
settlement upon that opposite quarter at early dawn,
The crossing was effected, but the expedition proved
disastrous.  For again  was the Huron force lying in
ambush, and again was the enemy decimated ere a safe
retreat could be effected.
Sorely disheartened the Ojibway chief now  directed
his attention to the' capture of Star Light and Red'
Hand, in their island home.  With them   fully in his
power he felt, at the moment, willing to abandon the
war, and forego his revenge upon the Hurons.  As this
new scheme was being matured, his scouts reported some
covert movements on the part of Running Water indicating a purpose of crossing over in turn for an assault,
upon the Ojibway camp.
After waiting for eight and forty hours, Ne-on-ta-nomah resolved to send a picked band of fifty warriors to
make a descent by night upon the island and seize the
wished for captives.  As that band was being selected
for the expedition, the watchful Pierre, having furtively
gleaned the details was already on the wing to a point
on the north shore, whence he could signal Red Hand
of the impending danger.
Then making for the river bank above the island to
avoid even a chance glimpse by an Ojibway eye, he
slid into the stream  and swam to the south shore.  He
next sped up to the Huron settlement to notify Running  Water, and to solicit a re-enforcement to the
youthful corps of Red Hand.    The chief, thanking him
for the warning, promised to keep an eye upon that
raiding party.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


417


At early evening Red Hand, quietly transferred Star
Light from the lower end of the island to the southern
shore.   There  the  fearless  woman, impelled  by her
maternal anxiety, kept up her vigilant watch upon the
island, until the arrival of a re-enforcing Huron band
from the settlement.  These had their orders from the
chief not to cross over until after the first onset, nor
then even, unless Red Hand should be in peril.
In the small hours    of the   morning the Ojibway
band of fifty launched their canoes some distance below
the rapids, and dropped silently down the current to the
head of the island.   They quietly landed, beaching their
canoes, and then started inland in search of the refugee
wigwam.    But the watchful eye of Red Hand had been
upon all their movements.  His youthful band had been
shrewdly secreted near the head of the island.   When
the enemy left their canoes for the interior, the followers of Red Hand creeping from their cover noiselessly
sent the canoes adrift down    stream.  Then resuming
their hiding places, they awaited the return of the foe.
The wigwam   being but a score of rods away, was
quickly reached by the Ojibway band.    But they found
it stripped  of all its valuables  and utterly  deserted.
They found the evidence of its recent occupation in some
live coals among the embers.   Chagrined at their bootless trip, and enraged  at being thus foiled   of their
prey, they set the tenement on fire and hastened back
to their place of landing.   But as they struck     the
beach, the corps of Red Hand, with a shrill war cry,
poured upon them   a destructive flight of missiles.  A
half score fell with fatal wounds.
The survivors dismayed by the loss of their canoes
and fallen braves, and perceiving the presence of numerous foes, fled away with what speed they could use in




418


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


the glimmer of early dawn.     Instantly that youthful
band were in keen pursuit.   Once that island beach was
fully circled in an exciting race.  Then in the clearer
light of morning the Ojibways discovering the youthful
character of their pursuers, made a resolute stand facing
the foe.
Red Hand promptly halting his corps ordered an
arrow discharge.  Then at a sign his followers sought
the cover of rocks and bodies of trees.  The Ojibways
were soon compelled to shield their persons by similar
means.   A desultory warfare for half an hour was thus
initiated, resulting in but slight damage to either party.
An Ojibway scout stationed on the northern shore
opposite the island, witnessed the arrival of the section
of braves, and upon   their disappearance, the drift of
their canoes.  Fearing trouble for them  he sped away
to their main camp bearing the news to the chief.
Ne-on-ta-no-mah forthwith despatched a band of like
number to relieve their comrades cooped up on the
island.  Dropping down by canoe to the head of the
island they soon rallied beside the others and prepared
for a vigorous charge upon the youths under Red Hand.
But the watchful band of Hurons on the southern
shore, observing the  approach  of that second Ojibway
band, now crossed over the channel to bear a hand in
a fresh island engagement.  Joining  the corps of Red
Hand, both old and young, united in an impetuous rush,
closing with the enemy hand to hand.      Overborne by
the superior Huron force, the Ojibways broke and fled
away, being swiftly pursued by their wildly whooping
victors.
Again were those island belligerents reinforced by
fresh detachments of one hundred on a side.   Then the
battle was furiously renewed, and waged with varying




AND THE OLD IORTH WEST.


419


fortunes.  Each party alternately charged and retreated,
until every nook and corner of that island area had
been fought over and hotly    contested.  Finally the
Oj;bways sorely decimated, panting and bleeding, stood
in line upon the northern shore.
Suddenly and unitedly facing about and plunging into
the stream  they swam  across the narrow channel to the
mainland.  The Hurons surprised by that unlooked-for
event, and having only tomahawks and knives in hand,
were unable to molest the Ojibways in that water transit.
The results of those repeated sanguinary conflicts upon
Jhe respective belligerents, up at settlement and camp
were widely different.  The Hurons were jubilant, whilst
the Ojibways were not only disheartened, but in fact
painfully demoralized.
We here crave permission to digress from the thread
of our main narrative, to state an interesting fact,
resting it may be, on a shadowy traditional basis, yet
plausible enough to arrest the attention of the curious.
Tradition has it, that the limited theater of the bloody
contests we have described, undoubtedly owes to them
its modern appellation of "Fighting Island."




CHAPTER IX.


Whilst the Ojibways were thus depressed by the untoward posture of affairs, Ne-on-ta-no-mah remained outwardly unmoved, and inflexible in his purpose of yet
gaining  possession  of the persons of Star Light and
Red Hand.      In  casting  industriously  about for the
means to accomplish that darling project, his active
brain work finally evolved a novel expedient.  It promised both to secure the prize and to terminate the war.
Upon the morning succeeding those terrible island
engagements, much to the surprise of the Ojibway host,.
the chief despatched an envoy with a flag of truce.
across the river to Running   Water.   The purport of
his message was a challenge to the latter to terminate
all further general hostilities, by a double duello, thereby
settling also the right of the victorious party to hold
the persons of the two refugees.
If this proposal should be favorably received, then his
envoy was further instructed to say to Running Water,
that he, "Ne-on-ta-no-mah, with his war chief Oconto,
would each meet a champion of the Hurons in single
combat, to be fought on land or water, leaving weapons,
time, and place to the option of the challenged, and that
should close the war.  If he should prove victorious in
that ordeal, then Star Light and Red Hand should be surrendered up to him.   But if he was vanquished, then
they were to dwell in peace among the Hurons."
As the Ojibway envoy disclosed to Running Water
the purport of his mission, the chief was at first in







i ///flI


4,


r)


NE-oN-TA-No-MAH.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


421


credulous, and finally filled with wonder.  That proposition was so grandly heroic, so full of manly daring,
and so germane to the high-toned chivalric notions of
the aboriginees, that it could not fail to strike a responsive chord in the bosom of Running Water. He signified
his individual approval of the general proposal, and his
willingness to submit it in detail to a council of his
chiefs.
The envoy then   announced to him   minutely those
further instructions of his chief, and then courteously
withdrew.  A few hours later a council of Huron chiefs
was convened, and the detailed proposal was laid before
them   by  Running    Water.   Without discussion  the
council were in fnll accord and eager to accede to the
proposal upon the terms so liberally offered. They next
determined that the championship on the Huron side
should be open to volunteers, from whose number Running Water should select the chosen two.
An order followed directing a herald to pass at once
through the settlement, summoning all the braves to a
general assembly.  There the proposal and acceptance
were publicly announced and volunteers, for champions,
solicited.  The  announcement was barely     completed
when Pierre sprang to his feet eagerly offering himself
as their champion to be matched against Ne-on-ta-nomah, whilst by his side stood Red Hand as earnestly
proffering himself as second champion to meet Oconto.
A half score of Huron chiefs and braves successively
placed themselves on the list of volunteers.
Then Pierre asked leave to speak a few words in
behalf of himself and Red Hand.   He said: "To the
Hurons, Star Light, Red Hand and himself were all indebted for their safety, and their lives even.  When
Running Water had refused to surrender them up, Ne



422


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


on-ta-no-mah had waged this war for their capture.
This was the golden opportunity for them    to prove
their gratitude,  They would vindicate the honor of the
Hurons and avenge on Ne-on-ta-no-mah their own foul
wrongs.  If they fell, no stain would attach to the Huron name and no victims would be taken to La Point.
"The time would be when the sun was in the south;
the place in smooth water at the foot of the rapids and
midway between the river banks-the weapons would be
knives.  He would venture the assertion without boasting, that among all the Ojibways the skill of himself
and Red Hand with canoe and knife was unsurpassed."
At the close of his forcible speech there was a
general murmur of applause.     The chief commended
the zeal and heroic spirit of all the volunteers.  He
was loath to deprive his chiefs and braves of this glorious opportunity for showing their devotion to the tribe.
But he felt an abiding conviction that certain triumph and
lasting tribal honor would be insured by entrusting that
wager of battle with Pierre and Red Hand.  He therefore
announced that those two would be the chosen champions.
The selection by the chief was sanctioned by a
general shout of applause.  Running Water forthwith
despatched an envoy to Ne-on-ta-no-mah with a full acceptance of the challenge, naming the Huron champions
as matched against himself and Oconto; the time at the
morrow's noon; the place in the first smooth water
below the rapids and midway between the river shores;
the fight to be with knives by the parties standing in
open two paddle canoes, either at rest or in motion, as
individual champions might prefer.  Finally each of the
beligerents was to be accompanied by one assistant to
either steer or paddle.
To Ne-on-ta-no-mah, the selection of champions, the




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


42S


time and place, with the weapons and other conditions
all appeared strange and inexplicable.  Pierre had long
been suspected to be the solitary slayer of the Ojib-,
ways on the Montreal river, creeping forth from his
secret hiding place in the Porcupine Mountains. By his
espials the chief believed that all his own plans at the
Soo St. Mary's had been thwarted.
But the appearance of Red Hand in. that champion
ring struck a chill to the heart of Ne-on-ta-no-mah.
The premonition was instinctive and came with crushing force that the child was destined to avenge both
his own   and his mother's wrongs.     To increase the
perturbation of the chief, there was something so novel
and weird like in the place, weapons, and surroundings
proposed by the challenged party for that hostile meeting, that he shrank from the "many unseen perils.
Yet the Ojibway chief entertained no thought of
shunning the encounter.   If for him   there had been
ample room   for avoiding the contest, he would have
scorned the subterfuge.  Right onward in the track of
fate his course was plainly marked.  Influenced by his
fatalistic creed, he was ready to neet the behests of
fate with a manly step and an even     pulse.  He sent.
back to Running    Water the laconic response:    "The
terms are accepted.  We meet to-morrow noon."
Very- intimate relations had for sometime existed between Red Hand and a promising young Huron who
was slightly his senior in years.  For a twelve month
they had been inseparable in all their games and drill
practice in the use of the native weapons.  With canoe
and paddle they were unrivalled in skill and dexterity.
Between Red Hand and Fire Steel as he was named,
no superiority in strength, agility or skill, was either
claimed or acknowledged.




424


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The descent of the rapids by canoe was a perilous
feat, which but very few    braves had the temerity to
hazard.  It required a quick eye, steady nerves, a supple
wrist, with a thorough  knowledge of the velocity and
drifting force of adverse currents.  The river bed is of
rough, uneven, descending rock, for scores of rods. Over
this bed-rock huge boulders are irregularly strewn, with
numerous jagged projections still; firmly attached to the
strata below.
Among these the whole volume of water is whirled
in devious ways, and tortuous channels, shooting hither
and thither in wild career, and madly dashing   against
and overleaping the rocky, foam crested barriers.  Overhanging all, at times, a thick veil of mist and spray is
drawn, oftimes in the glinting sunlight tinted with vivid
rainbow hues..Down those Rapids Pierre and Starlight had often
safely descended, the latter with steering blade in the
stern, whilst the former standing erect, with paddle in
hand, keenly watched, ready for the guiding    dip, to
keep the shifting course of the deep, smooth channels.
In like manner Red Hand and Fire Steel out of mere
sport and wantonness had often run that gauntlet with
perfect impunity.  The Hurons thus familiarized with
the feat, really enjoyed the exciting  spectacle.  The
Ojibways had no suspicion that either canoe -or inmate
could ever in safety achieve that perilous descent.
The Huron champions had each his assistant ready
at hand.   Star light insisted upon accompanying Pierre,
being firmly resolved not to survive his defeat.   Fire
Steel was equally determined to share the hazards of
Red Hand in reaching the scene of that deadly double
duello.
An hour prior to the appointed time of meeting, the




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


425


easterly bank of the river at and in the vicinity of the
foot of the Rapids was densely crowded by the population of the Huron settlement.   Running Water with
his whole force of braves lined the beach near the
water's edge.   The opposite shore was also thronged
by the host of Ojibway warriors.
A few minutes before the sun had reached his' meridian  altitude, Ne-on-ta-no-mah  and  Oconto, each  with
an attendant, entered their respective canoes, striking out
for that theater of personal encounter.  The aspect and
general demeanor   of.the two chiefs were in keeping
with their public character and war-like antecedents.
Each was arrayed in costume befitting his rank. Upon
his head Ne-on-ta-no-mah wore a tiara with a standing
tuft of eagle quills, whilst Oconto wore a crimson fillet
with a drooping raven's quill.
Standing   proudly  erect,  each  with  his  attendant
seated in the stern of his canoe, they moved gracefully
out and took their stations about twenty feet asunder,
facing the Rapids and midway between the shores.      In
that same moment at the head of the Rapids the Huron
champions, each with his assistant, shot their canoes
from the shore to a central position facing their foes
below, and balancing on   that summit crest, ere they
went flying down the shute.




CHAPTER X.


Upbn   their own champions, the eyes of the vast
Huron assemblage were now     turned exulting, as they
seemingly hung suspended in the sheen of that dazzling
sunlight.  The Ojibway    host was filled simply with
wonder at their appearance there, apparently separated
from all participation in the impending contest, by an
impassable barrier.  The Ojibway champions looking by
furtive glances up the ascent, blinded by the garish
noonday glare, now first dreamed of their possible descent, and. began to realize their own unfavorable position for a fight.
Glancing upward again they saw their antagonists in
swift descent.  They marked their route by separate
channels, darting and shooting in sinuous currents, now
in close proximity, and next sundered by a space of
many feet.   Still right onward was their advance with
ever-increasing velocity.  Standing proudly erect, paddle
in hand, and maintaining their equilibrium by an easy
graceful sway of body and limbs, they watched with intelligent glances, making swift paddle dips now right and
then left as occasion required.
Finally the principal disturbing barriers being left behind, each was enabled to steer direct for his antagonist.
When yet separated by the space of two hundred feet
those four champions simultaneously shifted the paddle
to the left hand, whilst grasping their knives with the
right.  Their method of holding the weapons, however,
was different in a marked degree.  With the Ojibways




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


427


the blade projected above the circling grip of the forefinger and thumb, whilst with the Huron champions the
direction of point and blade was reversed.
When the above named space was lessened by half,
the straight wake of the approaching canoes alarmed the
Ojibway  chiefs by the danger of a collission.    Wild
with the thought of that fearful onslaught. Ne-on-ta-nomah and Oconto, grasping their paddles with both hands
again, made a frantic dip to veer their craft to the left.
They fathomed not the crafty plan of their foemen. Star
Light and Fire Steel guarded against colliding, using the
rudder purchase of their blades at the stern, also deflecting
their canoes to the left.
Right on they went with fearful velocity.  Shooting
to the left of their antagonists, but barely avoiding the
grazing of their canoes.  It was a crisis of fate.  The
Ojibway chiefs miscalculating the velocity of the coming
craft, had made their paddle dips too late to right themselves again for a knife blow.   Pierre and Red Hand,
each at the critical moment in passing, gave a backhanded horizontal blow.   Coming thus from behind, the
Ojibways had no chance to     parry those well-directed
thrusts.
Taking effect on the left side of the spinal column,
at the lower extremity of the shoulder-blade, each blow
was instantly fatal.  The two chiefs together fell, each
face downward in the bow   of the canoe.   Onward with
a wild whoop of triumph went the victors.    But with
skillful use of rudder and paddle, a sharp circuit was
made by which they were returned to the place of that
encounter.  Observing that the bodies of the two chiefs
were being rapidly conveyed to the northern shore, those
victors, in turn, veered towards and landed upon the
southern beach.
27




428


LEGENDS OF MICHIGANT


Then shout after shout upbursting from the excited
multitude, went pealing forth, until the very welkin
seemed rent and riven.   As that noisy Huron    demonstration subsided, there came across the waters from the
Ojibway camp a mournful wail over their chiefs so mysteriously slain in that ill-starred double duello.
Pierre and Star Light, Red Hand and Fire Steel,
were feated and feasted by the Hurons as star actors in
that fearful tragedy, terminating so happily for their
own safety, and so auspiciously for the peace and welfare of those Huron settlements.  Runniig Water had
long watched with observant eye and increasing attachment the noble qualities and manly developments of Red
Hand.   Having no son to him, he resolved to remove
the bar sinister from the birth of the youth by his
full adoption into his family.
On   the  morning succeeding that decisive trial by
battle, the northern shore and the recent Ojibway camp
were discovered to be utterly deserted.  During the preceding afternoon and night their canoes and camp luggage had all been transported to the beach of the main
lake, and the crest-fallen Ojibways had all departed for
La Point.
Pierre and Star Light returning to their island home,
rebuilt their wigwam where they dwelt for many years,
the objects of esteem and veneration on the part of that
entire Huron community.    Running Water maintained
his vigorous rule for several years, by a wholesome fear,
holding in check the aggressive Ojibway hordes.
In the event of his demise he was succeeded by Red
Hand in the chieftainship, who, with Fire Steel as his
trusty war chief, for many years maintained his authoritative sway, preserving the Huron territory intact, and
successfully repelling numerous Ojibway raids.  To ac



AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.             429
complish this he was compelled to strike back westward,
on either shore of the Great Lake, by vigorous invasions.
Thus by his wisdom in council, his strategy in campaign maneuvers and his personal prowess in battle, Red
Hand achieved for himself greatness among his people,
and extended renown among numerous native tribes. In
the reflex glory of that high renown, the early adventures of himself and Star Light were cherished in
remembrance, and perpetuated in native lengendary lore.








I




MENOMINEE RIVER SCENE.




THE CHIPPEWA RAID ON GREEN BAY;
OR,
RED WING THE SAUK CHIEF.








INTRODUCTION.


We have elsewhere in our legends attempted a detailed description of the Lake Superior region.  We shall
here content ourselves with a reference to certain points,
giving their connections with the principal theater of
the present story.  But for a more perfect elucidation
of the motives governing the actors in the tragic scenes
we describe, we shall in this introduction, make mention
of certain facts, which aside from  their bearing  upon
the incidents narrated, might be deemed isolated, and
misplaeed.
South by east then, from   Kewenaw   point and Iron
Bay, on the southern shore of Lake Superior, but some
fifty miles from the latter, Little Bay De Noquet is found,
being a spur of Green Bay and near its northern extremity.  Into that Little Bay, and coming from the northwest, the Escanawba river empties its fine volume. Passing the minor streams and traversing in a southwesterly
direction some fifty miles down the westerly side of the
main Bay, we reach    the mouth   of the Menominee, a
magnificent stream, coming a long way from the northwest, it serves, with its numerous affluents, to drain a
vast area of diversified and very pleasant country.
Upon that stream, and in all the region bordering,
more especially on the western margin of Green Bay,
dwelt, at the opening of the present century, the Sauk
and Fox tribes under a system of confederate government rule.   The climate was milder, the wintersnows




436


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


less deep and lasting; and the larger varieties of game
were far more abundant than in the       more northerly
Lake Superior region, where the fierce Chippewas had
long been roaming denizens.
But notwithstanding   their mnore desirable location
as compared with the Chippewas, the Sauks often turned
their longing eyes to the lower peninsula of Michigan,
where their ancestors had been once seated.   By listening to their glowing and oft repeated descriptions, the
Foxes had become restless and dissatisfied also.  Added
to these sources of disquiet was the knowledge that the
Chippewas coveted their land and were seeking an occasion for wresting it from them.
The evidence is abundant to establish the fact, that
a great climatic change has occurred in the marginal
belt encircling Lake Superior as well as east and west
of the same.    By some mysterious law    of nature, the
isothermal line across the continent has been gradually
but surely deflected southward by whole degrees from
the region of the Red River of the north to the Atlantic ocean.
In corroboration of this theory we will mention the
fact, that numerous skeleton remains have been exhumed,
immediately south of the trappe range we have described,
not only of different varieties of the deer family, including the spike-horn, the cariboo and the elk, but also
showing that herds of buffalo were once habitues of
the entire region. With the present rigor of the winters, and the depth of snow   annually and for months
covering the entire region, it would be impossible for
them to move or survive.
Owing to the scarcity of game in that mineral region three-fourths of a century ago, it was designated
in the vernacular of the natives as "accursed of the




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


437


Great Spirit."  West of Green Bay and in the vallies
of the Brule and Menominee rivers the winters were
less severe, with annual snows of such moderate depth
that game of larger varieties could not only survive but
flourish.'
The bands of Chippewas in their more inhospitable
climate looked with envy upon the Sauks and Foxes,
and coveted their more comfortable quarters.  To settle
the hostilities likely to arise between those tribes and to
quiet any further dissatisfaction on the part of either,
resort was had to frequent overtures and negotiations.
Finally a joint council composed of Sauk, Fox and
Chippewa chiefs from south of Lake Superior had been
convened at Green Bay.    There it was proposed to cut
the gordion knot of their causes of complaint and mutual repinings, by the novel expedient of a double shift
of quarters.  They entered into a confederate league,
to wage a joint war upon    the Ottawas of the lower
peninsula  of Michigan, and to thus summarily eject
them  from  their possessions,
The Sauks and Foxes in a body were then to migrate to, and occupy the conquered territory, thus leaving the Chippewas in full occupancy  of all the Green
Bay country.   Of that joint campaign against the Grand
Traverse Bay region and of its disastrous results, including the retreat of the allied forces back to the
Manitou islands, we have given a narrative in a previous sketch.  We there likewise described Red Wing, the
young Sauk chief, as an outlaw from his tribe, carrying
news of the intended invasion to the Ottawas, and otherwise aiding the latter to defeat the allies.
Our present story is therefore really a sequel to that
narrative of the raid of the Sauks, Foxes and Chippewas upon the country of the Ottawas, and of the san



438              LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
guinary conflicts around Sleeping Bear Bay, in the third
year of the present century.    In  now   attempting a
short graphic account of the Green Bay campaign later
in the same year, we shall trace homeward from the
Manitou islands, the discomfited confederates.  Our somewhat lengthy   introduction  being now  terminated, we
shall address ourselves to the work in hand.




THE CHIPPEWA RAID ON GREEN BAY;
OR,
RED WING, THE SAUK CHIEF.
CHAPTER 1.
The surviving allies of that ill-starred expedition, on
mustering in the channel between the Manitou islands
in  May, 1803, found their numbers reduced     to two
thousand braves.  Of that number barely six hundred
Chippewas survived the casualties of that brief campaign.
This handful of warriors, conscious that their intended
treachery had chilled the hearts of their allies towards
them, left the island channel that night, clandestinely,
for their homes.   They left with bitterness in their
hearts, and with a settled purpose of retaliating upon'
their allies for all their reverses at the hands of the
Ottawas.
The Sauks and     Foxes started  on  the  succeeding
morning for Green Bay.    They were chagrined at the
utter failure of their confederate scheme.  Their golden
dream of conquering and possessing the lands of the
Ottawas in Michigan was utterly exploded.   They were
also depressed by gloomy forebodings of an open rupture
between them and the countless hordes of Chippewas in
the region north, and northwest of them.




440


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The head chiefs of the latter war-like nation had not
participated in the recent league and hasty crusade
against the  Ottawas.   When, therefore, the disastrous
results of that crude undertaking reached them, under
the false version and coloring of the Chippewa survivors, their indignation  was fearfully  aroused.   They
were led to believe that the treacherous Sauks and
Foxes, had purposely delayed their arrival at the theater of war, thus designedly leaving the Chippewas unsupported, with intent to have them sacrificed.
Among the renowned chiefs of those northern hordes,
thus misled and incensed, was Ke-way-we-non, on the
southern central shore of Lake Superior.     He was a
chief of signal abilities, and evidently formed after a
liberal pattern of manhood.   Throughout their vast territory he stood both prominent and proudly pre-eminent.
With capacity for devising intricate schemes; with a
wonderful facility of mental resources to either meet, or
to evade an impending crisis; with autocratic power over
numerous bands of the nation; and with a reputation
for sagacity, united with a personal popularity among
the other chiefs, seldom  equalled, he was a friend to be
ardently desired, and an enemy to be dreaded.
He coveted for his people the region occupied by the
Sauks and Foxes around    Green   Bay and on the Menominee.   An   occasion for a rupture with the latter
was now   opportunely offered.  With a little skillful manipulation of facts, a most forcible appeal could be
made to the interests, passions and prejudices of the
Chippewa nation.   He devised and concocted what was
to be said.   Then instructing his messengers until they
were well posted in their role, he despatched to the
chiefs north, south  and west of the great Lake, his
message.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


441


The result was a full consent from each to furnish
their quotas for a united force capable of effecting the
utter annihilation of the Sauks and Foxes in a single
campaign.   With his characteristic tact and energy, in
despatching business and marshalling men, his preparations were by the first of August, so far advanced, and
his plans so nearly matured, that Ke-way-we-non began to
tighten his boa-constrictor folds around the tribes he
had doomed.
He was in fact at that date actively massing five
thousand warriors from the northern and western shores
of the lake at the mouth of the Montreal river, west of
the Porcupine Mountains, and five thousand more of his
own braves at the mouth of the Ontonagon river, on
the southern shore of the lake, east of the mountains
last named.
A further levy of five thousand were in camp on
the north shore of Lake Michigan west of the Mackinaw Straits, destined to enter Green Bay with a fleet
of canoes.  The other two divisions would cross the
upper peninsular by separate routes, falling upon settlements inland and upon the river margins.
In now turning our attention to the Sauks and
Foxes, we will briefly state, by way of explanation, that
Red Wing had been a youthful chief of the Sauk tribe
up to the period of the council at Green Bay, at which
was inaugurated the then recent raid against the Ottawas of Michigan.   During that sitting a violent quarrel
sprung  up between   him  and a young chief of the
Foxes.  Knives were drawn, and a duel was improvised,
when Red Wing slew his antagonist.    Throughout, the
latter had been the aggressor.
Red Wing was condemned, by the Sauk and Fox
chiefs, to death.  He escaped eastward and was driven




442


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


by a storm far south and upon the eastern coast of Lake
Michigan.   There he gave timely warning to the Ottawas of the intended invasion by the confederates.  During the succeeding brief struggle he was associated with
the Michigan scouts, rendering important services to the
Ottawa nation.
When the shattered forces of the Sauks and Foxes
returned from that disastrous campaign with the loss of
four of their chiefs, a council of the braves of both
tribes was hastily convened.  There the main incidents
of the campaign were made known.      The further facts
were added, that Red Wing was a master spirit with
the Ottawas-that he had massed them    for defence, and
had himself caused the slaughter of six of the confederate chiefs.
The speakers dwelt upon the deep-dyed treachery of
the Chippewas towards them, and detailed the successive
chastisements so richly merited by them, and so vigorously administered by the Ottawas.  Next they adverted
to the coldness evinced by the surviving Chippewas, with
their stealthy departure  by night from   the Manitou
islands.
A lengthy and anxious discussion ensued before that
council.  It involved the present unpromising posture
of their affairs, and the still more gloomy prospects for
the future.  The conviction fastened upon every mind
that the Chippewas would soon wage war upon       then
in theirr homes.
Their discussions were productive of no satisfactory
results.  No measure of relief from   threatened  perils
was suggested, and no plan for defensive war was proposed.  Finally an aged Sauk brave arose, stating to the
council, that he was about to speak plain words, and he
hoped they would open their ears to hear the truth.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


443


"The Great Spirit" said he "is angry with us. His
face is behind a cloud.  He has taken wisdom from our
councils, courage from  our hearts, and valor from  our
arms.   He has turned our selfish and unjust schemes
into  foolishness, and our cowardice and   cruelty into
swift punishment.   In fact we now know he has constituted our victimb:toth judge and executioner.   We
had a chief, young in yearsb. but sagacious in  council,
and brave in fight,   He entreated us to abandon the
unjust war upon the Ottawas.    He urged upon us the
danger of any alliance with the unscrupulous Chippewas.  We refused to listen to his entreaties or expostulations.  We ridiculed his apprehensions, and encouraged
the chief, Cougar, to villify and abuse him. When he
stood up in self-defence, the Cougar, knife in hand,
sought his life, with deadly thrust..  Then because with
exceeding skill he parried that blow, and struck down
that brutal assailant, we sentenced him to death, and on
his escape we outlawed him.
"From   that day the face of the Great Spirit has been
withdrawn.    He will never own or shield us again,
until we own our fault, and repair the injustice."  As
his voice.ceased, the stillness of the charnel' house pervaded the assembly.   At length another brave of the
Fox tribe rising said:
"I honor the man who has the boldness to speak
such unwelcome truths to a council like this.    I admire the wisdom that can so clearly trace our misadventures back to our misdeeds.  Will the brave inform
us how we can repair our grievous, fault?"
Thus questioned the aged brave again rising; replied:
"The reparation required at our hands is such as. we
have power to make.    The Great Spirit gave us the
young chief full of wisdom and courage, for our coun



444


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


sel and leader.  He must be recalled.  The sentence of
death was both cowardly and against the law of all the
aboriginal tribes.  It must be revoked.  The decree of
outlawry for his escape from a nest of scorpions was
simply an outrage.   It must be annulled.
"We have now no chief with the ability to lead us
into 'the path of safety.  We must elect Red Wing to
fill the vacancy.  Then send an embassy to notify him
of what we have done, and to invite him to return
with  honor.   He is with the Ottawas on the river
Kalamazoo."
The suggestions thus made in plain blunt words
were heartily adopted and carried out to the letter, with
all due formality.  A deputation with the aged brave
at its head was sent to the Manitous, and thence down
to the mouth of the. Kalamazoo, where they were received and hospitably entertained by the old chief Wakazoo, with whom they found Red Wing an honored
guest.  The latter listened with composure to the message as delivered by the envoys.  At its close he asked
for time to consult with Wakazoo.
The latter, although loth to part with a guest whom
he highly prized, yet unhesitatingly advised him to accept
this urgent call to a station he was so eminently fitted
to adorn.   The advice of the sagacious chief was the
more cheerfully acceded to by Red Wiing, as it tallied
with his own ideas of both right and duty. His answer
to the deputation was a frank assent to their request.




CHAPTER II.


On the following morning after taking leave of
Dead  Shot, Mishawaha    and Lynx Eye, the Michigan
scouts, and bidding adieu to Wakazoo and his household,
Red Wing embarked with the deputation, and without
accident or misadventure reached Green Bay in due time.
There he found the people laboring under wild excitement.   Reports had just arrived of the vast preparations being  made for war by the Chippewas.      They
believed their own region was to be its theater.  Red
Wing was installed with full aboriginal ceremonies, as
head chief of both Sauks and Foxes.
His forecast and sagacity were soon manifested by
prompt measures and efficient precautions.  Two veteran
scouts were sent across the country to the principal
settlement of Ke-way-we-non.  Other trusty envoys were
secretly despatched to two weak tribes claiming a large
extent of territory far in the interior of Wisconsin
and south of the entire range of the Chippewas.
To those tribes he made overtures tending to a consolidation in the government and people of the four
tribes, with a joint occupation of the region they claimed.
His envoys found those two interior tribes more favorably inclined than even Red Wing had anticipated.
They were most eager for the union, offering the Sauks
and Foxes the choice in their proportionate share of
the territory, for use and occupation, at the same time
willingly tendering to Red Wing the governing control
of the new formed confederation.




446


4  LEGENDS.OF MIOHIGAN


Most anxiously now did the young chief await news
from  the Lake Superior region.   But even before he
could reasonably expect returns, making due allowance
for the delays and the hazards of that method of obtaining information, his scouts reported to him in person.
They found no difficulty in the way of gleaning intelligence of that overwhelming league away up north, or
of the destination of the array of warriors then being
mustered at different points.  In the midst of the bustle
of the camp, and by piercing to the lodge of the chief,.they learned the exact routes by which the various
divisions of that levy of fifteen thousand men would
penetrate the Green Bay region.
Red Wing now    convened a general council of the
chiefs and braves of both tribes.  He laid before them
the details of the invasion planned by Ke-way-we-non,
with his gigantic preparations then nearly completed.
The council was utterly dismayed by this overshadowing
peril,' threatening  their utter extinction.  The  chief
next submitted to them his negotiations with those
interior tribes, and his grand scheme for the migration
'of their people to a region safe from  those marauding
northern hordes.
The transition, in that council, fromn dark despair to
hopeful assurance  was, manifest and  outspoken.  Men
breathed freely again, and chatted gaily over this new.aspect of things, this rainbow tint to their gloomy fortunes.  That council, without demur, adopted the entire
scheme by acclamation.   They were profuse in thanks
to the chief for his wise precaution, and his sagacious
forecasting policy.  They were unanimous for the prompt
removal of their families and valuable effects.
The braves of the two tribes, however, besought him
to grant them one favor.  They petitioned for leave to




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


-447


remain in the region long enough to strike one terrible
effective blow.  They meant by it to memorize their
fearful vengeance for their lost hunting grounds and
homes. They all pointed to the special column of 'five
thousand from the Ontonagon, and which the scouts reported was to be led by Ke-way-we-non in person.  This
request of the braves for  one fierce battle was in consonance with the chivalrous spirit and reckless daring of
the young chief.
Red wing rising, now thanked the council for their
deep solicitude touching the common welfare.   He approved  of the  conclusion  they  had  so harmoniously
reached   Then turning to the braves he warmly; commended their high-toned spirit, and anxious longing for
one retaliating blow.  He pledged himself to lead them
in a fight that should be memorable, and leave behind
no stain of a craven, inglorious desertion of their native
soil.
Under the systematic exertions of the young; chief,
the aged and infirm, the women and children, with their
household effects and everything useful or valuable in
every day life, were shipped from  all their villages, on
their journey to their new  country.  With characteristic shrewdness he planned to perfect this exodus without leaving a trail for the enemy to find or follow.
He sent them  all by water to the southern extremity
of Green  Bay.   Thence they passed west over a safe
inland trail.
He commissioned the youths not yet trained for the
war path, and the fierce encounter of battle, to keep
watch and ward over the moving masses, and to care
for the safe transit of their chattels.  Proud of the
honorable trust, not a single boy proved either negligent or derelict.
28




448


4LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Red Wing, thus liberated from  other cares, now proclaimed to the tribes that he should make no levy or
draft of braves for the further defence of the territory.
But he stood ready to enroll as volunteers all who
offered themselves for one stand-up fight with the band
of Ke-way-we-non, when it arrived by its river transit.
Within twenty-four hours four thousand warriors presented themselves for that special enrollment.
Fully resolved in the contemplated desperate encounter, to victimize the master spirit of this Chippewa invasion, Red Wing now cast about for the means to
secure that darling object.  He bethought himself of
two of the Michigan scouts with whom he had been
associated  in the  recent campaign.  He despatched a
swift messenger to Dead Shot and Lyrx Eye at the
mouth of the Kalamazoo, with the laconic request and
promise:
"'Come at once, I'll see you back in a week."
His own scouts from  Lake Superior reported Ke-waywe-non ready to move.   They detailed his starting timethe route he would take; and the points he had designated for nightly encampments.   The route thus delineated was eastward by water from Ontonagon river
past Kewenaw point to Iron Bay in the southern coast
line of Lake Superior.  Thence by portage to the Escanawba river.    This stream, with   a general course
southeast, heads for Little Bay de Noquet, with which
it forms a junction about midway of its westerly coast.
Up this river a few miles from   its confluence with
the Bay, there was then a large Sauk settlement, where
the thrifty town   of Escanawba is now    situated.  A
couple of miles still further up that stream there is a
sharp elbow to the west around a projecting promontory.  This was the place selected by Ke-way-we-non




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


449


for landing his chosen band.   From  that bend a southerly course would bring him to the rear of the settlement below, in position favorable for an assault.
The surface formation of that locality is that of an
elevated  plateau, or table land range.   It was then
thickly timbered with hard wood and evergreen varieties.
About midway between the bend and the town a small
affluent of the river comes in from    the  west.  For
quite a distance it has a sinuous course in the bottom
of a deep ravine; a few rods in width with precipitous
banks sixty feet in height.  These slopes were densely
covered with trees, bushes and wild brambles.
On either side of the ravine, the river plateau made
equally bold, high and abrupt banks, along the shore
line with no favorable descent to, or ascent from the
mouth of that stream.    This ravine and stream   must
be crossed in their selected line of march by the advancing column of the Chippewas.     The best crossing
and fording place had long previously been marked out
and used.   A broad well beaten trail showed the chosen
public track  from  the river bend to the main Bay
below.
At that public crossing over ravine and stream, Red
Wing   resolved  to  make his final stand.   Two days
prior to the expected arrival of the northern foe, there
was, of that entire settlement, literally nothing left but
the deserted bark wigwams.   On the day preceding his
projected night attack Red Wing carefully arranged and
posted his band of warriors on the southern verge of
that ravine, but traversing the trail both east and west
for many   rods.  Positions for groups of braves were
also selected under cover, many feet down the declivity,
as well as along its outcropping brink or verge.
That day also Dead Shot and Lynx Eye, the Michi



450


LEGEN1DS- OF MICIFIGAN


gan scouts, arrived  at Escanaba.   The chief at onlce
took them  over the whole field of operations from  the
river bend to the settlemnnt, both by land and water.
To them his entire arrangements seemed admirable. But.
after seeing all, Lynx Eye, the dwarf scout, earnestly
begged to be posted with twenty-five braves in the vicinity of the landing at the upper river bend.. Red Wing was at first surprised by the request, but,
catching  the  merry  twinkle in  Dead   Shot's eye, hegranted the coveted boon without question.     The men
were  seleeted  and placed in  charge of   the  gratified
dwarf.   It was tacitly understood that -Red Wing and
Dead Shot were "-to hunt in couples," during the coming
night.   The Michigan scout -was fully persuaded that,
the special- duty expected of him, would be disclosed at,
the proper time.
Profiting  by  the cunning device of White Water
over at Grand Traverse Bay, in lighting the night gloom
of the  gorge for.the better.aim  of the bowmen, Red
-Wing had caused numerous torches to be securely fastened to the ends of long -rods.   The, latter were placed
in the hands of chosen men the farthest down the bank..
These torches, at a given signal, were to be lighted,
and thrust out clear of the bushes, thus illuminating
'both the bottom-and sides of the ravine.     All things"
'were placed in readiness to receive the foe by midnight..
Lynx Eye, up at the bend, was- also posted, watching'
and waiting.   He -had skilfully selected his concealed
position a little up stream  from the landing.
Immediately after destroying that settlement Ke-waywe-non had planned to return to that bend for his canoes,,
and with them to pass down to the west shore of Green
Bay.   There communicating with the other divsions, he:
would direct in the further devastation of the country.




'CHAPTER       HII.
Skillful and energeti-c, the great chief had punctually
made his designated stoppages each day,. and   at eleven
o'clock that night- his fleet was moored in the bend, the
men being allowed one hour for a cold lunch and rest.
Intending to return by morniag the canoes were simply
-moored by stakes idriven in the beach.
After the lapse of the hour assigned for rest, that.corps of stalwart   Chippewa   warriors, five  thousand
strong, started out on the southern trail. A dozen braves
were left behind to keep alive the fires; to procure fuel
for cooking an early morning meal; and to watch over
the safety of the canoes at their moorings.     The detachment thus left in charge, first with dry -material at
hand, kindled a large number — of small fires in the edge
-of the skirting timber.  Next they collected an abund-.ant supply  of fuel for the    wants of   the morning,
leaving a bundle biy each of- the fires they- had previtously kindled.
From their safe cover Lynx Eye, with his squad had
watched the whole proceedings of -the main force,' as
-well as the dozen men thus left behind. i The scrutiny
-of that outlying party was keen, and their, interest all.absorbing.  At the -lose of half an hour the labors of
-the dozen ceased, when, first reducing all the fires but
-one, to a flickering light, the twelve reclined around the
larger one thus left.  There -they proposed to indulge
in a jabbering talk, with a smoke of the favorite weed
known as kinnikinick.




452


4LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Lynx Eye now whispered his instructions to his followers to scatter and creep together again in the rear of
the loungers at the fire.  A short time afterwards they
crawled up in a compact line at the left of Lynx Eye.
Outside the circle of light they were shrouded in darkness, whilst by them, those reclining about the fire, were
distinctly visible.  At a sign, each brave rose with Lynx
Eye, to his knees, and fixed the arrow notch on the string.
As another sign was given, each bow was brought;
to its place and the object sighted.  Yet another signal
and the arrows in perfect unison, sped on their mission.
Of all around that fire not a man survived that lethal
discharge.  The assailants leaping forward, secured the
scalps.   Next they unmoored    and   lashed the canoes
in five and twenty   groups.  Each   of the latter they
attached to a leading canoe.
The braves, paddle in hand, jumped each aboard of
one of the latter.  Lynx Eye entered the leading canoe
beside the brave.  Down the river, but clinging to the
west bank, they made their noiseless passage until their
arrival in front of that recent village.  There they separated and hauled the canoes ashore, well up on the
beach.   Then reclining  in the shadow   of the nearest
wigwains, they watched their charge, patiently awaiting
the further developments of that night of fearful slaughter.
In the meantime the column of Ke-way-we-non, three
abreast, moved   forward  with  measured, but stealthy
tread.  As best comporting with his dignity, power and
requisite safety, the head chief took his position at the
rear, surrounded by  his body   guard.  With the lapse
of the first half hour, the van of the corps reached the
northern verge of the ravine.    The weather was hot,
and in the closeness of that trail, instead of a night
breeze, the air was stagnant, sultry, almost suffocating.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


453


When the fresh smell of water came up to them
from  below, their steps were accelerated down the declivity. As rank after rank swept the water's edge,
they passed not over, but spread out up and down the
margin of the stream.  The men threw   themselves prone
upon the ground, side by side, to slake their maddening
thirst.  The whole column, except a limited fraction on
the northern bank, were thus massed in the bottom    of
the ravine.
At this precise moment, in the silence and solitude of
ravine and upland, a hundred glazing torches were thrust
forth from the bushes and thickets along that southern
ravine slope, down near its base.  They flashed upon the
running stream. dispelling also the darkness from every
nook and corner of the alluvion bottom.    They lighted
up the trail and sloping banks, piercing back for rods
under the leafy canopy of the verge of either bank.
In that same instant of utter bewilderment to the invaders, the deafening battle cry of four thousand Sauk
and Fox warriors rung out, filling the ravine, echoing and
re-echoing from its depth and sides, and over the wide
stretch of table lands in all directions.  Along with that
fearful whoop those thousands of braves stepped into
momentary view on bank and slope, as they delivered a
plunging flight of murderous arrows upon    the thickly
clustered  bodies lying  prone below.  The descent of
feathery missiles was so in unison, so compact and so
vast in numbers, as to obscure the light and darken
the space in its transitory passage.  Nothing saved the
bulk of that crowd of human beings below from utter
slaughter, but the uncertainty of the aim and discharge,
at the instant that brilliant light flashed blindingly upon
the eye-balls of the assailants.
As it was, many hundred Chippewas never rose to




454


-4LEGENDS OF MIOHIGAN


their feet from  that wholesale butchery. -Hecatombs of
victims writhing together, were tossing in the convulsive throes of mortal agony. G- Gouts and jets; plashes
and pools of blood covered the ground and dripped and
gurgled in rivulets into.that flowing water.
The survivors of the now-broken    colu:n,, springing
to their. feet, dashed impetuously across the stream,
amidst a second discharge of arrows, piercing  hundreds
more of the. throng.     A   rush  was made by     those
still untouched for the trail up    the  southern  slope.
Red Wing now restrained further assault until the foremost of that dense mass were three-fourths of the way
up the ascent.
Then the signal was given.      A  deluge of arrows
from  front and either flank went plunging down upon
that clambering   throng   of  humans.    The   foremost
groups, transfixed by the flinty barbs delivered at short
range, toppled backwards upon those below, until the
crushed and overborne column rolled   to the bottom   in
a helpless mass.   Yet not altogether helpless; for agile
as panthers, and as tenacious of life, the survivors strugling forth were on their feet and on a wild rush again.
This time, however, their footsteps were back over
the stream  heading for the trail up the northern slope.
Ke-way-we-non had just pressed his way     to the very
verge of that bank, being in the act of peering down into
the abysm.;  Failing at a glance to   discern the extent
of the carnage below, in the curt style of absolute command he thundered forth the order, "to face about and
force a passage up the trail on the southern slope."
As those deep tones rung far and clearly out, the
set, time of his fate  had  fully  come.   Red   Wing,
touching the arm  of Dead Shot, remarked:      "This is
what I wanted of you!      Ke-way-we-non, the soul of




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


455


this dire invasion now stands over yonder!   How long
will you- permit him thus to stand unharmed?"
As Dead Shot heard the name of the haughty invader pronounced, the rifle came- to his shoulder.   A
bead sight across the wide chasm     was drawn.    The
trigger was pulled.  Then as the sharp report echoed
above and   below, K e-way-we-non, with   hands wildly
clutching at the empty air, plunged   forward over the
brink, rolling heavily to the bottom  of the ravine.
His last imperative order was forgotten in that terrible moment.   When    the great chief fell, a cry  of
mingled rage and grief leaped from   the lips of that
demoralized throng.  Next as their senses gathered the
full import of that rifle crack, with its mysterious deadly
effect at -that great distance, the entire host stood shivering with a horrible fright.  All the current rumors
of the weird, unearthly power of the pale-face wizard.
of the Kalamazoo, came crowding upon their memories.
They knew   he must be present.     They  shuddered 'at
his power as an avenging demon.
In wild tumult the motley throng dashed up the
trail, passing the spot where their chief had so recently
stood.  They recked not the discharge of a- fresh flight
of arrows.   They heeded not the fall of their comrades, or the decimation of their numbers.     Up the
steep ascent the living, scrambling mass still went, with
struggling, panting leaps.  Gaining that summit they
flew into the darkness beyond.
The corps of Red Wing, unmindful of his presence
in the delirium  of their joy and triumph, poured in a
living tide of bodies down the declivity, across the
stream, and up the northern slope.   In  that hot pursuit they went whooping and yelling, as if the inmates
of pandemonium   had been given    a holiday  on earth.




456


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


The young   chief made no    effort to  check  that tidal
wave of eagerness and passion.     He was content to
await their return.    He believed the terror   stricken
Chippewas would win in that race, and wholly escape
them in their canoes.
Now Lynx Eye after waiting for a time down at the
settlement, became both anxious and weary of inaction.
Leaving  the  squad  of braves still in charge of the
canoes, he started up the trail for the field of carnage
— "the aceldema of blood."   He arrived just as the last
of the Sauks and Foxes disappeared from     the opposite
bank, in swift pursuit.  He reported to Red Wing and
Dead Shot the successful capture of the fleet of canoes,
with the slaughter of the Chippewa guard.
Dead Shot fairly rolled on the ground convulsed with
laughter.  Next springing to his feet he closely hugged
the dwarf, in the exuberance of his delight.  The chief,
indulging  in  no  such  extravagant demonstrations   of
rapture, was nevertheless equally gratified by the feat
performed.   He was also much impressed by the boldness of the conception, and the strategic skill evinced
in carrying out the scheme.   He commended Lynx Eye
in glowing terms..




CHAPTER IV.


The chief then informed the two scouts of a special
reason why Lynx Eye, although unwittingly, had rendered him a service which might prove of an incalculable
benefit.  He was now ready to leave with all his. braves.
for their new country in the interior. He desired to do
it secretly, leaving no trail behind.  But he had learned
that the division of Chippewas from the northwest would
make their route by the three rivers, the Montreal, the
Brule and the Menominee.
He further stated that the foe might even then be.
descending the latter river, west of where they stood.
Now with the captured fleet of canoes, they could start
that morning, pushing down the western shore of Green
Bay, beyond the mouth    of the Menominee.     Thence
they could advance to the southern extremity of the.
Bay, and there take the trail over which he had sent
his people to the interior.
He next enquired of Dead Shot which he esteemed
the most feasible route for the return of the scouts to
their home.   At the same time he remarked that the
northern waters of Lake Michigan were doubtless swarming with Chippewa canoes.   Dead Shot replied that he
feared them not, but as a matter of choice he had
fixed upon a return by the shore around south passing
at the head of the lake.
"So we will bear you company," he continued, "to
the other end of Green Bay.    We may aid you in a
canoe battle, if the Chippewas first reach the mouth of




4-58


'LEGEIDS OF MICHIGAN


the Menominee.    When we arrive at your landing, a
few of your braves can tote our canoe over land to the
main lake.   Once there we will shift for ourselves."
The shouts of the returning braves far away north
on the trail, here terminated  their colloquy.  As the
warriors struck the north bank of the ravine, they became busy gathering scalps from    the slain.  Pushing
down the slope, they traversed the alluvion  bottom  up
and down the stream, and then the southern slope of
the trail, laying all their trophies at the feet of Red
Wing;
No personal distribution could be made, as no brave
cotuld identify a scalp as the result of his own prowess.
Red Wing resolved to make the whole mass a national
memorial to be kept in their council wigwam.        He
then learned from  them  that the Chippewas had made
good their escape.
On reaching -the landing, finding their canoes gone
and the guard slain, they set up a wail of mortal
terror.  The next moment there was a wild cry.    "The
wizard!"  Thereupon they disappeared   up around the
bend of the river with desperate leaps and break-neck
speed.
red Wing, censuring his men for leaving without
orders, but commending their prompt return, now formed
them  in column of march, and returned to the deserted
settlement.  There they rested till daylight.  Making a
hasty meal, they went at' once on board the canoes,
and moved off in gallant style for Little Bay de Noquet.
Thence they pulled steadily down its west shore, and
that of' Green Bay towards its southern extremity.
Red Wing warily approached the mouth of the Menominee river.  When within a couple of miles he halted,
for darkness to come, sending forward a couple of scouts




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.              459
to reconnoiter.  The latter soon returned, reporting no
enemy in sight.   Time, afterwards, showed how accurate
the calculations of the chief had been.    For in the
afternoon. of the very next day five thousand Chippewas
drifting down the river landed at its mouth.
Red Wing on the report of his scouts immediately
started, running the mouth of the river under. cover of
darkness.  He kept steadily, forward until his men were
landed and the canoes on the beach     at the southern
terminus of the Bay.    He next directed his men to
make a portage of all the canoes, save one, to a glen
two miles inland, and there to carefully conceal them.
Whilst his warriors were thus employed, Red. Wing.
selecting a canoe of superb. model and finish,; with a.
pair of paddles to match, sent four braves to bear,it
across the peninsula to the main lake.   Shortly after,
he personally accompanied the scouts, making the same
transit.  Standing on the shore and seeing, them embark,
he bade them   bear his best respects to his Michigan
friends, and with warm   expressions of his esteem  for
the scouts, he bade them   adieu, and retraced his own
steps to the bivouac of his warriors.
The Michigan   scouts accomplished their long   trip
pleasantly, and in due time, approaching  the old lnd
mark. of "Bald Eagle," rounded in at the mouth of the
Kalamazoo river, and landed at Saugatuck.   There husband and wife met in a warm embrace, and they received from  Wakazoo and his people a flattering reception.
Dead Shot gave them   a full narrative of the battle
in the ravine, the fall of Ke-way-we-non, and the retreat
of the survivors of his shattered  forces.  He gave a
graphic account of the signal exploit of Lynx Eye in
capturing the fleet of canoes, and of Red Wing's high




460


4  LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


commendation of it as being ingeniously planned and
aaroitly executed.  The eclat of the deed placed the
dwarf in high feather with the masses who thenceforth
treated him as a man entitled to their confidence and
most respectful regards.
A few months later a cavalcade of seven Sauk warriors reached Saugatuck by the beach of the lake.
They were well mounted, each one also leading a splendid,
though small horse of native breed, caparisoned for riding
in aboriginal fashion.  Those envoys stated that they
were instructed to present the compliments of Red Wing
to Wakazoo, asking him to accept of one of the animals
for himself, and then to distribute others, one each, to
Okemos and Seebewa; also one each to Dead Shot, Lynx
Eye and Waukeshma; —first of all presenting the spotted
animal to Mishawaha as a mark of his high consideration
for her beauty, intellect, intrepidity and personal worth.
Wakazoo, proud of his commission, executed it with
all-becoming  ceremonials.  The presents  were  proudly
received and fondly cherished by each recipient.    On
her favorite " Spot," Mishawaha often rode and hunted
through the openings and over the prairies; ready on
challenge to distance the more serviceable but less fleet
and enduring steeds of Dead Shot and Lynx Eye.
We will here advert again to the recent,scene of
warfare, and to other parties who were prominent actors
therein.  The next morning after bidding adieu to the
scouts on the lake shore, Red Wing faced his four
thousand braves resolutely westward, and ere long brought
them to the region for their new homes and territorial
occupation.  There under the just rule and fostering
policy of their popular young chief, the now thoroughly
consolidated tribes, started fairly on a prosperous career,
with new hopes and a more healthful vigor.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


461


Knowing that to command peace, his people must,command the respect of the neighboring tribes, Red
Wing resolved to punish all aggressions and indignities.
After a few sharp conflicts he established for himself a
reputation as a war chief of marked ability, at the same
time his warriors achieved for themselves a character for
courage and most heroic daring.
Thirty years later the Sauks and Foxes, under the
distinguished chief " Black Hawk." took up arms against the
Federal Government, committing many depredations among
the white border settlements.  It was unquestionably a
war on their part of retaliation for glaring aggressions
and injuries received at the hands of lawless desperadoes.
Recurring again to the scene of our story we remark.
that on the same evening that the division of northwestern Chippewas arrived at the mouth of the Menominee, on Green Bay, a fleet of canoes with   another
division of five thousand of their brethren from the
Saut de Ste. Marie, (or Soo St. Mary,) entered Green
Bay   from  the east, and crossing, landed on its west
shore a few miles north of the entrance of the Menominee.   Both bands remained quiet for the next thirty
hours, awaiting news of Ke-way-we-non.
But on the second morning a detachment was sent
from the river mouth to visit by canoes the settlement
on the Escanawba, which was first to be attacked by
Ke-way-we-non. On their way they were joined by a like
detachment from the band last arriving.
Together they ascended Little Bay de Noquet, and
then the Escanawba, to that settlement.    They found
it not demolished, but utterly deserted.  There were no
visible  marks of violence even.   The bark   wigwams
remained standing, but they were unable to find a living
soul to give them any information.




462


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Being uneasy and restless under the pressure of this
wholesale desertion and ominous silence, they despatched
scouts up the river as far as the bend.   Reaching that.
point they landed where canoes were wont to be moored.
Their eyes fell upon the skeleton remains of the guard
who had there been slain.    They clearly identified them
as having  been Chippewas, by the fragments of their
garments still left by the birds and beasts of prey.
Again embarking, they returned, reporting at the settlement what they    had seen.     The  leaders  of that
expedition finding the mystery increasing, finally resolved
upon a thorough exploration.   They took the trail north
from  the rear of that settlement, with all their men.
They warily advanced to the ravine.     They   discovered
at every step convincing proofs of the recent gathering
of a large body of men on the very ground they were
traversing.  Reaching the ravine and peering   over the
brink into the chasm below, their senses of sight, smelling, and hearing were shocked alike.
Noisome odors and offensive stenches filled the air,
pungently piercing their nostrils.  They beheld hundreds
upon hundreds of skeleton frames thickly scattered   up
and down, over which beasts of prey were growling,
snarling and snapping their teeth, whilst flocks of foul,
unseemly birds were fluttering and croaking over the
refuse and foetid remains.




CHAPTER V.


With terrible misgivings that some awful catastrophe
had overwhelmed Ke-way-we-non and his splendid corps,
they reluctantly ventured down the steep trail slopewaded the stream, and searched along the bottoms- for
signs and marks of identification.  Plenty of these were
found, but all proved decidedly Chippewa in model and
material.  At last a brave at the base of the trail
leading up the northern  slope, uttered  a loud cry of
anguish, as rising up he exhibited a token.  All present
hurriedly gathered around him, recognizing in his hand
a highly prized medal which Ke-way-we-non had.invariably worn upon his person.
Shocked beyond measure by this conclusiye evidence
of the death of the great chief, and the overwhelming
slaughter of his picked corps; oppressed by the fearful
mystery still hanging  over the catastrophe; with the
means by which it had been     so sweepingly effected;
and above all by the strange' disappearance of the resident population, they hurried away from the ravine back
to their canoes, and hastened to make a report at their
respective headquarters.
This led to a conference between the chiefs of the
two divisions.  Ultimately they concluded to   ascertain
the true condition of the region, with the extent of its
apparent desertion.  Everywhere around the Bay they
found the same chill air of desolation, and the same
hasty abandonment of their homes by the former occupants.  About two weeks later they were reinforced by
29




464


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


an additional corps of five thousand warriors. They had
been gathered far northwest, towards the sources of the
Mississippi, and had come by an overland route.
Those three columns now systematically dividing the
region, made a summary survey of. the entire     country
theretofore occupied by the Sauks and   Foxes.  Finding
it universally deserted they claimed it by right of conquest.  Then   happened   an event frequently occurring
in the history of conquests, the world over.  The crafty,
ambitious chiefs there present, now that.Ke-way-we-non
was dead, seized upon the occasion for an open revolt
from their respective home tribes.
By flattering allurements and golden promises, they
succeeded in enlisting the whole fifteen thousand warriors in this flagrant rebellion.  That portion  of the
braves having families in their far off homes were to
be furloughed to return back, and in squads, or singly,
to secretly bring away their families and all their household effects.
No other Chippewas were to be allowed a foothold
in that region, except upon joining the league, by a vote
in council for such admission.   The chiefs then in command were to rule over them as a joint regency for one
year, when a Head chief was to be duly elected by council., In the meantime the scope of authority lodged with
the regency, and the rights of the populace were to be
the same as with the home tribes.
Bold, reckless, even treasonable, as was this revolt, its
aspect was changed by its success.  For,when draped in
the costume and brilliant colors of victory, both the deformity and the infamy disappear from the foulest rebellion.  It becomes a revolution-a grand strike for independence, and an exemption from   foreign dictation.  In
the present instance, the failure in attempting any sup



AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


465


pression of the revolt, was the result of many causes
operating directly upon the home, tribes.
Without any warning of the gigantic secession, not
only fifteen thousand warriors, but their families and
effects were suddenly withdrawn.   Not only had the
master spirit of the invasion fallen among its first victims, but five thousand men were practically lost with
him.   This draft of twenty thousand had fatally weakened their home strength, and depleted their numbers.
Besides the very best war chiefs, of the nation were now
heading the revolt.
But the main cause of the apathy among the tribes;
the actual nightmare weighing them down with mountain
pressure, was to be looked for in a wild, superstitious,
but abiding horror of the region itself.  They believed
that the land had been guarded and defended by some
terribly unearthly agencies.  The Sauks and Foxes had
not only been shielded from harm, but had been spirited
away, by undiscovered paths, to regions entirely unknown.
A brave remnant only of the picked corps of Ke-way-wenon ever reached their old lake Superior homes.  These
not only indulged in the gross superstitions of their benighted people; not only yielded implicit credence to the
wildest legends of wizard and ghostly agencies on earth;
but they invented and circulated a most marvelous story.
They affirmed that the sole enemy they encountered,
and the one by whom Ke-way-we-non and his thousands
were slaughtered; the one in fact by whom their uard
at the landing was slain and their canoes spirited away,
was the pale-face demon and fire king of the Kalamazoo.
This crude invention; this incredible story spread on
airy wings from tribe to tribe.  It acquired additional
currency and assumed the similitude of verity, by the




466


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


cunningly devised reports of the revolting warriors returning on furlough.   They affirmed that the host of
Ke-way-we-non must have fallen by invisible hands.
That on diligent search throughout the entire region
they could find no resident man, woman or child, therein.
Neither had they been able to strike any trail by which
their exodus had been effected.
All this was doubtless true, but they never concealed
the further fact that in the deserted settlement on the
Escanaba, and on that trail to the ravine, and along
its southern bank, they discovered  conclusive evidence
that thousands had been marshalled there in ambush
against Ke-way-we-non in the fatal battle of the ravine.
No aggressive movements was ever set on foot to
crush out that rebellion, or to. reconquer and hold the
Green Bay region.    The braves of the league having
returned with their families and effects, promptly entered
upon the busy routine of domestic life, in this to them
and their confederates, a new northwestern Eldorado.
A settlement thus made up of the best material of
all the tribes, including their men of note, their fighting chiefs, and the flower of their chivalry among the
warrior class, was reasonably bound to flourish and become a tribe of great strength and renown.
But to this day among the roaming Chippewas north
and west of Lake Superior, the tradition is rife, that the
warriors of their people in the olden time, under the
lead of the renowned Ke-way-we-non, away down at
Green Bay and the south lake, once suffered a sore defeat and a terrible slaughter at the hand of the redoubtable Pale Face Wizard of the Michigan shore.








PERE MA.RQUETTE AT LA POINVT INV 1G0-8.




SE-GO-QUEN, THE NATIVE DEAF MUTE;
OR,
THE LAST RAID OF THE SAGINAW RENEGADES.








SE-GO-QUEN, THE NATIVE DEAF MUTE;
OR,
THE RAID OF THE SAGINAW RENEGADES.
CHAPTER I.
Amidst the whirl and excitement of our present pretentious civilization, it is difficult for us calmly to survey and duly to appreciate the actual state of things
existing in the broad interior of this continent, two
hundred years ago.   The French    adventurers, true to
their Celtic impress of a dashing enthusiasm and an
impulsive enterprize, were the first pioneers of christianity and civilization in the vast central region of the
Great Lakes and the Mississippi valley range.
In 1668, Pere Marquette, a French Jesuit Missionary,
pressed his way by canoe from Lower Canada to the
foot of Lake Superior.   There establishing among the
aboriginees, the catholic mission of the Saut de Ste
Marie, he erected a similar mission later in the same
year among the Hurons on the island of Mackinaw, in
the Straits, between Lakes Huron and Michigan.    they
were both in operation in 1671.
In 1673, Pere Marquette, under the auspices of Frontenac, undertook the herculean task of exploring the
great Mississippi river to its outlet in the Gulf of Mex



472 -

LEGENDS OF MICHIGAiN


ico.  He made his way to Green'Bay.      Next by canoe,
crossing the intervening portages, taking the line of the
Wisconsin  and   Fox  rivers, he struck the Mississippi,
descending it below the mouth of the Arkansas. Thence
he returned to Green Bay by way of the river Illinois.
Pere Marquette thus made a traverse:of two     thousand five hundred miles, in    a region, where, if we
except DeSoto's at the lower or southern extremity, his
were' probably the first footprints ever made by a white
man.   The next year, being taken ill at Chicago portage, two faithful French attendants endeavored to convey
him by canoe around the head of Lake Michigan and
down its eastern shore to the island of Mackinaw.    At
the mouth of the Pere Marquette, a river of the lower
peninsula, he died and was there buried.
His mission stations, however, in the hands' of his
successors, survived; both at the Saut de Ste Marie, and
on  the island  of Mackinaw.    Between  them   and the
French settlements of Lower Canada an annual 'intercourse was maintained during the lapse of a full century.  Many French emigrants as those years rolled on
found their way to those frontier stations for purposes of
trade or adventure. -In thus severing the ties of social
civilized life, many of them drifted into the tastes, affiliations and pursuits of the savage denizens of that region.
Intermarriages soon became prevalent between them
and the squaws of the different native tribes.  The offspring of these alliances, from their associations and abject surroundings, developed a proclivity for the lower
maternal type.   In process of time there was with the
various native bands a sprinkling   of half-breeds, alike
depraved, crafty 'and. cruel.:  In their company, as boon
companions and leaders in crime, were to be found, also,
fresh arrivals of hardened wretches and outlawed felons.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


473


By them frequent quarrels were fomented between the
tribes, and by them  the aborigines were incited to frequent atrocious deeds of violence and bloodshed. Engaged
in the busines of barter and exchange of commodities,
both French and English traders formed a distinct class,
emigrating to these border points for traffic.  In process
of time, whole families of these pale-faces stationed themselves not only at such leading places as Detroit, Saginaw, Saut de Ste. Marie, Mackinaw, and Green Bay, but
they were found seated at the mouths of the rivers and far
up the chief water courses at the interior native villages.
A century ago, the fact we have just adverted to,
existed with reference to most, of the principal streams
of the lower peninsula of Michigan., White traders had
their posts supplied with articles suited to the native
market, and for which, by way of exchange, they gathered in peltries and furs.  Something less than seventyfive years ago, or in 1805, one of these traders was
seated at the native settlement of Owosso, on the Shiawassee river.  Another was at a similar hamlet called
Kish-kaw-bee, on the Pe-on —igo-wink.   Still another was
located at the forks of the Cedar and Grand rivers within
the limits of the present city of Lansing.
At that period those several rivers were occupied by
aboriginal bands of separate lineage and tribal descent.
Those upon the Grand river, from      source to mouth,
were a branch of the numerous and powerful nation of
Ottawas, then widely spread over the northwestern quarter of the lower peninsula.
The second of those river bands, termed the Shiwassos, were firmly seated in the portion of the Saginaw
Basin drained by the Shiawassee river, with. its numerous affluents.  They were probably Hurons and descendants of the ancient Canada stock of that name.      The




474


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


third band in our enumeration, the Pewanigos of the
valley of the Pe-on-i-go-wink river, were Chippewas, and
doubtless scions of the old Lake Superior lineage.
At the opening of the present century, and in the
year 1805, Okemos was chief on the Grand river, whilst
Chessaning ruled over the Shiwassos, and Ne-o-me over
the  Pewanigos.   The first was then    of middle age,
while the other two were still young, having only severally passed their majority by a couple of years.
Owosso, Kish-kaw-bee and Ak-mon-shee, were severally
small settlements of the respective bands, well up the
streams, the chiefs ordinarily residing in their larger
villages nearer the mouths of the streams.   The chief
settlement of the Pewanigos at that era being Mus-cata-wing; of the Shiwassos, Om-a-gansee, and of the Ottawas, Al-i-kou-ma at- the Grand Rapids.
A trail of really international importance served as
an inland line of intercommunication between Saginaw
Bay and the Maumee river in northwestern Ohio.       It
passed through Owosso up a branch of the Shiawassee
river; thence southerly, taking in its course the western
margin of Long Lake in Livingston county; thence onward, crossing the Huron near Dexter in Washtenaw
county; and onward still, skirting the westerly side of
the cotton wood swamp in Lenawee county, to its termination on the Maumee, well up from    its mouth.
From Kish-kaw-bee, a branch trail ran southwesterly;
and from   Ak-mon-shee, a similar one extended   southeasterly until they united with the main trail north of
Long Lake.    Thus, in times of intertribal peace, it was
not unusual for Chippewas, Hurons and      Ottawas, to
traverse the main trail far south in company, or for the
Lenawees, Mingos and. Miamis to visit the Saginaw region in squads and deputations.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


475


It also became a convenient thoroughfare for the
already numerous and half-breed renegades and outlaws.
These cut-throats led a vagrant gipsy life, consorting
with the different native bands, and shifting their quarters when personal safety demanded a change of asylum.
For mutual protection and more easy and systematic
plundering, they ultimately banded together, having
their watchwords and secret signs of recognition.  They
had their hidden places of rendezvous where they often
met in midnight conclave.   At the period of our story
they had become so formidable, by numbers and organization, as to be insolently oppressive to separate native
bands, sponging, purloining, or exacting by threats even,
their daily food.
Beyond this, they were becoming a terror to the
resident traders, of whom  they levied heavy contributions, by way of black mail, and for the purchase of
immunity and protection.  Occasionally, individual traders
refusing to yield to their exorbitant demands, had appealed
to the resident chief of the tribe where they were domiciled.  In all such cases the traders soon perished by secret assassination.
The identification of the criminal was well nigh impossible, thus leaving both extortioner and assassin unpunished.  The three chiefs whom   we have named had
become aware of the dangerous character of these lawless intruders.  They were also becoming alarmed by
their secret organization and concerted measures.  But
they had no suspicion of the extent, and perfection of
those measures, or of the scope of their espionage, even
to hourly espials upon their own movements.
Okemos, the Ottawa chief, stung by the recent assasination of an esteemed white trader at his capitol of
Al-i-kou-ma on the Grand river, (then   by the natives




476


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


called Wash-te-mung) felt that a crisis for active intervention had arrived.   The common weal of the native
tribes imperiously demanded the extirpation or banishment of the renegade horde from the entire region of the
Wash-te-mung and the rivers of the Saginaw Basin.
Shrewd, active and brave, he resolved upon instant
effective  measures to  meet the   pending   crisis.  He
ascended, the Wash-te-mung to the upper village of Akmon-shee, seeking to obtain a secret conference with the
two active young chiefs of; the northern but neighboring, valleys., With this in view, he despatched a messenger to Owosso, thence by canoe to Oma-gan-see, and
thence down to and up the Pe-on-i-go-wink to Muscatawing.   The message was a request for Ne-o-me and
Chessaning to meet him forthwith at Owosso, as a central point.
Without precaution on his trip, the messenger pursued his way to the two capitols named, delivering his
message to each of the chiefs.   A   spy of the outlaws
at Ak-mon-shee, saw that runner depart and dogged his
footsteps.  He notified a confederate spy at the home
village of each of those chiefs.   The message was as
yet 9f secret. import.. Those, resident spies now watched
in  turn, each  in  due  time, following  the chiefs to
Owosso.




CHAPTER II.


At that date there was a deaf mute, a slender stripling of eighteen years, who had been born and reared
in the household of Chessaning at Oma-gan-see. He was
the son, born to the foster mother of the chief, and bore
the name of Se-go-quen.   His acuteness of intellect was
remarkable.  tie was 'of active temperament, being at the
same time possessed of a keen, restless eye, constantly
scanning and reading every object within the scope of his
vision.  With all the inmates of the lodge he conversed
readily by signs.  He was a general favorite, but the
special pet of his chief, for whom  in turn the mute entertained an affection, without measure in its intensity
or devotion.
The three chiefs punctually met at Owosso.   In the
evening they held a secret conference in a vacant lodge
isolated from  others.  They omitted the precaution of
posting a sentinel.  Comparing notes, they found that
similar exactions from  traders had occurred on each of
the rivers, with like assassinations following the refusal of
payment by the trader.    The chiefs were therefore in
accord in viewing these aggressions as a sore evil, and one
to be corrected by the strong hand.
They were also united in the policy of a joint and
simultaneous action on the three rivers.  They entered
into a league for such concerted movement to sweep the
streams from mouth to source, thereby ejecting or exterminating every renegade, white, red, or mixed, from
their borders.  The mute, Se-go-quen, had accompanied




478


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Chessaning to Owosso, paddling the canoe.   When the
three chiefs retired within the vacant lodge for consultation, the mute threw himself upon the ground outside
near the entrance awaiting the close of the session.
When their plans for the campaign had been freely
discussed and were nearly matured, Se-go-quen, rising
with an uneasy, restless feeling, sauntered around to the
rear of the lodge.  There, prone upon the earth, he
espied an -eavesdropper, with his ear glued to the bottom
of the web matting covering the lodge.   At a glance
the mute understood the errand of the spy, and the
mischief his knowledge of their plans thus surreptitiously
acquired, might work to those within.  The night was
obscure with only a misty starlight.
Stepping swiftly back to the entrance of the lodge,
and raising the curtain he entered, by signs hastily informing Chessaning of his discovery.    The Shiwasso
chief made a leap for the entrance, and dashing part
way around the lodge outside, was in season to discern,
a few rods away, the dim outline of a person vaulting
into a canoe, and shooting swiftly down the current.
Returning  within, he informed the other chiefs of
what Se-go-quen had discovered, as well as what he had
seen.  The three were fully convinced that they had
been tracked by a spy.    Their plains thus ascertained
would be placed at once in possession of the common
enemy.   Excessively annoyed at being thus overreached,
they yet resolved not to be foiled in their undertaking.
By prompt action they would forestall any counterpart of
the crafty renegades.
They shortened the time they had previously set for
their grand sweeping hunt.  Each with a competent force
was on the morning of the fourth day, to commence low
down his river, scouring the streams, valleys and uplands




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


479


of his domain, and steadily press upward to a common
center.  Thus agreeing, they separated.   Okemos and
Ne-o-me leaving at once for their more distant homes,
whilst Chessaning with the mute, camped at the lodge till
dawn.
Then all their senses and skill were bent to the task
of critically examining the marks, tokens and foot prints
left by that midnight spy.  He had gone by leaps from
the rear of the lodge to    his canoe.  The moccasin
tracks were thus plainly stamped, both  as to size, and
the manner of carrying the feet.  On the moist soil, at
the landing, the impress was so perfect, that the mute
pointed out a patch upon the sole of the right foot
moccasin track.  They were both satisfied by the size
of the foot and turning out of the toes that the spy
was a pale-face.
Entering their own canoe they   made a quick trip
to Oma-gan-see.  There at the landing as they stepped
ashore, the eye of Se-go-quen fastened on a footprint
in the yielding sand, with the impress of that identical
patch upon the moccasin sole.   With a keen look of
intelligence he pointed it out to the chief.  The latter
well assured that the spy was of his village, retired
within his lodge.  Later, by half an hour, the mute
appeared, beckoning Chessaning to the front entrance.
Within the distance of a dozen rods he showed him
an outlaw standing up a path to some wigwams further
inland.
The chief and Se-go-quen were soon by his side.
As the pale-face turned towards them the chief spoke
sternly, putting the question:  "Why did you follow
me yester eve to Owosso?"      The renegade evaded a
direct answer, but in turn enquired:  " Who says that
I followed you there?"  As the chief replied he pointed




480


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


at the mute, saying:   "He makes the charge, and he
also says, that you lay behind the lodge, as a spy upon
the talk between us, the three chiefs within."
With brazen assurance the renegade blurted out his
denial.  "He lies when he says it. -I have not. been
to Owosso in a week."    Se-go-quen  watching his features and lips, comprehended the import of the denial.
For reply he now simply pointed to the moccasin track
of the outlaw in the sand.   The latter glancing at that
impression, in his confusion raised his right foot, thus
disclosing the patch on the moccasin sole.
With flashing eye Chessaning next remarked.   "The
proof puts your denial to a blush.   I saw  that mark.there.  I saw it down at the landing on my      return.
I now see it here.    You are a liar and a sneaking
spy.
" Well if I did go, where's the harm?" the renegade now responded, "I own up.      That patch proves
me a liar.   But that mute of yours, your shadow     in
fact, shall never nose me out again." Thus saying, with
a sudden gust of malignant passion sweeping over his
repulsive features, he hurled his tomahawk at the head
of the youth.
Like a flash of light, out came the knife of the
chief, and with a whirl and a lunge it entered the chest
of   thIe. renegade.  The act of the chief was one of
fiery' impulse, under the impression that the mute was
slain.  In that thought he found himself utterly mistaken..For Se-go-quen  had not been taken    unawares.
His eye fastened on the outlaw saw clearly the motion
for a cast of the weapon.     Swaying head and body
aside, with a supple, agile movement he easily evaded
the well-aimed blow.
With a groan the desperado sank to the ground, but




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


481


with a defiant scowl on his livid features he muttered:
"The mischief you dread dies not with me.    The news
of your league is already flying down your rivers, and
on the trails in your uplands."
In the act of withdrawing his knife the chief discovered that the blade had glanced, making only a severe
external wound. Se-go-quen being safe, he had no wish
to renew the blow.    As some braves now reached the
spot, he at once directed them to dress the wound, but to
confine and guard the outlaw.
The latter spoke truly when he said that the news of
the league was on the wing.    Upon his reaching Omagan-see that morning at early dawn, he had sent runners
down all the rivers to warn the renegades to avoid the
blow.   All the arrangements of the outlaws for the swift
transit of messages, and for a speedy gathering of their
force were of the most efficient character.  From post to
post, and river to river, the runners with watchwords,
signs and tokens, would make their way with almost:incredible celerity.
The renegades had their local leaders, with a head
center on each river, having his abiding place in the
principal native village thereon.  The wounded  outlaw
now held a captive, was the head center on the Shiawassee, and a leading spirit of that felon organization.
Among the orders that morning issued by him, prior
to his meeting the chief, he had directed the instant
gathering of the band on each river at its upper settlement, that is at Ak-i-mon-shee, Owosso and Kish-kawbee.  He advised the avoidance of the rivers or any
approach to their immediate vicinity, elsewhere than  at
the villages named, but in their advance to use the upland trails.
The same head center had directed that in the mid



482


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


die of the third coming night, each river band should
sweep into its respective upper settlement, and appropriate
such plunder as came readily to hand, but to make a
point of first robbing the resident white trader in each,
of all their stock and valuables, to capture all the
members of each of their families, and then setting fire
to their abodes to take the trail for their grand rendezvous.
The measure thus proposed was both retaliatory and
vindictive.  The spy upon the conference of the chiefs,
had heard enough to satisfy him that those traders had
made complaints to them of extortions and murders by
the outlaws.  To them   therefore he ascribed the present
peril of the latter, and upon them he had determined
to wreak a summary vengeance.     In conclusion he advised them  to enter upon no protracted skirmishing, and
at all hazards to avoid any stand-up fight if assailed,
upon their several raids on the above settlements.
Thus fortified and indoctrinated as to the projected
temporary exodus of the renegades from those rivers, the
runners went forth.   The one for the head center of
the Wash-te-mung river, to save time and travel, was to
take a direct inland trail from Oma-gan-see to the bold
elbow  of that river at a point far below  Ak-mon-shee,
and near the site of the present village of Lyons.




CHAPTER III.


Long previous to the time of which we are now
writing, the renegades of all that region had selected
and fitted up a place for the general depot of their
spoils.  It was also designed for a grand rendezvous of
all their river bands in force.   This had   become a
necessity under their more extended   depredations and
systematized  methods of proceedure.    After laborious
research and careful examination, the outlaw leaders had
fixed upon a secluded dell in the wild and hilly region
contiguous to Long Lake on the eastern side.
The lake itself is a broad, beautiful sheet of water,
with mainly a bold shore, and picturesque scenery in
the back ground.     At the period of our legend the
only frequented access to the lake was the north and
south trail running  along its western  margin.  Across
the sheet of water midway of its eastern shore line,
and where the banks were bluff and high, a rivulet of
pure water discharges itself through the mouth of anarrow ravine with precipitous banks.
That ravine was a deep cut through an elevated
range of table land.   It was in a crescent shape, starting out eastward, and curving around to the north, and
of about one hundred rods in length.      At its inner
extremity the ravine is enlarged on all sides into a
regular circular basin of some fifteen rods in diameter,
with level bottom and steep banks corresponding in slope
with those of the ravine.
On the north side at the base of the slope there is
30




484,LEGENDS.. OF MICHIGAN


a copious discharge of pure:water from     half a.dozen
springs distributed  in that  arc of the basin.    'These
uniting send across the center of the basin.:a stream
of two yards in    width.   The  ravine and basin form
in fact, with their banks of sixty feet in height, a perfect cul du sac, with one avenue for ingress and egress.
In the ravine proper the breadth at the bottom     is sufficient for a foot-path on each side of the stream.
From   the interior northern  terminus of that ravine
the distance is less than half a mile to    the northeast
corner of the lake.   That basin   was the site of the
grand outlaw  rendezvous.   No renegade was allowed to
approach or leave it, except by the ravine, with a canoe
across the lake.   In  the  basin  and snug   up  to  the
slope on either side of the stream, lodges were erected
with sufficient capacity to accommodate one hundred men..On the opposite side of the lake from   the mouth of
that gorge, a small run with banks of four. feet, came
in from the west, crossing the trail, at that point about
ten -rods inland from  the water's edge.   A  small canoe
was kept concealed in the mouth of the run for solitary. arrivals, whilst at. other places around the sheet,
under cover were canoes sufficiently numerous for the
entire outlaw  force.
The renegade leaders were quickly     reached  by the
runners despatched from   Oma-gan-see.    They  promptly
rallied  their followers  in  conclave.  At Oma-gan-see
they missed their head center, but supposing him absent
on their business, they learned and approved his plan of
action, as did the other river conclaves.     They were
highly incensed at the traders, believing  that by  them
the native chiefs had been incited   to form  the league
for their extermination.
They were at first clamorous for a few      harrowing




AND 'THE OLD NORTH WEST.


AQs5


examples of condign punishment, to awe the balance
into silent submission for the future.  But their more
crafty leaders 'soon satisfied them that abduction With an
unknown after fate, would strike 'a deeper terror into the
hearts of those left, as yet, quietly  at home.   They
acquiesced readily in the policy  of a raid separately
against the three upper settlements for a wholesale robbery of the white traders there, followed by the, captivity
of their families.
The -three traders at the designated points were all
Canadian Frenchmen, two of them   living with wives of
their own race, but having no children  born to them.
The  third, more advanced in    years, had married an
Ottawa squaw of the band of Okemos, but they were
now old settlers of Owosso and within the jurisdiction
of Chessaning.  They had reared two blooming daughters
to the respective ages of nineteen and seventeen years.
The parents had been provident and industrious. They
had won the esteem and good will of the native denizens, and had amassed a competency for themselves with
a fair dowry for their daughters.    The latter having
matured into womanhood, had been carefully reared, and
taught many things by their father, pertaining to the
tastes, pursuits and social customs of men and women
of his own race and lineage.   These half-breed maidens
were endowed with good sense along with comeliness of
form  and lovely features.
Notwithstanding these rustic young women were thus
reared among uncivilized aboriginees. their deportment was
easy and graceful, and their taste in colors, dress and
finery with articles for personal adornment, was exquisite,
showing beyond a preadventure, that they inherited a
national trait on their father's side.
Now the three native chiefs thinking to capture and




486


'LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN -


exterminate a larger number of the ruffians in their
midst by that means, adopted the plan of driving upstream.   For this purpose, each with his whole force
employed, would first drop low    down the rivers and
then wheeling ascend, at the same time scouring the
vallies and uplands.
The   renegades reversing  the order, acted upon the
policy of swift inland flight to the upper settlements; there
to secure their plunder and captives. Escape thence south
by the grand trail to their stronghold would be easy.
There they proposed to remain in seclusion until the
subsidence of what they esteemed an ephemeral tempest.
At Oma-gan-see, in the bustle and haste of preparation for their canoe passage down the current, the
wounded outlaw, whom he had ordered confined, was
overlooked by Chessaning. His wound was only a severe
external one, but he being an adroit rogue, managed to
impress his keepers with the belief that he was on the
verge of dissolution.  Utterly deceived by his consummate dissimulation, they became wholly remiss in their
watchfulness.
During the latter part of the night succeeding his
confinement he managed to escape, taking the trail for
Owosso.   He would have preferred a canoe passage, but
was disabled from using the paddle.  He was weak from
loss of blood and acute pain, thus making but slow progress, yet he had the start by several hours.  At dawn
of the next morning    the chief with the mute, calling
to look  after his condition, found that their bird had
flown.
Se-go-quen was in a perfect paroxysm of fury.   The
derelict guard, cowed by the basilisk   glance  of that
fiery eye, shrank away from  its threatening glare.  He
had resolved upon having the heart's blood of the wretch




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


487


who had   made that cowardly    assault upon  his life.
Like a blood hound he would follow his trail for
weeks if he could but strike his track.   To compass
his death suddenly became to the mute, the paramount
object of life.
Chessaning fathoming the settled purpose of Se-goquen by his features, determined not to thwart him.
Shortly after when he asked leave to hunt up and follow the outlaw's track, he obtained a ready and even
cheerful consent.
He had become an expert hunter with       bow  and
arrow, and frequently spent days and nights in the
forest. Lacking the faculty of hearing, he had created
a fair substitute, by training a small quick-eared dog of
native breed to hear for him.  That is, with his eye
fixed upon the dog, he would watch for any sign that
the latter was disturbed by a passing sound.
The dog was possessed of remarkable acuteness and
docility.  Although destitute of a single trace of the
hound in his blood, yet both his scent and instinct for
following in the direction of the chase, were equally
acute and perfect.  Arming himself fully, taking materials for lighting a fire, and a wallet of cured meat.
Se-go-quen, with dog by his side, started forth on the
Owosso trail.
That youth thrown upon his own resources by his
infirmities in speech and hearing, was prematurely wise
and thoughtful.  He now    reasoned that the wounded
man could not use a canoe or handle a paddle: that
he would naturally make southward because he would
thus sooner pass beyond the limits of probable pursuit;
and that he would find that trail open.
Acting upon the data thus assumed, Se-go-quen in
that early morning went rapidly out until he had




488


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


passed the limits of the settlement.  There he paused,
and upon hands and knees bent himself to the task of
a minute and critical inspection of the footprints on
the trail.  Creeping thus slowly along for a few yards
only, he suddenly sprang up erect with a smile and a
rich glow  mantling  his usually sedate features.  His
discoveries were indeed most perfect of their kind. The
tracks of a person passing south were fresh.  The moccasin:tfts were of a large pattern, toeing out. There
he   v  also the imprint of that identical patch upon
the moccasin sole of the right foot.
He next called   his dog to his side, by    a sign,
pointed him to that track with his finger, and then to
another, and yet another further on.  He observed that
the dog recognized it by sight and scent, for as lie now
started  onward, the dog preceding him, followed    the
trwk accurately with wagging tail and lifted, tremulous
ears.








INDIAN'S HUNTING.




CHAPTER IV.


Thence forward, feeling confident that the dog would
prove staunch to the track, Se-go-quen used his eyes for
other purposes, giving but little heed to the trail. Mile
after mile had been thus rapidly traversed, and he was
nearing Owosso, when the dog suddenly stopped with the
eye  of the mute upon him.      His small velvety ears
were in lively motion, being slightly lifted and then
depressed, whilst his keen eye was fixed ahead and to
the right of the trail.  Se-go-quen understood these signals at a glance and knew his man was there.
Instinctively that boy, born and endowed for a scout,
took to cover on the opposite side of the trail, beckoning his dog under the same screen of the bushes.     It
was not his purpose to slay his victim there, but to
watch him through Owosso.     Thus he might learn the
purposes of the outlaws or gain a clue to their hiding
places.  His own revenge could wait for a more fitting
opportunity for its gratification.
The steady gaze of the mute and dog was now resting upon a thick cluster of bushes, under whose dense
foliage their man   had screened himself.   Not many
minutes thus elapsed before the renegade, faint, haggard,
and full of pain came forth upon the trail again, and
started onward.  Ere that start was made, however, he
warily glanced his eye both forward and backward to
satisfy himself that the coast was clear.
Se-go-quen, having now no fears of losing the track,
waited for him to pass out of view behind a curve in




'490


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


the trail, and then sallied forth in pursuit.  But coming
opposite the recent shelter   of the outlaw    curiosity
prompted him to examine that resting place.    Peering
in he beheld lying there closely rolled, a scroll of the
inner scarf-skin of a square of birch bark, nearly as
thin and flexible as common wrapping paper.
On it there were figures and lines clearly traced in
blue  and  vermillion paint.  These  evidently indicated
rivers and trails, with other visible landmarks. The mute
readily identified the Shiawassee and Pe-on-i-go-wink with
villages on their margins.  The corresponding trails, both
valley and upland, were also made familiar to him by
the outlines there exhibited.  He saw  thereon  another
river with its winding course and western bound current.
He shrewdly guessed it to be the Wash-te-mung or
river of Okemos' band.    He found on that map the
trail he was then upon, seeing also that away south of
Owosso two other trails came into it; the one from
the northeast and the other from  the northwest.  Tracing them back he was satisfied that the one came from
Kish-kaw-bee, and the other from Ak-mon-shee.
Thence the main trail ran south a short distance
further and there abruptly stopped.  But he noticed as
a striking fact that near its termination and on the
sunrise side, a sheet of water was sketched with a vermillion paint at the trail, and another on the east shore
line of that outlined sheet of water.  He detected the
fact that the blue indicated water, whilst the red marked
trails and other land objects.
That deaf mute out there on that outlaw's track
knew the value of this prize, as a clue to important
discoveries.  He thrust this key to the travels and destination of the renegade, and possibly of his own, into
his wallet.  With him the idea was akin to conviction,




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


491


that somewhere around that sheet of water, was the haven
of rest sought by that wouuded, fleeing man. It might
prove to be the outlaw stronghold.   Those footsteps he
would follow, and if need be that region he would explore.
When Se-go-quen, with quickened steps, and dog still
nosing the track ahead, next caught sight of his intended
victim, the latter had left the trail, and was skirting the
more unfrequented suburbs of Owosso.    The dog, keen
and staunch to his scent, turned from the trail where
the renegade had left it.  Passing entirely around and
beyond the last wigwam, the outlaw veered back again
for the southern trail.
Frequently stopping for food, water, or a half hour's
rest, the man, weak, weary and racked with pain, still
dragged his footsteps persistently forward, unconscious
that his fate was thus clinging to his track.   Finally
after many weary hours had thus passed, glimpses were
had by them both, of a broad sheet of water off at
their left. Se-go-quen was now filled with wild excitement.   Would that man on the lead now take to the
water, thus verifying his own  theory  of the -place of
the outlaw rendezvous?   Or would he still cling to the
trail leading southward indefinitely?
If the former, he would still watch and follow.   If
the latter, then as he passed the water he would close
in and slay him  at his next resting place.  The renegade was soon passing along broad-side to the lake. The
mute kept barely in sight, for he noticed his man often
pausing and glancing enquiringly about, as if seeking
some land-mark for his guide.   Finally he came to a
run or rivulet, crossing the trail, with slight banks.
Down the hither bank of the run he abruptly turned
for a dozen rods to the lake shore.
Se-go-quen made a similar lateral offset to his left,




492


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


thus reaching the lake, beach also, and whence he could
continue to watch the further developments.  He beheld
the wounded man with difficulty hauling a small canoe
from the mouth of the rivulet.  Next he saw. him enter and head it for crossing.    He used the paddle
cautiously with feeble stroke, as though it gave-.him pain.
Se-go-quen only waited to see him a few  rods from
the shore.  Then with falcon eye covering the -shape
and -outline land-marks of the lake he set forth to turn
it by tke north shore.  The dog seeming to comprehend that he was released from duty, now quietly followed
in the footsteps of his master.
The latter stepping lightly and swiftly for a portion
of the way along the beach, still kept the canoe in
sight.  Se-go-quen had thus traversed nearly the whole
north end of the lake as the canoe finally struck the
eftern shore.  Watching for a few    moments he saw
the renegate land -and stagger towards the bank.  Then
he disappeared as suddenly as though he had entered
the face of the solid uplifted steep.
Onward went the now-flying mute, keeping the
smooth pebbly beach, till he had rounded the northeast
corner of the lake and had also made half the distance
south to that same objective point.  Observing that the
bank was becoming precipitous and rising still higher,
he climbed the slope and followed its topmost verge..He thus shortly reached the mouth of a deep gorge
trending off from the shore and into which he knew
the outlaw had previously entered..Following up its brink and frequently peering down
into the chasm depth, he soon became aware of its continuously circling around towards the north.   Finally
he came to a broad expansion of the ravine, forming a
large circular basin, and in- which the defile terminated.




AND THE OLD1NORTH WEST.


493


At the top, that -romantic glen  was deeply fringed
to, the very brink by' forest trees with a thick undergrowth.
Through this Se-go-quen opened    a passage way to
the verge, and surveyed the scene below.    He saw the
clear stream  on its pebbly bottom, flowing across and
dividing that- level area.  On either side of i-t,j nestling
up against the steep slope, he observed a number of
lodges apparently in good habitable condition. - There,
as if but just arrived, he beheld the- wounded outlaw
raise  a curtain  and enter one -.of- those  mat-wound
abodes.
The mute had not accomplished his vow      of taking
the life of that vile miscreant.  That vow   he still intended to fulfill.  But the time was not yet, so the
deed must be postponed to present pressing events.   His
first duty was to himself.   He felt weary,- exhaisaed
and knew also that his dog muust be hungry.:.     Both
should now eat and rest.     With renewed -vigor:he designed then to hasten back over the trail with his -ews
to the three chiefs.
At that same hour those chiefs had been toiling up
their rivers and sweeping the 'uplands.  An ample' force
had  been  by  each employed.    Their work had -beenthoroughly done, but without the discovery of a. solitary
renegade.   They had respectively reached the vicinity of
their several upper settlements of Ak-mon-shee, Owosso
and Kish-kaw-bee.   Here they were- met by breathless
runners, bearing the startling news that bands of des,
peradoes had been raiding through each of those villages,
setting fire in many places, finally robbing and carrying
away captive three traders with their families.
There was a general rush    by   land and  water, as
though men had been roused     by a trumpet blast.   At




494              LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
break-neck speed the chiefs hastened with their bands
to the settlements, to find them however, on their arrival,
in the main unharmed.     The raid of each renegade
band had been hasty, being evidently chiefly aimed at
the hapless traders.  Slight efforts at pillage had been,
indeed, elsewhere attempted, whilst to numerous lodges
and wigwams the torch had been applied.
The flames however had been readily extinguished by
the residents.  For the structures having been recently
drenched by a shower, the fires lighted but slowly.
But in each village sure work had been made of the
contents, inmates and abodes, of the traders.  The two
former were entirely missing, and the latter, wholly consumed, were now smouldering in ashes.




CHAPTER       V.
The three chiefs again met at Owosso, as the middle
ground, each with a stalwart band of two hundred
braves.  Each had   searched the ruins of the traders
abodes thoroughly, and had tracked the raiders out on
the southern trails.  In the ashes of those frail tenements thus suddenly consumed, they discovered no calcined bones, or other evidence that any human beings
had been there sacrificed.
Upon minute inquiry of those who had been present,
their belief was fully confirmed that all of the inmates
had been forcibly abducted and led into captivity.   It
now appeared that upon the first onslaught of the several raiding bands, the youths and squaws of the settlements, had armed themselves and offered such vigorous
resistance that the passage of the marauders resembled
more nearly a flight than an earnest assault.
From all their researches the chiefs were further convinced that those bands of renegades must in the aggregate have numbered at least four score men, and that
they were drifting upon converging lines towards a common center at the south, having now a start of about
twelve hours.  A discussion of plans, ways and means,
with an expression of views by each of the chiefs next
ensued.  Here, as elsewhere in this sketch, we translate
into English literally, disregarding the inverted style or
idioms of the aboriginal dialect.
Okemos, as the senior in years enquired of the young
chiefs of the situation, and what action they deemed
most advisable.  Ches-sa-ning led off by a prompt reply:




496


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN'


"We;are not beaten, even in the first heat.    It is
a thorough expulsion of the cutthroats from      all our
borders,  We have them     gathered and grouped    in  a
body before us.   They must yet be severely handled, or
they will surely return.  I am   for chasing them   into
the  Maumee    swamps before we abandon the pursuit.
Besides the traders with, their families call upon us for
rescue or revenge."
Ne-o.^me followed in more moderate but equally manly
sentiments. expressing himself in the following terms:
"We have wisdom, craft and subtility to       contend
against.  The. whole movement of these renegades, evinces an organization, a drill, with methods of transmitting
intelligence of which we have hitherto had no adequate
conception.  This grand off-hand rally   of their forces
is;a lesson in strategy for us.  Their hostility to the
traders grew out of the fact of their having roused us
to efficient action.  Their greed for plunder also pointed
out the victims.; I go for the pursuit.   But I go with'
slight hope of getting in many telling     blows, or of
rescuing those families."
Then   Okemos followed in    response:   "You   have
both spoken words wise, brave and true.    Your feeling
for rescue. and revenge does you great credit.  It is not
so much 'the fault as the customary misfortune of youth
to be too -eager and- sanguine, or too easily  depressed
and  discouraged.  You   both  have   seemingly  avoided
either extreme.  What has happened here we could not
have well prevented, without receiving a similar if not.a heavier, blow in some other direction.
"I am   satisfied that our course has thus far been
both prudent and wise.    I think we may yet overtake
and punish the renegades, perhaps in a hard and bloody
fight.  They have not yet fled far south.      They are




AND THE OLD NORTHI WEST.


497


'l0t the men to be thus easily routed, and expelled& from
good quarters.  I most heartily concur with you in a
pursuit to be both energetically and persistently pressed
home upon them.
"But one-half our present force is ample for the
purpose.  Let us post the rest to watch 'this whole
frontier line, lest they double upon  us and return' by
blinder trails.  They  clearly did not slay. the traders'
nor their families in their raid   on  the  villages.  I
have good hope we may yet rescue        them  all.  Let.
us now    collect meats; eat   our  meal;   select each
his hundred braves; station the others, and be ready for:
a swift march in one hour."
The young chiefs, filled with admiration of. his sagacity and practical wisdom, yielded to all his, suggestions.  Then followed a busy half hour.   A substantial
meal succeeded, when the three chiefs formed and -filed
off their bands on the southern trail.  Each now' led
one hundred warriors, panting for the chance to: meet
and effectually wipe out the renegades.
Meanwhile Se-go-quen under his leafy canopy up there
on the bank of the glen, partook of his scanty repast,
sharing his cured meat with the     dog.  Reclining at
length he was soon   locked in profound slumber.    He
was finally  awakened  by   the  dog  licking his- face.
Springing suddenly to his feet, he was surprised to discover by the position   of the sun that he had. slept
some hours.   His eye was next turned upon the dog,
whose head was inclined to one side, with the ears
lifted and tremulous.   He was evidently listening   to
sounds in the glen below.
Acting at once upon that palpable hint Se-go-quen
crept to the brink and peered searchingly,down upon
the area below.  He was filled with wonder, for he there




498


LEGEND)S OF MICHIGAN


saw lengthened files of men in two lines advancing up
the defile, at the moment entering the main cul du sac;
he also saw that of their number some eight or ten
prisoners, male and female, with arms pinioned behind,
were forced along about midway of those files.
He had    often  seen  the  members of the   trader's
family at Owosso, and readily recognized them among
the captives.  He counted over four score in all, and
instantly  decided  on  his course.  Leaving  those below to reach the lodges around the bottom of the chasm,
the mute traversed the upper verge of the defile to its
mouth.   Glancing down along the beach     of the lake,
he beheld a few outlaws grouping   many canoes, to be
taken and secreted around the lake.
Looking next across to the western side of the broad
sheet, he dimly discerned the outline of a man moving
near the mouth   of the rivulet.  Startled by all these
wonderful discoveries, and alarmed for the fate of the
traders with their families, Se-go-quen hastened to retrace
his footsteps for the trail by way of the north beach
of the lake.
Doubly anxious now to make a speedy report of all
to Ches-sa-ning, with a lively step he kept the verge
of the lake shore bank farther north than the spot
where he had previously made his ascent from the beach.
He was in fact already near the northeast corner of the
water when he turned to make his descent.     The dog
fastened his teeth instantly and firmly in his legging.
A glance at the animal showed him    that some enemy
was near.. He dropped prone on the ground just as an arrow,
whizzing over his body, stood quivering in the trunk of
a tree a few feet in his rear.  His own bow    was in
his hand with an arrow always carried beside it.    He




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


499,


saw a few rods in his front an outlaw step from behind a tree body, and rapidly advance, evidently supposing
his own shot to have proved fatal.
Our mute fitted his arrow to the string as he lay.
Then with a panther spring standing erect, he aimed
and discharged his missile in return.  Transfixing throat
and neck it slew the foe without sound or motion from
him  beyond toppling to the ground.   Se-go-quen knowing the deadly effect of his arrow, essayed to start
again.
But a second time the dog seized his legging.
Taking the range of the animal's eye as his hold was
released, he found his look now directed much nearer
the water and lower down.     Bending his own falcon
glance upon the same spot, he there caught the face
of a ruffian as though framed in between the parted
boughs of a bush.
That renegade looking at the point where his comrade had fallen, was not yet. aware of the presence of
the mute, although but a few rods intervened between
them.   Slowly, Se-go-quen now    settled to his knees,
thus screening his person from the other's view.  Whilst
thus crouching behind the bushcs he drew     and fitted
another arrow  to the string.  Noiselessly rising erect,
he discovered that his enemy had advanced a few steps,
being thus fully exposed with a side or profile view.
This time the aim of Se-go-quen was taken with
careful precision.  The missile sought the brain through
the ear, thus laying his second victim motionless without sound or outcry.   The dog, seemingly satisfied that
the peril was over, started forward of his own volition,
with his master following.    Standing in the skirting
bushes of the beach, the latter surveyed the entire circuit of the lake, without discovering a living object.
31




500


LEGENDS Or MICHIGAN


Believing that the two he had slain were sentinels
placed there to guard against approaches to the glen,
he was now persuaded that only the one on the west
side now remained.   He sped along the northern beach,
finally entering the fringe of bushes on the western
margin.   Turning south, he crept down the shore between the beach and the trail.
His progress was slow for the impediments were both
serious and numerous.   The dog kept slightly on the
lead, but with stealthy tread and body crouched low, as
though gliding on the earth.    It finally paused with
head slightly elevated, the velvety ears rising and falling with a flutter, but with the eye gazing steadily at
a fixed point.  Sc-go-quen watched him intently, for he
trusted him implicitly. He knew that danger lurked near.
At length he saw himself the motion of a twig, and
the point of a bow dart upward as though raised for a
shot. His own arrow was ready on the string, but another
arrow came striking into the earth close by the body of
the dog, drawing from  him  a sharp startled yelp.  He
moved not, however, from   his crouching posture.  His
yelping cry had nevertheless reached the ear of the renegade,
Misled by the unnatural sound, thinking it some
wild animal after all, thus stirring the bushes out in
his front, the outlaw leaped upon the north bank of the
run, determined to make a full discovery.   But before
standing fairly balanced on his feet, throwing his arms
wildly up, he fell backwards with an arrow'in his heart.
Se-go-quen next made hastily for the trail.  He believed that he had slain the last sentinel posted by the
outlaws.  The  way   to their stronghold  seemed now
'opened for his friends.  Proud of his discoveries and
achievements, he now started northward for the Owosso
with quick elastic step




CHAPTER VI.


As Se-go-quen had nearly accomplished his journey,
on rounding an elbow in the trail, his eye fell upon the
three chiefs leading their column of three hundred warriors.  In front of all he clearly identified by form and
step his idol, Ches-sa-ning.  His heart gave a great
throb of joy, yet true to aboriginal nature, he became
suddenly silent and quiet.  Sitting  down  upon  a log
by the wayside, he awaited their approach.   The keen
eye  of the chief had spotted him    as he turned the
angle in the trail.
As the van came up fully abreast of where he sat,
the eye of Ches-sa-ning sought and fastened that of the
mute.   In that searching glance he learned that the
youth had important news.    He ordered a halt, sending
a message for the other chiefs to  advance.  Se-go-quen
in his language of signs detailed to the chief all his
adventures and discoveries, since leaving Oma-gan-see, on
the track of the 'wounded outlaw.
The other chiefs arriving, Chessaning, with a glow
of admiration of, and conscious pride in his pet, now
rehearsed to Okemos and Ne-o-me those wonderful exploits.  As he closed they  were alike amazed by the
performances of the mute.    Each in turn shook him
warmly by the hand. They moved forward, however,
deferring  discussion until their  noon lunch  and  two
hours rest.
Here the three chiefs, having  Se-go-quen in attendance, grouped themselves apart from  all others.  Many




502


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


questions were propounded to the youth by his chief,
during the continuance of that interview.  Holding that
map of the renegade in his hand, and pointing out the
localities thereon, Se-go-quen answered so minutely and
accurately that those chiefs felt safe to rely implicitly
upon the information he was so competent to impart.
They were all animated by the assurance that in a
few hour's time they w ould leave the gang of desperadoes securely hemmled in, and entirely at their mercy.
One thing however troubled them    sorely.  They were
unable to devise any means for rescuing those captives
from  the imminent perils by which they seemed hopelessly environed.  Should they make a general onslaught,
they must perish indiscriminately with the felons. Again
they were liable to be slaughtered by the outlaws in
sheer retaliation.
They deeply sympathized in the keen distress of the
two  promising  young   half breeds from  Ak-mon-shee,
who had joined their expedition out of love for those
captive  maidens.  The chiefs, however, there arranged
their ultimate plan of action.   By it they settled to
leave the trail when  they came abreast of the most
northerly waters of the lake, making thence east in a
body to the northeastern   corner of the   same, where
Se-go-quen had slain the two sentinels.
There their force was to be divided.   One hundred
braves were to be led down the beach, to the entrance
of the gorge.   Up the narrow   defile they were to approach and storm   the citadel on its own level.   The
two young chiefs each insisted so strenuously upon the
honor of leading that assaulting force that Okemos finally settled the friendly strife by dividing the coveted
honor between them.
By his decision each was to select and lead fifty braves




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


503


advancing to the assault in a joint column.  With the
residue of the bands he would move inland, surround the
glen and gorge on the upper verge, ending in the final
rush and melee by a plunging discharge of missiles
into the cul du sac.
Their line of march was in due time resumed.   By
seasonably and quietly deflecting eastward they covertly
reached the northeast corner of the lake.  There they
discovered the bodies of the sentinels slain by Se-go-quen,
yet undisturbed.  The young chiefs selecting each fifty
picked warriors, prepared to move down the beach by
starlight.  Okemos put the remaining two hundred in
order for a night advance up the forest ascent to the
upper verge of ravine and glen.
A sombre gloom, in the moonless night, had settled
down upon both land and water.    As the young chiefs
were ready with their bands for the beach, Se-go-quen
begged permission to precede them to the mouth of the
gorge, to see that no guard had been stationed there to
give an alarm. One of the half-breeds from Ak-monshee craved leave to accompany him.  Okemos vouching
for his discretion and skill with the bow, the two were
permitted to depart, taking the dog along.
They slackened their paces as they approached the
mouth, creeping noiselessly in the shadow of the bluff
bank.   The dog here put himself on duty, preceding
them  with stealthy step and crouching form.  As the
view up the defile began to open to the eye around the
point of the bank the dog abruptly stopped. His gaze
fastened upon an object on the opposite side, a little
way up in the jaws of the ravine.
Se-go-quen next sighted the dim outline of a man
curled up in a heap at the base of the opposite slope,
but lying in deep shadow.   As he fitted his arrow for




504


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


a shot, the ears of the dog were lifted, with his eye
turned up the hither side of that same ravine.      The
half-breed here came to the rescue.   For touching the
arm  of the. mute he first pointed to his own arrow   on
the string, and then to the object over the way, as if
asking his consent for a shot.
Se-go-quen nodded instantly, for it was what he then
of all things most desired.   The half-breed raised himself cautiously to, his knees and his arrow sped quickly
and truly to its mark.   The mute with a leap was on
his feet.  Then bounding a rod or two ahead, wheeled,
and bending forward, he peered searchingly up the north
side of the gorge.
It was not long ere that falcon eye, piercing the
deep; gloom, outlined a human form preparing to fly up
the cul du'sac, or citadel of the renegades.     On  the
first glimpse his bow was raised and his missile flew on
its fatal mission.  With those two sentinels thus summarily despatched, the way was now open for the two
chiefs to advance up the gorge without danger of their
approach being heralded to the inmates of the stronghold.
Satisfied that their special work was now fully accomplished, the two hastened back to the chiefs, awaiting their report.   They  were highly   commended, and
Chessaning was again proud of the forecast and the
exploit of his protege.  Swiftly but silently that serried band of one hundred, now sped along the level
beach, entered the defile in two lines, with the chiefs at
their head, and the hawk-eyed mute and half-breeds
striving  to  pierce for them  the thick   gloom  ahead.
Thus marshalled, with noiseless step they threaded their
way to the very margin of the inner circular basin.
Before their last advance the three chiefs had agreed,
that upon the arrival, at the point last named, of the




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


505


assaulting files, if all remained quiet in the enemy's
camp, the attack should be deferred for the clearer light
of full dawn.   It was further settled that when the
two hundred were fully placed by Okemos upon the
brink of both glen and defile, the two notes of the
cuckoo were to be given and repeated by him.
All was finally still and motionless below, the two
chiefs anxious, but patiently awaiting the morning dawn.
Near by their persons hovered the vigilant mute and
half-breed.  Soon thereafter, in perfect tone and modulation, the bird notes were given and repeated upon the
heights.  All was now ready, but all was yet still; for
the pall of thick darkness was resting down on glen
and ravine alike.
So they waited, watching, until the stars overhead
faded from  view, and the clear light of a cloudless morn.
ing dawn came piercing and glinting into every nook
and  recess of the chasm-like defile and glen.    Then
without warning, but as if by previous arrangement,
one-half the number of renegades stepped simultaneously
out from their lodges.  The object was soon disclosed,
for they proceeded to detail a guard   to relieve those
posted the previous day outside.
They little dreamed that hours before four watchers
had been slain by Se-go-quen, and the fifth by one of
the half-breeds.  The chiefs below and above saw clearly that the crisis was upon them, but Okemos resolved
to bring  into instant view, the entire   outlaw  force.
With this intent he gave the signal, and the whole two
hundred on the verge of a glen and ravine, united in
one sonorous war-whoop.
The effect was magical.   In a very few    moments
the entire renegade band of eighty men, was outside of
the lodges, staring around and above in wild constern.



506


LEGENDS OF MICHIGANB


tion.   Then came again the native signal aloft and
below, for an arrow flight.  A  tempest of missiles was
mercilessly poured upon those doomed and thickly clustered wretches.
A few of the more desperate survivors made a hasty
dash at a particular lodge.  They quickly appeared dragging out the entire number of their captives. Thrusting
these rudely to the front, they sought to press their
way into the opening of the defile.
Finding that avenue for escape literally crammed with
armed warriors, two brawny, bearded ruffians, each with
the left hand clutching at the head of one of the
Owossos trader's daughters, twisted the fingers into the
full shock of hair of the victims.  At the same moment
those desperate felons each, with his right hand, brandished aloft his knife, menacing the instant slaughter
of the helpless maidens.




CHAPTER VII.


Each of those agonized victims was held trussed up
erect by the muscular arm of her brutal captor, being
thus used as a shield against a further arrow discharge.
That spectacle did occasion a sudden arrest of the fight.
Those retaliatory blows, previously apprehended by the
chiefs, were about to fall upon the captives.  The two
youthful half breeds by the side of the chiefs, mad
with rage and terror at both the atrocious treatment
and imminent peril of their loved ones, raised their
bows and with hasty aim discharged their arrows at
those human fiends.
The missile proved fatal to one of them, but the
other remained unharmed.    Seeing the fall of his comrade, and reckless of his own life even in that desperate strait, he yet resolved upon a foul murder then and
there.  His right hand was thrust still higher upward,
whilst his fingers move nervously, clutching the knife
haft, for a plunge of the blade into the bosom of the
maiden.   Knowing too well the meaning     of that up
stretch of the arm, she gave an agonized shriek as
she covered her eyes with one of her hands.
That piteous sight thrilled the hearts of all beholders.
Each and all feeling powerless to intervene, stood with
bated breath and glaring eyes.   Mortal help seemed unavailing.  A fatal wound, dealt to that demon wretch,
might not arrest that descending   blow.  Even in the
throes of death, muscular action alone might consummate the downward plunge of the murderous blade.




508


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


One alone, of all those hundreds of warriors, calmly
and cooly calculated  the chances of intervention.   By
rare intuition he seemed to comprehend that it was not
the body, but the arm, that, must be paralyzed, if the
purpose of the miscreant was to be thwarted.      Se-goquen, the mute, at the right moment raised his bow,
and with careful aim-sent his arrow   to the mark.
That nark was the wrist of that right arm        held
aloft.  The moment was when held there stationary,
whilst the fingers were being more firmly gripped upon
the haft of the blade.   The aim   of the mute was perfect.  As the flint head  of that arrow   went crashing
through the muscles and bones of that wristy joint, the
instant spasmodication of nerve and tendon, straightened
those fingers and loosened their hold.   The knife fell
harmless to the ground, the arm    dropping  to the side
of the outlaw, benumbed and paralyzed.
The effect of that all but miraculous intervention in
behalf of the maiden, upon the young chiefs, the halfbreeds and braves down on that low level was like an
electric shock.  In the twinkling of an eye bows were
dropped whilst towahawks were whirled    aloft.  In two
lines the rush was made with flying leaps.    Se-go-quen
alone, dropping. his bow, drew his knife, and springing
forward kept by the side of his chief.
The charge of the two lines was on either side of
the captives, hewing down the renegades as they reached
them.   Their career was still onward, however, that others might follow in their rear.   The two half-breeds as
they reached the captive maidens, each clasped in his
arms his. chosen  one, but wheeling, dashed frantically
between the advancing lines swiftly down the ravine.
The mother of the two maidens with the wives of
the other taders clung to the footsteps of the now flee



AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


509


ing half-breeds.  The three white traders kept close in
the rear, completing the squad of fugitives.   As the
half-breeds had leaped inside the rushing lines to rescue
the maidens, Se-go-quen made a similar dash among the
other captives, but with a far different motive.
His falcon  glance had fallen  upon  one whom    he
would have spotted among     a million.  The wounded
renegade-the outlaw with a patch upon his' moccasinthe felon who had made a cowardly attempt upon his
life, and whom  he had tracked with intent to slay, from
Oma-gan-see to that fastness, stood before him, but now
cowering  and  striving  to shield  himself  among  the
captives.
Whilst endeavoring   to parry a blow   aimed at his
head bye Ne-o-me in the opposite line, the back of the
renegade was turned towards    Se-go-quen.  The latter
made one of his panther leaps, passing like a ball over
a trader's head. he landed with his chest upon     the
shoulders of the outlaw.
The left arm  of the mute instantly thrown around
the neck of his victim, tightened like the fold of a
huge serpent coil.  His right hand clasping his knife
handle, now shooting out from the body, came circling
round to the front with mighty force, driving the blade
to the haft in the heart of the outlaw.    Down went
renegade to the earth, his last moments of life
being numbered and finished.
Whilst Se-go-quen was thus busy with his last death
exploit in that campaign, the other actors had not been
idle.  A circle of a hundred   men  had rapidly  closed
around the surviving renegades, and between them   and
the circumjacent lodges.  That band   of lawless felons,,
already reduced to half their number, stared- with starting eye balls, upon that- living wall, thus hemmaing them




510


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


in, with no chance for retreat, no hope of escape. They
seemed bewildered and stupefied by this overwhelming
inburst of their enemies.
Without the loss of a moment, they     were assailed
by one hundred flashing, whirling   tomahawks in the
hands of men from   whom no mercy was asked, and by
whom   none   was given.   On heads and     chests, and
shoulders and limbs that tempest of blows was poured
with relentless fury.  Hacked and mutilated, brained and
some nearly beheaded, that body of men dropped to
the earth, as ripened fruit from  orchard boughs, falls
before a rude autumnal blast.
The bloody work was finished with the knife.     Of
all that band of fourscore men not one survived to tell
the story  of that fearful extermination.   With their
work of slaughter effectually completed, their assailants
next directed their attention to the contents of the
lodges.  There they readily found the entire stock  and
valuables, of the three traders.  They were yet bound
up in parcels and convenient packages for hand conveyance, as the outlaws had brought them thither.
There they also found a miscellaneous assortment of
other goods, both choice and valuable, the fruits of
months, and possibly years of industrious pilfering  and
robbery.  With nimble fingers, but an occasional covetous glance, the chattels of doubtful ownership were
rolled up in small packages and stowed in a pile with
the others close by the defile mouth.   Next the dead
bodies were collected and thrown into a heap near the
center of the glen.
They had demolished the lodges, piling up the materials in one huge mass over the remains of all the
slain.  The torch was then applied, but as the flames
began to ascend the two chiefs headed their bands, laden




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


511


with the spoils, down the ravine for the lake shore.
There they overtook the half-breeds with their sweethearts, together with the balance of the traders families,
safe and in jubilant spirits.
With them the whole party proceeded on the beach
to the northeast corner of the lake.  There they were
joined by their full bands with Okemos from their upland station.  The bands were rearranged in their original order, the packages changed hands for carriage, the
traders were placed in the center of the column, and
then unitedly they took the north beach of the lake
for the trail in double lines.
Arriving  at the   latter in  due time, they  struck
off north for Owosso.    There the populace, wild with
excitement held a jubilee over the deliverance of the
traders families and  the  destruction  of the  pestilent
renegades.  The traders readily identifying their chattels and valuables appropriated each his own, whilst the
large surplus remaining without any claimant, was
equitably divided between  the three bands, share and
share alike.
The two half breeds each with     his chosen maiden
spent a few pleasant hours at Owosso, returning however with the band of Okemos to Ak-mon-shee.       Before many months elapsed the half breeds were rewarded
for their constancy and devotion, by the hands of their
several loved ones bestowed in marriage, accompanied by
a handsome dowry to each of the brides.    Ne-o-me also
left in a few hours, with his warriors for Kish-kawbee, where the feasting and rejoicing fully equalled that
at Owosso.
Chessaning, mindful of the exhaustive efforts of Sego-quen, and his need of rest and sleep, after starting
his own band on the trail for Oma-gan-see, turned back




612


2   'LEGENDS OF MICHIGAIN


with the mute, and tarried in good quarters over night.
Next morning they entered a canoe and taking on
board the faithful dog, went smoothly down the current
to his own abode.    There,, to meet the just demands
of his overjoyed people, the chief prepared a great feast
for the entire multitude.
At the close of that feast, Chessaning made a great
speech to the assemblage. He dwelt minutely upon the
many wonderful exploits of Se-go-quen during their short
campaign, closing with an eloquent tribute to the remarkable sagacity, skill and judgment displayed by him
in that thrilling crisis, when the maiden's fate hung by
a single hair.  He pictured before them   the upraised
arm of the outlaw, with the glittering knife poised for
its descent into the maiden's bosom.  Then he showed
how the arrow of the mute went crashing into that
wrist at the critical moment.
He closed by stating that the deeds of   Se-go-quen
were those of a first-class warrior and scout, meriting
a public acknowledgment with a suitable reward.     To
make the first he had rehearsed his deeds in their hearing.   To  make an    acceptable reward he now   would
confer upon him the rank and privileges of a brave
upon the war-path.
Under ordinary circumstances the blemishes of a want
of hearing and speech, would have barred him from the
honor.   That assemblage, filled with admiration of his
exploits, and proud of his skill and sagacity, caring not
for those natural blemishes, hailed the announcement of
their chief with loud acclamation.
Our purpose in the present sketch was to describe
the feats of our boy hero in that short campaign. He
contributed largely to its conspicuous result, thus effectually closing out a long series of depredations and




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.             513
murders by outlaws in that region during a term     of
years.  At the same time, the sudden gathering-the
hasty traverse of the country-and the retaliatory blows
of the outlaws in those upper settlements, may not be
by us inaptly termed, "The Last Raid of the Saginaw
Renegades."




I








.1w


KALAMAZOO RIVFER SCENE.




THE CAMPAIGN OF TIPPECANOE;
OR,
THE MICHIGAN SCOUTS OF 1811.








INTRODUCTION.


Whilst presenting the present and succeeding sketches
of semi-historic personages and public events, we disclaim in advance, any design to call in question either
the authentically, or accuracy of any reliable record heretofore made.   Our readers will bear in mind the fact,
that we write from the aboriginal or traditional side of
a peculiar class of old time events.     From   this novel
stand-point of observation, new characters, secondary incidents, and modified aspects will very naturally be
presented.
The historian ordinarily contents himself with brief
sketches of prominent personages and stirring events.
In his hurried glances at official despatches, or documentary files, many minor characters and incidents are
wont to be, either wholly overlooked, or deemed too insignficant to cumber his record.    Thus severed from the
events around which they had clustered and served to
illustrate, those minor characters and incidents drift down
the current, which bears away myriads of other "inconsidered trifles," to blank oblivion.
The world is thus robbed of both light and knowledge.   For whilst watching the present aspect of things
we often discover in the minor incidents of life, and the
acts of humble men, the central forces which shape
public measures, and impart their true significance to
passing events.
32




520


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


As an instance in point, let us take a stirring militafy campaign, with its intricate army evolutions and
the final array of opposing forces for a decisive battle.
Who has yet to learn the fact, that they frequently
depend more upon the intelligence gleaned by scout and
spy within the enemy's lines, than upon any brilliant
forecasting strategy of the commanding general?   The
aspect of a campaign, with its final issue, are thus materially changed by efforts to counteract, or checkmate
the plans of an adversary, surreptitiously ascertained
through the daring intrepidity of the obscure individuals
we have named.
Their calling is generally pronounced disreputable, and
the punishment following on the heel of detection is
the severest known to martial law.     Yet the motive
stirring the spirit, and nerving both scout and spy to
encounter the hazards and perils of thus piercing an
enemy's lines may be of the purest and loftiest character.   That motive   may  be prompted by an intense
chivalric devotion to the cause they have espoused.
If then, without plucking a laurel from the brow of
the deserving, we can, from traditional sources, supplement our historic record, by rescuing from  oblivion and
garnering up the names and heroic exploits of a few
individuals occupying humble stations in life, our purpose in these sketches will be fully accomplished.




THE CAMPAIGN OF TIPPECANOE;
OR,
THE MICHIGAN SCOUTS OF 1811.
CHAPTER I.
The Territory northwest of the Ohio river was originally an empire in extent and outline boundaries.   It
was subdivided in 1801, and Gen. William  Henry Harrison was appointed Governor over that portion embracing
the present States of Indiana, Illinois, Michigan and
Wisconsin.   It was then  the wilderness home of numerous aboriginal tribes.  During the succeeding decade
of years Gen. Harrison     negotiated  with  them  many
treaties for the session of large tracts of land to the
Federal Government.   The primary object was the extinguishment of the possessory title of the red race.
In 1805, the Territory of Michigan was carved off
from the region first assigned to Gen. Harrison, and
Gen. William   Hull was made territorial Governor of
this new allotment.   The two new    Governors retained
their respective offices until 1812.  At the latter period
Gov. Hull was assigned to the command of the northwestern army.
Prior to the date last named, the duties of both
Governors were extremely arduous.   The scattered fron



522


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


tier white settlements were to be defended from pillage
and massacre by bands of roaming       savages.  A  few
hundred soldiers occupying weak, isolated points as garrisoned  forts, interposed but a feeble  barrier against
lawless invaders.   They  would have utterly   failed to
shield the defenceless, without the efficient aid of squads
of volunteer border rangers.
The forts of Lower Sandusky, Detroit and Mackinaw
were nominally, and in fact, the only keys of safety,
against the hordes of northwestern savages in their periodical transit by canoes, through the wide stretch of the
Great Lakes and their river connections.  The two forts
first named   had no natural advantages for defensive
operations, whilst their artificial works were of rude and
weak structure, and but illy adapted for shielding the
inmates from an assault on the interior or wilderness side.
Fort Mackinaw, on the contrary, had superior natural
advantages in its position  and surroundings.    It was
erected upon an island in the straits, having a fine
rocky elevation of 150 feet.  Posted there, a small force
of resolute men, properly armed, provisioned and with
adequate  breastworks  could  have  held  their position
against any array of assaulting or besieging savages.
About the close of the year 1810, the rumor became
rife in the frontier settlements of Ohio, Indiana, and
Michigan, that a gigantic league    was being    formed
among the aboriginees from the Lakes to the Mexican
Gulf.  It was understood to be similar in the scope and
design to that projected by the renowned Pontiac, half
a century   before.  The object of this confederacy of
tribes was to wage a war of extermination      upon all
the western frontier white settlements.
These startling rumors fell upon  the ears of many
scattered and defenceless families like the sudden strokes




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


523


of a firebell at midnight.  They finally reached the ear
of Gov. Harrison in a shape too authentic to be longer
questioned.  By whom, and in what manner the information was conveyed to him    we propose ere long    to
relate.  From   the reports thus laid before him, the
further fact became clearly apparent, that this formidable uprising of the native tribes originated in the ambition, tact and skillful manipulation of two chiefs of
the Shawnee Nation.
Those two chieftains were the    twin  brothers, Tecumseh and Elsk-wa-ta-wa.    The latter was more familiarly and generally termed "The Prophet."   They were
both endowed with mental powers and natural gifts of
a high   order, but widely  differing  in their outward
manifestations.
Both were destined to exercise a despotic sway over
the minds and passions of the masses wherever brought
within the sphere of their personal influence.    Both
were eloquent in speech and action.   But here terminated all similarity between them.
Tecumseh whilst looking forward with a broad farreaching policy, was yet shrewd and subtile in his schemes,
but openly and manly in their execution.     His plans
were vast in their occupation, whilst his strategic combinations for their accomplishment, exhibited masterly
mental strength and acumen.
The personal appearance and deportment of Tecumseh
were fill of the majesty, born of rich intellectual gifts.
His manner of address was both graceful and captivating.  His form  and features were moulded after a faultless model of physical manhood.      The eloquence of
Tecumseh was, in its ordinary vein, both pleasing and
seductive.  Much of its power was nevertheless owing
to his terse, logical reasoning by analogy and induction.




524


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Gradually  rising in rhetorical display and impassioned
manner, he finally swept his audience irresistably forward
to his own conclusions.
The Prophet, in the ordinary intercourse of life, was
cold, reticent and unapproachable.  In his personal habits  he was an austere, abstemious recluse.     Still theProphet was an enthusiastic zealot in natural temperament, and a radical fanatic of his own volition.    Made '
up  by- nature, habit, and inclination, of these    ultra
elements, the step was easy to a fancied special inspiration from, and direct intercourse, with the invisible world.
He was illogical in argument, but the style of his
rhetoric was both florid and diffuse.   His public- harrangues were surcharged with myths and fables, -allegories
and raphsodies.   They bore a striking resemblance to
the dark sayings of the Delphic oracle, and    were susceptible of  the duplex interpretation  of the Sybilline
Leaves.   His manner of delivery was fervid and impassioned, full of frenzied vehemence and wild gesticulation.
And yet, this self-styled vicegerent of the Great Manitou, uttering his burning  words, with   dilated  nostril,
blood-shot eye, and foam-flecked lip, wielded a strange
magical power over the untutored red men.      His nearest historic parallel and master prototype, was Peter the
Hermit, massing the warring and discordant elements of
Europe, for a crusade to the Holy Land.
Looking back to that time of imminent deadly peril
to the infant white settlements, dotted along the extended
frontier line of our advancing civilization, we are forcibly impressed with the belief, that in the economy of
Divine Providence, this fiery zealot, this fanatical pretender to special inspirations and prophetic visions, was
assuredly set over against Tecumseh, to mar and checkmate the comprehensive schemes of the latter, before




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


525


their maturity, and to precipitate hostilities on so small
a scale, as to be successfully overcome by a limited force
of fronntiersmen.
Had a few more months been allowed to mature the
plans of Tecumseh; to    cement his leagues; to mass
his warriors along his lengthened line from Mackinaw
to Mobile; could he have fully   arranged the time for
'a simultaneous assault at the hundred points; and then,
woe to the land!    There would have been, throughout
our western white settlements, such a fearful massacre,
such a baptism  of fire and blood! Aye! Such a scene
of universal desolation in the doomed region, as the sun
in his diurnal course had never witnessed.
Having thus in a cursory manner presented    a dim
outline view of the situation with a meager sketch of
a few of our characters at the opening   period of our
history, we are prepared to enter upon the details and
preliminary steps leading to the short but decisive campaign of 1811, most signally and effectually ended by
the battle of Tippecanoe.
Early in the month   of August, 1811, a deputation
of two Shawnee chiefs and a half dozen braves of that
nation, embarked in their canoes at the southern    extremity of Lake Michigan.   They were bound for Saugatuck, an Indian village a short distance inland from
the mouth of the Kalamazoo river.    They were envoys
sent from  the Wabash valley with a message and overtures to  Wakazoo, the aged chief of the Kalamazoo
Ottawas.
Arriving at their destination they  were courteously
received, and an audience was promptly accorded by the
chief.  They professed to speak by authority of Tecumseh  and the Prophet, but they    had  in  reality been
deputed by the latter alone, as the former was then




526


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


absent at the south, laboring to win the Chickasaws to
unite with the other confederate tribes.
The old Ottawa chief listened with marked attention
to the overtures of his guests and to their plausible
arguments in favor of a general uprising for the utter
extermination of the frontier whites.  Like an   astute
diplomatist, Wakazoa evinced no outward repugnance to
their proposals.  Seemingly coinciding with them in the
policy of the movement, he plied them   with questions
so adroitly as to elicit not only the details of the general plan, but of the assiduous labors of Tecumseh for
its proper maturity.
He ultimately drew   from  them  the fact, that the
Prophet was becoming impatient of the delay and anxious to precipitate the crisis.  He next learned from
their disclosures, that this discrepancy in their policy had
already produced a partial estrangement between the
brothers, so that with a little more strength the Prophet
was inclined to imitate the slaughter with his battle-cry
of " torch and knife," despite the opposition  and restraints of the great war chief.
Wakazoo eventually   dismissed the deputation  with
flattering expressions of his personal regard, and with
the assurance that he would give to their important
overtures his most profound consideration.  His whole
heart actually revolted against this atrocious schemethis crusade of blood.   He was faithless as to either
the sanctity of the Prophet, or the fulfillment of his
predictions.  He at once penetrated   the designs and
fathomed the ambitious schemes of Tecumseh. He felt
assured that the covert object was to achieve for himself a centralized government and a mighty empire in
the broad Mississippi valley.




CHAPTER II.


Of the chief, Wakazoo, we have given a full description in other traditional legends of Michigan.  In those
same sketches of the olden time, three other personages
have figured largely as the confidential scouts and trusted
messengers of the sagacious old chief.   Of those scouts
we have also given full descriptions, embracing not only
their physical attributes and mental gifts, but their antecedents, their personal attachments, and their individual
exploits.
Dead Shot, the leader of the trio, was of pure Anglo
Saxon descent and about thirty years of age..    He was
an athlete in form, strength, and   agility.  He was a
skillful and fearless scout, prompt to act, and ready in
any emergency.    He was the model marksman on       the
borders, as his name imports.
Mishawaha, his wife of ten years standing, was of
pure Indian blood, and daughter of Elkhart, then recently
head chief of the Shawnee nation.     She was a gifted
and beautiful woman of her type; of active, sanguine
temperament, and with a strong proclivity for the chase,
the trail, and the war-path.    Under different auspices
she would have doubtless have duplicated Semiramis of
the North, or Zenobia of the Orient.
Lynx Eye, the third one of the trio, was of pure
native lineage, a dwarf in stature, but free from    the
receding chest or hunch back.    His perceptive faculties
were ever in full play.   He was acute, active, vigilant
and fearless.  His eye round, and deep set, was restless,




528


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


and keenly observant of every object within the range
of vision.  If we add to his other qualifications, an
undying devotion to the pair with whom    he consorted,
we can readily comprehend the value of his services,
and the nature and strength of the ties uniting the trio.
For two days succeeding the departure of the Shawnee  delegation, the chief. Wakazoo, pondered    deeply
upon  this bloody conspiracy against the border white
settlers.  He was anxious to.avert the dire calamity,
but failed to devise any available means.  In the midst
of his perplexity, his three trusty  scouts in  by-gone
straits, chanced to pay him  a visit.  For this purpose
they had ridden twenty-five miles down the trail, from
their wigwam  at the big Horse Shoe Bend of the same
river, and where we moderns find the village of Allegan.
After the scouts had been his guests for a few hours,
Wakazoo invited them   to; a confidential interview.  He
there disclosed to them  all the facts he had gleaned
from  the Shawnee embassy, touching the grand   conspiracy for the slaughter of the white settlers.   As the
chief  was closing  his narratiye  he  was   practically
reminded, of the truthful old adage, "that blood   will
tell.".  Dead.Shot, the pale-face scout, suddenly flared
up into 4 mighty blaze of indignation, vowing that he
would personally punish  the authors of the atrocious
scheme.
An earnest discussion next ensued, during which the
scout retained his self possession, but he still resolutely
affimed that he owed a duty to his race, which he
would neither forego nor postpone.   Wakazoo enquired
if he felt at liberty to disclose the nature of that paramount duty? Dead Shot frankly replied:
"1 see no objection to my naming it now, and here.
This intelligence must be promptly conveyed to some




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


529


one in authority, and who has the ability to crush out
this foul conspiracy. Gov. Hull, of Michigan, has neither
men   nor means at his command.      Gov. Harrison, of
Indiana, may be equally destitute, but I think can readily
supply himself with both.   Besides the arch plotters of
this wide-spread ruin reside within his domain.; To him
I will go."'
Lynx   Eye  was instantly  on his feet, exclaiming:
"Me ready too, for that same trail."
"But what says Mishawaha, my queen of scouts?"
the old chief enquired, as he courteously turned towards
the person thus addressed.  Her reply   came promptly
and in earnest tones:
" I should be unworthy to be the wife of a paleface, could I oppose his performance of a duty so manifest and so. sacred."
"I might have expected just such an answer fromi
one of your fearless nature," the chief responded.  Mishawaha rejoined:
"I do not esteem    anything  a sacrifice that may
lessen the shame, the deep abasement I feel, in being
of a lineage, and closely akin by blood, with men, who'
could deliberately plan this horrible slaughter of women
and children.  Dead Shot's mission is one that I can
materially aid.  Gov. Harrison lives at Vincennes, away
down in the lower Wabash valley.    We can never face
him, however, with facts at second-hand as we now have
them.   Our journey   must necessarily be through the
upper Wabash country, for we must learn his plans.
from  the Prophet's own lips."
"Your plan is crafty and much wise; but 'tis full
of danger," hastily exclaimed Wakazoo.  Mishawaha re —
sumed in tones of increasing firmness:
"I know every rod of that valley, with all its sur



530


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


rounding uplifts and table-lands.  I will lead Dead Shot
and Lynx Eye by a sure path, to the presence of him
from  whom   the great danger now springs, and through
whom, in some mysterious way, I feel assured a signal
deliverance will come to the white race."
Under the pressure of strong excitement, Mishawaha
had  unconsciously risen  up, and as she    closed,.was
standing erect before them in her womanly beauty and
queenly attitude, with her features all aglow, and eyes
flashing with an inspiration her auditors dared not to
gainsay or doubt.   The conference abruptly terminated
without further comment.     The scouts retiring made
their preparations for an early and hasty departure in
the morning.
They were in the saddle at early dawn, returning on
the up river trail to their wigwam at the big Horse
Shoe Bend.    The residue of the day and the evening
were devoted to packing and securing their property to
be left, and the necessary outfit for the long trip, and
their possibly protracted absence.  Their favorite mustangs, a present in previous years from  Red Wing, the
Sauk chief of Wisconsin, were still in prime condition.
They were chosen for the present expedition on account
of their admirable training, speed and bottom.
Their selected  route was somewhat circuitous.    It
was the old trail via. Prairie Ronde, Three     Rivers,
White Pigeon, and thence southwesterly to the Prophet's
Town in the middle section of the Wabash valley.
With this route they were all familiar as far as White
Pigeon.   Beyond that point, Mishawaha had knowledge
of the country and the trail, having    traversed it in
Elkhart, her father's company, when as Head chief of
the Shawnee nation, he formerly led his braves on the
war path to Three Rivers on the St. Joseph.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


531


With the rising   sun they mounted    and rode away
from  their abiding place, on their devious and perilous
expedition.  As they journey    forward, averaging their
fifty miles per day, we will avail ourselves of an author's
privilege, and especially in behalf of such of our readers
as may have chanced to peruse our former descriptions
of the scouts, to speak of a few   changes occurring in
their personnel and surroundings, since we last bade them
adieu.
During   the intervening  period the  touch  of time
upon the scouts, like the cares of a mother, had been
gentle and loving.   It had simply developed and ripened
their physical strength and matured their mental powers.
True it had brought Lynx Eye forward to the noon
of life.  Dead Shot was now thirty years of age,       d.
Mishawaha was only three years his junior.     They!ad
been prosperous in their vocation, and had sought new,
avenues for traffic in their specialty  of. furs.  They
had made several trips eastward, visiting in turn Detroit,
Sandusky and Buffalo.
Mishawaha availed herself of these opportunities for
studying the social habits, customs and manners of her
sex, under this, to her, novel phase of white civilization.  Thereafter, her tastes, dress, and deportment, were
studiously moulded after the new standard.    Under the
careful tuition of Dead  Shot she had learned to read
and write with facility, and to speak the English language correctly and fluently.  But as yet, owing either
to the natural bent of her race, or to the freedom of
her early training, she entertained a settled aversion to
any steady indoor seclusion.
Whilst at Buffalo, in  1808, Dead Shot armed himself with a new rifle of the then most improved pattern, with flask and charge for powder.    The rifle was




532


- LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


externally plain, but the barrel was of excellent material, and of extra internal finish.   It was shorter by
some inches, but heavier and of larger calibre than his
old one.   He gauged the sights and tested it at fortyfive, sixty and seventy-five rods, and with a little practice found it eminently reliable at the longest range.
He remembered Lynx Eye and       bought for- him  one
of equal length, but of less weight and smaller bore.
This proved equally true to its aim   within a range of
fifty rods.  He next chanced to find      a small, light,
highly  ornamented rifle, with  its bore proportionately
small; in fact, an    exquisite specimen  of the;article,
having a tasty flask,, charger, and bullet pouch to match.
This, with   the  equipments,.he secured for Mishawaha... The.rifles were- severally  presented.  The recipients
fairly danced in  ecstacy  over them   as most precious
gifts.  Their practice was for hours each day, until at
thirty rods neither could claim   superiority, whilst at
forty-five rods, Lynx Eye was the acknowledged equal
of Dead Shot.
Five arms and especially the rifle had been rapidly
introduced among the aboriginees, and their use had become quite common east of the Mississippi, in the hands
of renegade whites, petty chiefs and some of the Indian
braves, as early as the year 1810.  They were generally,
however, of- inferior workmanship,    often  inaccurately
sighted, and proved of slight utility in unskillful hands.
If then we add to the rifles of our scouts, a choice
supply of powder and balls, with tomahawk and knife
in the belts of the males, and a keen two-edged dagger
in the girdle of Mishawaha, we can readily perceive
how they might prove an overmatch for double their
number in any serious hostile encounter.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


533


For several days after starting  they had journeyed
forward with   a feeling  of entire safety.  Their usual
precaution of having Lynx Eye ride a short distance in
advance,, was more that he might take their needed
game for food, without leaving the trail, than from any
fear of lurking foes.  Having reached and descended for
many miles the principal head branch    of the Wabash
river, they found themselves finally traversing the upper
section of one of the most fertile and delightful valleys
of this or any other country.    The silvery thread of
the stream, with its graceful curves and sinuous windings through the rich   alluvion bottoms; the clustered
grasses and flowering plants, fanned by the balmy,.but
fitful autumn breeze; the gently rising slopes- on. either
side, with the distant ridges of green covered and forest
crowned hills, furnished numberless pictures of exquisite
loveliness, grandly grouped and framed in by the visual
horizon.
The route, which from  White Pigeon had been lonely
and unfrequented, now exhibited signs of general use.
The lateral branching trails bore the imprint of- numerous moccasin tracks also.   As their eyes.fell upon
these, tokens of human.presence, our wayfarers awoke
from  their dream  of fancied security.  In a moment
they became scouts again.   Watchful, wary and on the
alert, they now advanced with slackened pace, and eyes
glancing  over and keenly peering into each     wayside
thicket.




CHAPTER III.


The trail then being traversed by the scouts was
chiefly in the timber nearest the river, and following its
windings.   But in that upper valley it once crossed to
the other side at a convenient fording place.  Near the
crossing there was a cluster of large wide-branching
forest trees under whose friendly shade wayfarers were
wont to stop for both rest and food.
Some twenty rods away in the direction of our approaching travelers a sharp elbow   occurs in the trail.
A thick undergrowth of timber in the angle effectually
intercepted the view  beyond.   As Lynx    Eye, then   a
few rods in advance of the others, turned that angle he
discovered a group of seven men     lounging  under the
cluster of trees, at the ford.  Their horses standing near
at hand were evidently kept ready for use.    The scout
determined as to their race and character at a glance.
There were two white renegades and five native Shawnees.   They were evidently thieving    outlaws.   Lynx
Eye instantly wheeling his horse retreated towards his
comrades.   Not, however, before the loungers at the ford
caught a glimpse of him in that brief moment of exposure.   Those seven men sprang     at once   to  their
saddles, and with a wild whoop dashed furiously up the
trail.
As Lynx Eye reached and reported to the other two
scouts what he had seen, Mishawaha spoke hurriedly in
reply: " It will not answer for us to flee.   We must
not be turned   back here.   Further south there is a




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


535


choice of trails.  Let us speak them    fair.  To rouse
their suspicion now would be fatal to all our hopes of
reaching the Prophet.   We are to play a role with
them."
As the last sentence fell from her lips the seven
horsemen dashed around the angle at a wild gallop.
Thereupon Mishawaha spurred her horse a few paces in
advance of the other two, at the same time holding up
a white handkerchief as the signal for a parley.
The grace and calm self-possession of the movement
riveted the gaze of the renegade leader of the troop.
Abruptly ordering a halt of the others, and riding forward alone, he finally drew rein within a few paces of
Mishawaha. His admiring gaze was boldly fastened upon
her features.  She met his searching glance for a few
moments with perfect composure.    Then she addressed
him in her smooth nicely modulated tones, using the
Shawnee dialect.
"Five of us are Sauks from   Wisconsin.   The third
is a pale-face hunter and my    husband.    Our people
have heard wonderful things of the great Prophet of
the Shawnees.   We comeon a mission to him."    To this
the renegade laughingly replied:
"Wal! I've hearn lots o'whoppin' lies in my day,
but nary one of 'em   so all fired prettily told as ftat'ar.
Mebbe ye ken jist tell this'ere chap, how a Sauk squaw
ken rattle off sich Shawnee words as them'ar."    With
consummate coolness and tact she rejoined:
"You are a pale-face and quite excusable for being
ignorant of what every Shawnee knows, that the Sauks
and Shawnees are cousins of the same parent stock,
and their language is the same."
"Wal' now! That'ar am news I reckin, ef taint no
lie," resumed the renegade.  "Hello! you Possum," ad33




536               LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN
dressing one of his native followers.  "This ere squaw
tells as how she's a Sauk from over Wisconsing way.
She's got off a lingo here, purtendin' the Sauks an'
Shawnees am cousins, or sich like relashuns, an' use the
same 'denticle lingo in thar' talk.   How   am  that'ar
ennyhow?"    To this enquiry the native follower replied:
"Possum   knows it all much true.   Him  knows too,
our Prophet, a few    days back, sent a talk to Red
Wing, Sauk chief.    Me spose these'ere have some word
back to him."    The renegade after a moment's hesitation finally rejoined:
"It sartin.y looks that'ar way, cause this'eret harnsum
squaw  jest sed suthin' like that'ar.  Least ways, yer
see, boys, its hans off these'ere coves, till arter they've
had thar palaver with the Prophet.    That'll not purvent a misadventur' happenin' to 'em here aways a goin'
back."'  This last sentence was intended for the ear of
Possum  alone, but it was also heard by the scouts.
Waving his hand in token that his followers were
to fall back, the renegade, with a species of rough politeness, next invited the scouts to ride forward with
him  to the camp ground at the ford.       Upon   their
arrival there, finding that the sun was sinking from
view in the west, the scouts dismounting entered upon
their preparations as though they intended to remain
over night.   The trail ahead, by a couple of miles,
forked off into two branches. One of these kept down
the valley near the river.  The other diverging to the
interior, had  an  upland route.  They both, however,
met again, not far from the Prophet's Town.
The renegade leader seeing the inclination of the
scouts to remain informed them   that he must make a
night's ride towards the settlements.   But whilst his




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


'37


followers were arranging for a fresh mount, Lynx Eye
heard the other white renegade say    to the natives,
"Never let slip a chance like this.  Dead folks don't
talk.  The prophet will never know they come."   After
the others were in the saddle, the one called Possum,
sidling up to Lynx Eye, enquired in a casual manner,
"which trail they intended to take below in the raorning?"   The   shrewd  scout answered   promptly that
"they had been advised to keep the lower route."
The entire gang of seven thereupon passing over the
ford galloped down the trail.   The scouts first hoppling out their horses to feed, next rekindled the fire
and cooked their food.   When the meal was ended,
neither of them   manifested any  inclination  to  camp
down for sleeping.  After their horses had been feeding
for an hour, Lynx Eye remarked:
"Me think we too, better travel ten., fifteen miles
'fore safe to sleep."  Dead Shot, desiring to fathom
more clearly the thought of the other, enquired why he
made this singular proposal.  The dwarf answered':
"Me no like them chaps.    Him  bold leader is after
one of us.    The others all much want our horses,
rifles and fixins.  Me want to see forks of trail 'fore
much long."
Dead Shot answered:    "We will go."    Then Mishawaha added:    "By all means let us go.     If they
mean mischief we shall discover it at the forks.    I
feel sure they are thieving vagabonds."
The horses being speedily made ready, they mounted,
and riding briskly onward, soon reached the forks of the
trail.  Twilight had faded into night, but the heavens
were cloudless, and the moon half full was up aloft.
Dismounting the trio carefully examined for tracks in
both the trails.  They quickly found that six of the




538


LEG ENDS OF MICHIGAN


horsemen had taken the lower route, whilst the seventh
had gone up the other.    The intent was manifest to
the scouts. Should they take the lower trail the six
were there in ambush.    If they went by the upper
route, they were to be watched and tracked by the seventh.
Their researches being ended, they remounted, and all
headed for the upper route as if actuated by a common idea.   When fairly started again, Lynx Eye gave
voice to the thought of all by saying, "guess we'll
turn 'em six chaps down yon in ambush by what Dead
Shot call flank movement.   This one up hereaway, better not hover our track long, either before or behind.
No watch us going to Prophet.    No catch us when we
leave him we spose."
Thus saying and assuming his advance position, they
all sped briskly on for a 'mile.  As they there reached
a small run of water crossing the trail, Dead Shot ordered a halt.  Dismounting they closely examined for
tracks again  beyond that brook.    None were to be
found.  "I conjectured as much," Dead Shot remarked.
"The sneaking varlet has ridden up or down the stream
to await our coming."
Again they mounted and pressed their way onward
hour after hour, until early dawn.   Then selecting a
cosy spot a few rods off the trail with a plenty of
grass at hand, they put out their animals to feed, and
Dead Shot and wife busied themselves in preparing for
their needed food and rest.  Suddenly they both became
aware of the absence of Lynx Eye.      Perceiving the
startled look of his wife, Dead Shot quietly remarked
to her:
"He will not be absent long.  There has been no rest
for him with a shadow on our trail.  I noticed his frequent backward look during our last mile of travel, Ha!"




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


539


This sudden exclamation was occasioned by the familiar
report of the dwarf's rifle, less than one hundred rods
back on the trail.   Grasping his own weapon, Dead
Shot bounded down to the track where his view was
unobstructed,  He beheld Lynx Eye running still further
northward  and towards a riderless horse.   Beckoning
his wife to remain quiet, he leaped along the route for
the scene of that affray.
Rapidly nearing the spot where the weary horse was
standing, he saw the dwarf gliding out of a thicket by
the wayside.  Without recognizing in any manner the
approach of his comrade, Lynx Eye led the horse into
the same thicket and there slaughtered it with his knife.
His job was finished   by  covering  with  boughs and
branches the dead bodies of both horse and rider.
Glancing at his movements, and discovering both the
mood and the purpose of the dwarf, Dead Shot left the
ground retracing his steps to their camp.   Informing
his wife of what he had seen, they both, in view of
their own safety and the success of their mission, felt
that the act was justified by a stern necessity.  They
were again busy in the preparation of their meal, and
when all was in readiness, Lynx Eye glided into his
place.  With   a keen relish, but in silence they all
broke their fast.
When the demands of appetite were fully appeased,
the dwarf' remarked:
"Time now for you both to sleep.     Me feel much
awake.  'Twas Possum I shot.    Him  ask me down by
ford which trail we take at forks.    Me know    then
must kill him, 'cause he cal'late to track us.  Now me
go watch."   Thus saying and raising his rifle from the
ground, he strode down to a stand-point beside the
trail.




540


LEGENIDS OF MICHIGAN


About three hours later they all resumed the saddle
and cautiously pursued their journey, with intervals of
rest, until near the close of the succeeding day.  Mishawaha, having been for some time closely scanning the
scenery finally remarked:  "That they were now in the
vicinity of the Prophet's Town, and it was time -for
them  to seek a safe retreat for man and beast."
They chanced to be at the moment riding along the
verge of a deep ravine, with a stream   at the bottom
but densely wooded on its precipitous slopes.   Mishawaha was restlessly glancing about on every side and
critically examining objects near and remote.  She was
manifestly striving to recall scenes once familiar, but at
present almost faded from  memory.
Suddenly her look of doubt and uncertainty gave
place to one of pleased assurance.  Turning her horse
abruptly from the trail, and entering the shallow out
crop of a spur to the main ravine, she commenced its
steep descent, the others warily but closely following:
Once at the bottom, they rode for a short distance
up the bed of.the stream. -Here they found   a grotto
upon one side, literally scooped far within a limestone
ledge.  It was sheltered by overhanging masses of the
same formation, and   furnished  ample room   for both
scouts and horses.




CHAPTER IV.


Having dismounted, their first care was securely to
fasten their animals far within the grotto.   Next with
their knives the scouts cut for them a plentiful supply of
feed, from the tall bunch grass growing along the margin
of the stream.   The Prophet's Town on the hither side
of the Wabash river, and    opposite its confluence with
the Tippecanoe, was within less than two miles from
their hidden retreat.  The course of that main ravine
trended off directly towards the settlements
The high table lands cut by    the ravine, had their
river shore line half of a mile back from    the stream.
A fine intervening level was thus left with as dry surface,
a few feet above high   water: mark.   There, but clustered for upwards of a mile- up and down the river
margin, were the tents and wigwams of the natives.
Over against these  on the promontory    between the
two streams, the Prophet had his solitary tent, living
a secluded and austere hermit life.  On stated days he
would cross the river, and under a group of trees, harrangue the multitude.    He had managed to enshrine
himself so firmly in the hearts of the natives near and
remote, that his sway over them was truly despotic.
The scouts were no sooner ensconsed in the grotto,
than the two men, taking their instructions from Mishawaha, as to the several localities and their bearings,
started on foot down the ravine to reconnoiter the settlement.   Reaching the outskirts of the Indian village
they found the place literally swarming  with a promiscuous throng.




542


LEGEN)S OF MICHIGAN


It was composed in fact of the resident population,
and in part of delegations from many remote and proximate tribes.  By listening to the current of promiscuous talk as they sauntered about, or glided from one
motley group to another, the scouts readily ascertained
that the morrow had been set apart for a grand festival.  They further learned  that during the ceremonies
the Prophet would honor them with his presence, and
make an address to the assembled populace.
Withdrawing quietly from the throng the scouts were
content to return to their retreat.   At the close of
their report, Mishawaha remarked.   "Then we are just
in time.   From  to-morrow's speech we shall be able to
glean what we most desire to know."       On the succeeding morning they accordingly laid away their rifles
and equipments, changed their dress to the customary
apparel of ordinary Shawnees, and made their way down
the ravine.  At the appointed hour they took up separate positions in the throng fronting the speaker's
stand.
The opening remarks of the Prophet were rambling
and incoherent.  They were however aided by' his melodious voice and graceful gesticulation.  Soon after his
feelings warmed to his subject,-his spirit became deeply
stirred, and he stood confessedly clothed with the attributes and the power of native eloquence.   He adverted
to the country at large with its diversified scenery,
made grand and beautiful by land and water, by mountain and valley, by hill and dale, and by forest glades
and opening plains.
He announced the whole to have been a bountiful
gift of the Great Spirit, especially designed and set apart
for the red race.  He next portrayed the golden era of
that favored race; their countless numbers and unrivalled




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


543


prosperity from  ocean to ocean.  Then directing their
attention to the advent of the white race on the eastern
shores, he depicted its blighting influence upon the aboriginees, already decimated, degraded or extirpated from
half the breadth of the continent.   By the two contrasted pictures his own feelings had been gradually
wrought up to a pitch bordering on frenzy.
He burst forth into a bitter scathing tirade against
the whole pale-face race.  Fairly exhausting the vocabulary of contumely, scorn and invective, with fearful
anathemas he finally doomed them to swift destruction.
He lamented the delay in their extirpation which had
already occurred, pronouncing it utterly inexcusable.
Then came the climax.    Striking his most imposing
attitude, with glowing cheeks, dilated nostrils, wildly
flashing eyes, and foam-flecked lips, he boldly proclaimed
that he was specially commissioned by the Great Spirit
to lead his people in the work of an indiscriminate
slaughter of the outcast race. of pale-faces, and that before the first autumnal snow and ice appeared he
should initiate the  great carnival of blood with the
battle cry of "torch and knife."
The closing paragraph of that impassioned harrangue
sounded the key-note for the multitude there convened.
By an irresistible impulse, the whole living mass leaped
to their feet, and the scene was instantly  one of the
wildest uproar.  Men, women and children, were stamping, jumping, and brandishing their arms aloft, amidst
a deafening chorus of screams, whoops and demoniac
yells.  Our scouts worked and wormed their way out
of the tumultuous throng, as best they could, and by
separate routes sought the entrance of the ravine.
Their presence, however, had been detected by one of
the followers of the renegade leader who had previously




544


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN,


interviewed them at the ford above. He saw them in the
crowd and at a glance recognized Lynx Eye by form
and feature.  He kept him in view and pursuing at a
distance finally saw the three consecutively enter the
mouth of the gorge.    Of their destination he was well
assured, for he was familiar with the grotto; his own
band having often resorted to it as a hiding place. He
turned back to inform  his leader and confederates of his
important discovery.
But, fortunately for the scouts, that discovery had
been mutual.   The eye of the, dwarf had fallen upon
him in the pursuit, and he was recognized as one of
the gang whom    they had met at the ford.   Lynx Eye
informed his comrades of what he had seen as together
they now threaded their way up the ravine.   On reaching the grotto, they hurriedly saddled their horses, shifted
their garments.: resumed their rifles and equipments, then
mounting, were speedily up the ascent of the same ravn., and on the trail again.
This trail and the ravine both ran eastward.    The
path trodden by them   in coming down from   the north
intersected the trail they were on, a mile east of their
then position.  Spurring their horses to a gallop they
were soon   at the junction  of the trail.   Here they
turned up northward for a short distance, as though on
their return.  Thence they struck off obliquely across
the intervening point south eastward, thus intercepting
the easterly trail again.  Along the latter and in that
direction, they traveled for an hour at a sweeping gait,
They finally drew rein as they reached a small rivulet
across the trail, with good grass on its margin.
The day being well nigh spent, they dismounted and
put out their horses to feed.  In the meantime they
made a hasty lunch and reclined for rest a couple of




AND THE OLD -ORTH' WEST.


545


hours, as they designed to push steadily forward during
the night.  Mishawaha, remembering the country well,
knew they were near a main trail leading off southwesterly to the seat of government.   Vincennes on the
lower Wabash, being the oldest white settlement in all
that region, was then the capital of the territory.
As twilight was gathering around    them  the scouts
again set forth, and shortly arriving at the trail crosing, they turned off sharply to the southwest.  Leaving
them diligently pursuing their route, we will next turn
out attention to the spy upon their track as they left
the great assemblage.   He sought for and at. length
found his leader to whom he imparted his news. - The
two started in search of the remaining four.    By, the
time the six were brought together, armed and mounted,
two full hours had elapsed.
Then they dashed up the trail, descended into the
ravine and hurried up stream  to the grotto to find their
birds had flown.   Retracing their steps up to the tlait
again, they soon found and then followed the tracks of
the fugitives to the first junction of the trails.  There,
without dismounting, they   saw  the tracks manifestly
turning  northward.   Elated  with  the  idea that the
scouts were returning by the route they came, the gang
galloped merrily onward for an hour, without the precaution of once looking for the tracks.
This oversight finally occurring to the leader, a search
was vainly instituted for any sign that the fugitives had
passed that way, cursing their luck they turned back
again.  The natives at once applied themselves to the
work in hand, with   the acuteness and persistence characteristic  of the  race.  They detected the point of
divergence; traced the tracks across the 'point of; land
to the eastward bound trail junction.  There they finally




LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


turned down the Vincennes route hours after the scouts
had passed.
This last shift in the direction of the latter was a
new   and startling  revelation  to the pursuers.  At a
glance the fearful secret was laid bare to their mental
vision. They, with the Prophet, and the Shawnee nation,
were egregiously sold.  The three strangers, from whatever quarter they hailed, were spies for the pale-faces.
They   had gained   vital intelligence  and  a  dangerous
power through the unguarded disclosures of the Prophet's
speech.   The secret they   had  surreptitiously  obtained
must never be carried by them    to the capitol.
Under the pressure of this fresh incentive, onward
they dashed through all the hours of that night with
what of speed the darkness and the jaded condition of
their horses permitted.   With them   there had been no
thought of' food or rest.  The scouts on   the  contrary
had rested themselves from  early dawn till sunrise, feeding' their horses and breaking   their own fast.   They
were again in their saddles, and were traversing an undulating region, crossing  a succession of ridges or low
swells of from  fifty to eighty rods apart.
They had passed from one of these almost to the
summit of another, when    a wild whoop in their rear,
caused  them  to halt and' face suddenly about.   What
they saw   convinced them   that a crisis had come, for
there was the   renegade band   of six, not eighty rods
away, wildly whooping in headlong pursuit.




CHAPTER V.


The rifles of the three scouts were instantly in position for use.  Dead Shot hurriedly addressed the others.
by way of caution:    "'Tis time we began.   Remember
the range of your pieces.  Don't pull trigger a moment
too soon.   Here goes number one."     With the word
he fired and the renegade leader fell.  The other five
pressed onward still.
Lynx Eye next sighting his man gave him the contents of number 'two with like effect.   The remaining
four suddenly drew rein delivering a volley which proved
entirely harmless.  Mishawaha promptly spurred her spotted horse a dozen rods towards them, then halting there
was a glance of her eye Ever the barrel of number
three, and the third saddle was emptied.  The three outlaws were stationary reloading their riffles when Dead
Shot afforded them  a second taste of number one, dropping the fourth.
The remaining two letting fall their half-loaded rifles,
wheeled their horses for flight.  Lynx Eye dropping his
rifle also, but grasping his knife, dashed his horse furiously forward in pursuit, whilst Dead Shot with rifle
clubbed, spurred his charger until he was running neck
and neck with that of, the dwarf.    The steeds of the
outlaws, when fresh, were no match for those of the
scouts.
Now, being weary and overridden they were overhauled
in the first eighty rods, and their luckless riders fell; the
one brained by the breech of Dead Shot's rifle, and the




-548


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


other transfixed by the knife of Lynx Eye.    The latter
forthwith dismounting, passed his knife to the hilt through
the heart of each.
This operation he coolly repeated, as in returning over
the ground he successively reached the bodies of the other
four.:Thus with all their known foes effectually disposed of, our scouts, after carefully reloading, and properly
adjusting  their weapons, quietly resumed    and finally
terminated their journey at Vincennes, where Gov. Harrison resided.
First devoting a few hours to needed refreshment and
due preparation, our scouts sought and obtained an interview with the Governor.   To him they imparted all their
knowledge of the atrocious plot of the Prophet for the
butchery of the white settlers, as well as of the extensive
league then being formed by Tecumseh for the same purpose.
iGov. Harrison listened with wrapt attention to their
recital.  At the close of their report he enquired minutely into the details of the great assemblage, and of
the precise tenor of the Prophet's closing words.  Mishawaha clearly and concisely answered his queries.    She
was able to mention many tribes there represented, and
to recite the concluding   paragraphs of the Prophet's
harrangue verbatim.
She then added a glowing account of the wild exultation of the multitude, with a graphic sketch of their
subsequent encounter with the    renegade band on    the
trail.  The Governor was evidently well pleased     with
their deportment, remarkable intelligence, and manifest
truthfulness.  He thanked them warmly for their zealous
efforts to avert a great national calamity.  He also commended their destruction of the renegade band which had
long invested the region, terrifying the white settlers by
their depredations and ruthless massacres.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST'


549


The Governor next astonished.them beypnd measure,
by familiarly calling their names, and inforig them  of
his intimate knowledge of their history and exploits for
a series of years.  The scouts were soon made aware of
the sources of his information, for he mentioned the fact
of his frequent interviews with Pokagon, Wakazoo:and
Okemos, White Water, and Red Wing, in council. -He
remarked  in  passing, that their wonderful skill, heroic
daring, and invaluable services, had became matters of
wide-spread notoriety and general renown.
"And now," concluded the Governor, " I can by: no
means spare you, or dispense with your services in the
present alarming crisis.  Provision will at once be made
for your comfortable lodging and subsistence.  You will
be free to go and come as your judgment may dictate,
remembering always that the fate of thousands may depend upon your tact. skill, timely advice and information."
He then summoned an attendant, ordering him to furnish suitable quarters for the scouts and to properly uare
for their horses.  Then rising and shaking hands with
each, he closed the interview  by saying to Mishawaha
that the daughter of Elkhart, of the Shawnees, with her
husband, would ever be welcome to his dwelling and
family circle.
Governor Harrison devoted himself zealously to precautionary measures, and defensive operations.  The white
settlements were promptly notified of the impending
danger.  A call for volunteers was sent up and down the
Ohio river over a wide belt on both its borders.   The
troops in the scattered forts were ordered to hold themselves in readiness on call for active service.  Army supplies were industriously collected.  To all these a fleet of
boats was added for river transportation.
After two days respite our scouts were in their ele



550


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


ment again, pushing away up northward to the Prophet's
townn and hovering   around the headquarters of other
adjacent tribes.  Thus at the capitol the authorities were
kept constantly  advised of all the movements of the
Prophet and his adherents far and near.     Before the
arrival of his own recruits, the Governor was made
aware of the fact that bands of warriors were on the
trail for the camp of the Prophet..  By the middle of
October a thousand dusky braves from a distance had
thus collected.
As these bands successively arrived, they were placed
in camp among the hills about four miles up the Tippecanoe river, whither the Prophet himself removed with
his entire settlement.  At the junction of the above
river with the Wabash, the modern traveler will find
the lively business village of Lafayette.
Boats of respectable tonnage reach this point by the
Wabash from   the Ohio river.  The site of Lafayette is
sixty to seventy miles northwest of Indianapolis, whilst
Vincennes, then the capital, is one hundred and ten miles
from  the present capital in a southwesterly course.
When Governor Harrison was appraised by the scouts
of this concentration of forces, and these openly hostile
movements of the Prophet, he judged that the time had
come for active operations on his part.  Calling in all
the regulars from garrison duty, he formed his camps
*for them and the border rangers as they arrived. Soon
thereafter came Col. Boyd, renowned as a ranger chief
on the Kentucky border, whilst with   him, as an   aid,
came the youthful but heroic lieutenant Croghan.
The Governor assigned the regulars to the command
of their senior officer, but he placed the rangers under
the charge and special handling of Col. Boydo  He now
marshalled and reviewed his troops and was gratified to




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


551


find that his muster rolls showed eight hundred fighting
men.   Promptly embarking these with his stores- and
supplies on board a fleet of boats, Gov. Harrison commenced his ascent of the Wabash river.
By allotting relays of men at the oars, every four
hours, his forward movement was continued without interruption by night or day.   The scouts mounted and
oon the tr4  of the left bank, reported in person, at
sunrise and sunset of each day.   They suffered no Indian spy, scout or runner, on whom   the eye of either
once fell, to bear away tidings of the approaching military force.  Thus guarded from  discovery  or ambush,
the fleet of boats reached the mouth of the Tippecanoe
and the army was quietly landed on the tongue of land
between the streams.
This point being the terminus of an elevated range
was well adapted for military defense against assault or
siege by savages.  The Governor and commanding     officers soon had the men busily engaged in fortifying a
small area of the extreme top surface by breastworks
and other artificial means.
Our scouts were as zealously employed in ferretting
out the designs and plans of the Prophet.   They found
the region now swarming with red-skins, besides a numerous picket guard   of braves   encircling  t4e entire
camp of the Prophet night and day.
Every attempt therefore to penetrate within ear-shot
of the enemy's headquarters, was not only full of peril
to the scouts, but had proved utterly abortive until the
night of November fourth.    Then favored by a cloudy,
moonless night, and aided by the dense covering of low
branching forest trees, the three had crept in parallel
lines, a few feet asunder, to a point within ear-shot of
the lodges.


34




552


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


Just then a transient gleam from a torchlight moving in the camp, shot over and past the scouts. Swift
as its passage was, Lynx Eye discovered a dark creeping
form a few feet in the rear, and stealthily approaching
Dead Shot. Noiselessly the dwarf turned in the same
direction, until he had thus crept within a man's length
of the scout.  Then that shadowy form     slowly rising
upon its knees between the two scouts, lifted a knife to
pierce the back of the prostrate pale-face.
In the twinkling of an eye, the dwarf was on his
feet behind the intruder, and passed his own knife with
a drawing stroke across the throat of that Shawnee
sentinel, gashing it to the bone and from ear to ear.
The croak of a frog was their scouting signal for a
silent gathering.  The three were soon side by     side,
and learned by whisper what had occurred.
As they nestled  down   and all was hushed    again,
their attention was attracted by hearing voices in a
lodge not twenty feet from  them.   They knew by the
language and tone that two white renegades were conversing in English.




CHAPTER VI.


The first sentence distinctly heard by the scouts was
the following:
"I say Jakel   That old dare-devil swore he'd pitch
into  the Gov'ner torch   and knife, to-mor'rer night!
Will he do it?"
"Hush   Bill!"  replied the other, "we don't know
who's round us!"
"Pshaw, Jake! You're    gittin' spoony.  That   'ar
Shawnee of ourn back in the bush, will cut the weazand of eny interlopin' spy.   So you just answer that
'ar query."
"Wal then, Bill: he said it an he'll do it sartin'
sure, cause why?  Them reds ar' gittin' crazy for sculps.
The old one is bound ter wipe out ther whites now,
cause why, agin?   Tecumseh'll kum   back  next week.
He aint reddy yit, and he'll put off ther fight.  So I
say old torch an' knife'll wade in ter-mor'rer night.
His reds'll back him too.  They'll hit straight out from
the shoulder, with ary one o' ther hand wee'puns."
"That's jist as I'd cipher'd on  the slate.  But see
here. We in course don't care a dot fur blood. We is
arter furage, sich as shutin' i'urns, blankets and fast
horses, and sich like.  So it stans tu reasun, we foller
in the wake of them reds."
The colloquy here ceased and the scouts betook themselves to the task of worming their way out of the
lines as they had entered.  Then mounting, they made
for headquarters at a break-neck pace.  Their news was




554


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


of vital importance, and most opportunely brought to
the fort.  The scouts were publicly and warmly commended for their skill and daring intrepidity.  This rash
and reckless onslaught by the Prophet, in the absence
of the great war chief, was what the Governor most
earnestly desired, but that the venture would be taken.
he had not dared to hope.
The morrow   then proved a busy day for all.    The
fortifications were strengthened, arms were made ready,
full rounds of powder and ball were distributed, and at
evening every exposed combustible including the. breastworks, were thoroughly drenched with water, to prevent
their being ignited by torch-bearing arrows.  As darkness closed in, the picket lines were doubled.  The men
off duty lay down with arms by their sides.
The scouts had been all day in the saddle, hovering
distantly around the enemy's camp, watching every movement.   As darkness came on, their approaches were yet.
nearer, until at midnight they bore to the fort the certain news that the Prophet had divided his forces into
three bands.  The -first was on its way to. the Wabash
above, with intent to drop down to the river forks by
canoe.  The second division would descend the Tippecanoe in like manner. The third and much the larger section, led by the Prophet, would take the land route between
the rivers, and assail their entrenchments in the rear.
This last intelligence was equally important to the
besieged, since in the light of its disclosures, their
defensive arrangements could be shaped and perfected.
The Governor, with an eye to the whole, yet left it to
his officers to station and handle each his separate command.   Col. Boyd was well versed in the cunning and
subtility of Indian nature, and in all their methods of
attack under cover of darkness.








NIGHT SCENE.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


555


He inferred from their movements as reported by the
scouts, that their real attack would be upon the slopes
leading up from  the two river sides.  He wanted his
rangers on the defensive there.   He suggested to the
officer in command of the regulars to mass his men on
the side looking to the interior and facing the approach
of the enemy over land.   The idea was readily approved
and acted upon.
Col. Boyd entertained the brightest opinion of the
skill and bravery of the scouts.  He was familiar with
the history  of their  many   wonderful exploits.  He
stationed them in the angle of the works overlooking
the inland and Tippecanoe sides of the fort, and placed
under the command of Dead Shot, a sergeant with a file
of a dozen rangers.
To give these men confidence in their new leader,
and to put them on their mettle for the work in hand,
the Colonel told them, as they were moving forward to the
angle, "that they must go in on their muscle, for their
new leader was 'Dead Shot,' the far-famed wizard scout
of the Kalamazoo."   Upon this announcement, advancing a step and touching his cap, the sergeant enquired
if he might ask a question.     "Certainly," said Col.
Boyd; "ask a dozen if you like."
Emboldened by this good humored reply, the sergeant
resumed:   " Wal then, Kurnel! I reckon as how we'd
all like tu know   suthin' 'bout them  ar tuther ones,
'cause the thing naterally stans thusly with us.  Ef that
ar hulsome lookin' squaw am   Mishawaha, old Elkhart's
daughter that was, and tother chap am Lynx Eye, the
Ottawa dwarf, tho' batin' his bantarm legs, the latter I
reckon are a misbespoken tarm; an' ef the hull three
am the 'dentical scouts what fout at Three Rivers, an'
Steepin' Bar Bay, an' over tu Scanawby on Green Bay,




556


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


then I cal'late as how there'll be no needcessity fur
keepin' them ar soger chaps from sleepin' thar fill.
Why, Kurnell; we fifteen men with the feeters o' that
'ooman 'mong us, we'll jist take this ere little job off
yer hands any how, an' we'll wallop all the reds fur
sartin' 'atween this an Texis, we will! 'Scuse my perlaver, Kurnell; but with them 'mong us we eanermost
wurship, we feel jist like fitin' ter kill, an' kinder riled
up with animashun; hanged ef we don't!"
Colonel Boyd was a genial man and enjoyed this eloquent outburst of his enthusiastic sergeant immensely.
But checking his risibles by a powerful effort, he simply
replied, that the trio before them were truly the three
famous scouts of the northwest, but he could allow no
monopoly of the fighting as all the men would claim a
hand in the morning's job.      Thus saying he turned
away to complete his arrangements for defending the two
river sides of the fortifications.
Midway of each front of the breastworks, a bundle
of dry faggots saturated with turpentine, had been placed
upon a rough piled mound of stone, just inside of the
timber, but having a sufficient elevation to throw their
glare downward to the water, whilst lighting up the
intervening slopes.
This shrewd suggestion came from    Col. Boyd, who
had anticipated a night attack.   Dead Shot now took
position, ranging  his men from  the angle along facing
the Tippecanoe, with sufficient elbow 'room to each for
easy work.   His special instructions to them  were on
opening fire to rake the slope nearest the face of the
works.   Within the fortifications everything had settled
down into perfect quietude, and so remained until the
faint glimmer of dawn appeared.
Then up the trail inland a column of dusky warriors




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


557


was seen advancing, bearing hundreds of blazing torches,
stepping to the tap of the native drum, and the chaunt
of their wild war song.   Dead Shot remarked to Gov.
Harrison, who chanced to be standing near:    "That is
not the style of an Indian assault.    It is a feint to
attract attention, and to cover a real attack from  the
water side."  The fact became apparent a moment later,
when the column came to a sudden halt outside of rifle
range.   There was a grand flourish of sounds with a
waving and flashing of lights.
In the very act of wildly flaunting them, the torches
were suddenly quenched, and all became dark and silent
as the grave.   The Governor ordered the faggots to be
instantly lighted  on  the mounds.   This was the preconcerted signal for a volley discharge upon any enemy
within sight and range.     As those three columns of
bright, garish flames shot upwards a wide circle was
bathed in a flood of light.
A novel spectacle was presented to the men behind
the works as they rose up to deliver their fire.   The
hither margin of both rivers was lined with     canoes,
run up side by side and bow on the shore.      Between
them and the breastworks, the intervening slopes were
literally covered with crawling, dusky bodies, now seemingly struck motionless by the first piercing gleams of
those upshooting lights.
Next came the sharp crack of many rifles.      That
first discharge was terribly effective.  The wide expanse
of the slopes was dotted over with prostrate forms writhing  in  convulsive death throes.  But myriads of yet
unharmed men uprose, springing up the acclivity with
bounding leaps for the breastworks.   Others still with
flight after flight of arrows swept the top surface of
the timber wall.




558


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


That savage horde would inevitably have swarmed up
the face of, and over the entrenchments, but for the
precaution of leaving hundreds of loop holes under the
topmost timber.    To each of these apertures three men
were assigned.   One to keep up     a steady firing, with
two in his rear to reload ithe -empty   barrels.  A  murderous fire was  uontinaously vomited forth, whilst in the
i4tervening: spaces. men with rifles clubbed, would alternately cerouch. for shelter, and  then  rising, sweep  the
surface log of climbing assailants...
The.sixteen rifle  of Dead Shot's party at the angle,
beixg, dexteriously loaded and skilfully aimed, thinned the
ranks of the uprising savages with an incessant stream.
of leaden missiles.   The view    presented soon   became
truly appalling.   Limbs were twisting and    wildly tosse.
ing; bodies were. falling, rolling  and  writhing; whilst
plashes, gouts, and  pools of blood -crimsoned the    hillsides, saturating the soil~, and trickled downward to the:
water.
Inside the works men were -also- bleeding and dying.
They   were each   moment being    wounded, pierced, and
transfixed in head, chest and arms by an incessant flightof arrows..  Through   the crevis.es and i loop-holes, over
the top, everywhere they flew, and, often struck: home.
Three of the sixteen at the angle, reckless of danger,
and  emuloaus of notice from    their famous leader, had
already f-llen sorely though not fatally wounded.




CHAPTER       VII.
Scores and- scores. of the dusky braved hads climbied
up the face of the works, gaining a precarious 'top {ofthold, but only to -be hurled down again by thei -alintg
sweep   f -o-the rifle or musket breech. 'Yet- undismayd
by this fearful havoc, theit furious assault was repet-'
edly renewed, and the sanguinary struggle prolongod.
tWhen however a large per- centage of that' portion
of the assailants were down, wounded,, mangled or slain
outright, the residue of the horde yielding, enmase, fled
down to the shore line of both slopes.   It vs'.w only a.
change in   their wily strategy..  They next -Set t. up
clouds of torch-lit arrows,-at the face of the. werks and
into the area beyond." For a few    minutes theie wtreseen sticking and hanging everywhere.. Each of those missiles, with its tremnulous: flickering
flame, like a thing of life, seemed eager to overlap anid
ignite; something inflammable or combustible. The wisdom
of the evening's shower-bath was now most. strikingly manifest. - The torch-lit arrows failed to enkintln e a flame.
The Prophet,* away. back on: the interior elevated
trail, where he had halted, -now  clearly. preived  thel
entire failure  of the attack from  the water ide, atdm
where he had boldly predicted an easy victory.   Stung
to madness by that failure, in the frenzy  of the moment he ordered a quickstep advance of his own column,
with chant and drum-beat. He incautiously followed up:and planted his standard a trifle short of eighty rods
from the fortifications.
The commanders inside were, by an unlooked-for evo



560


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


lution of the foe, enabled to mass their whole force of
the side fronting the Prophet.  For at the first tap on
that wild tocsin, the surviving savages down on     the
shore line of both rivers, facing up their respective
streams, ran  swiftly  past the works.  Then   wheeling
inland and ascending the slope, each division joined the
Prophet's column in the rear.
Thus united they still presented  a most formidable
array, numbering thousands.   They now    occupied  the
most feasible ground for an open effective attack. They
had the advantage of being on a level with the base
of the breastworks.   They could far more readily pierce
the loop-holes or sweep the top surface with their arrows.   Besides their facilities were far greater for vaulting over the barricade in their onslaught.
On the inside Col. Boyd was disabled by what was
deemed a serious arrow wound.    The Governor was apprehensive  that the spirited young  Croghan   was too
inexperienced to handle the renegades without his own
personal supervision.  He was soon relieved of his anxiety, for Dead Shot adroitly faced his own squad from the
south to the west side, and then Croghan skilfully formed
a second line with the rangers in rear of the regulars.
The  Governor chancing to approach the position of
Dead Shot, the latter suggested the danger of having
all their barrels unloaded by any general volley.
"The hazard I clearly perceive," replied the Governor,
"but how shall we avoid it?    "Let none fire but
those in the front line, and as they discharge their
pieces, let them, stooping low down, seek the rear to
load," was the rejoinder of the scout.  Governor Harrison acted at once upon the hint, by passing the requsite
order along the line.
As the arrangements were thus being completed




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


561.


within, right onward from  without came that formidable
assaulting  phalanx.  When their front was within a
dozen rods of the face of the works, the regulars, rising as one, erect, delivered throughout their line a volley
of musketry.    The havoc    they  made  was frightful.
Men fell like mown grass.    The shock   staggered, but
did not check the advance.
The gaps in the ranks were instantly filled, whilst
a wild tempest of arrows swept the top surface of the
works.   It came a momnent too late.   The regulars had
just dropped low down at the rear to load, whilst the
rangers now 'stood crouching behind the breastworks.
As the flight passed over and beyond, they simultaneously rose, and the crack of their rifles came from right
to left with murderous effect.
But even this raking fire did not arrest the headlong rush of that fanatical, frenzied throng. The interval since the last volley had been so brief that our
scouts alone, of all that line, had finished loading.  An
instant more and a line of savages had leaped   to the
top surface of the works.
The Prophet back at his standard saw   that upward
spring and in the exuberance of his delight madly
shouted' them  on to victory.  Mishawaha, touching her
husband's arm, pointed to the far-away Prophet, saying:
"He alone carries the fortunes of. this day.  Can you
reach him there? "  The scout replied: "I might, but
he is your relative."
That spirited woman rejoined: "Were he my father, and
were he engaged in this demon work of the Prophet, I
would, to save this universal carnage, slay him  myself."
As she ceased the utterance of these words, Dead
Shot brought the rifle breech to his shoulder with a.
jerk, sighted his object and fired.  The Prophet dropped,




$62


LEGEXNDS' OF MICtIRGAN


benumbed and senseless, for the    heavy  ball had: gone
crashing through his right shoulder.    At the same- moment, and' by a herculean effort of the line of rangers
inside, the swarm  of savages standing on the top timber
of the' works, was hurled outward by blows and thrusts
from  the breech 'and muzzle of their guns.
Before a further move was made on either; side, there
arose away at the rear, and' rolled forward to the front
of that savage' horde, a wild wail-a cry of despairing
agony! "The Prophet is slain! The Prophet is slaihn!'
was the burden of that cry     of woe, upbursting    fr'om
the  lips  of  thousands.   Together they    bowed   with
blanchled cheeks, and bloodless lips under the pressure of
this strange, thrilling horror.
With that stricken host, one single thought 'was now
paramount. 'To guard,his sacred remains from     profanatibo  by 'the whites was a dd tty higher than life itself.
Those nearest tohe place of his fall, hastily  raising  the
body in their    rms, bore' it up   the  trail with:rapid
steps.  The assault was onb the instant not only abandoned but utterly 'forgotten.
Those native warriors, to aL'man, unmindful of peril,
and reckless of life or' limb, iturned their backs upon
the works and   their foos withiln.  They nmased thIemselves in.solid;ol{tn:1 - for retreat, intent solely- upon
interposing' -al illvincitle rear guard over what they believed to be the remiains of their Holy Prophet.
The scouts laying aside their rifles, now leaped, knife
in hand, to the topmost timber: Next Dead Shot shouted
in clarion tones, "Our victory is yet but half achieved!
The fight is over, but punishment must not linger!"
Thus Saying- the three   sprang  to the   ground  outside.
Lieutenant   Cfoghan- was instantly   aloft in the   place
made Vaeant' by the scouts.,   He niow in   turn, shouted




ANW IT!1' OLiD NORITH1 WIST.


563


the order:  "Let all frontiersmen who love a finished
job follow the scouts!"
Thus speaking, he too leaped outside.  With a stunning hurrah, the rangers went over the works after him,
pell mell.  Away they dashed after that moving column.   Gaining rapidly, they soon closed with the aboriginal mass, and with tomahawk and knife clung to its
rear and flanks.  A wholesale butchery now commenced.
The native warriors retreating in order, were content to
ward off the assailants as best they might.  But they
never once turned at bay, and no one attempted by
flight to avert his fate.
Thus far nearly a mile the avengers hung to the
skirts of that ever decreasing  column.   Then, when
blades were dripping and garments were dyed in bloodwhen arms were weary, and breath came only in panting gasps, Dead Shot again shouted to those border
men, "Our day's work is now accomplished. The avenger's job is finished.  Let us return to the Governor
and report this campaign ended."
Leisurely retracing their steps they entered the works
where rangers, scouts and regulars were warmly thanked
by the Governor for their gallant deeds and the decisive
victory they had achieved.   He then   dismissed  them
for an hour, for needed ablutions and change of raiment, announcing that at the expiration of the hour a
regimental repast would be in readiness for all.
In the afternoon, whilst the surgeons skilfully cared
for the wounded, the dead of their own party were all
collected to be taken to Vincennes for interment. Then
with characteristic humanity both rangers and regulars
volunteered to dig two large trenches, the one down near
the water's edge, and the other beside the upland trail,
where they buried the savages slain in that day's fight.




CHAPTER VIII.


Whilst the soldiers were thus employed, the scouts
ascended the Tippecanoe river to reconnoiter the Prophet's
calmp.  They   found it stripped  and entirely  deserted.
Searching the precincts they discovered a Shawnee brave
sorely wounded, and whose life was fast ebbing away.
Uponj the promise of Mishawaha that he should be left
to die in peace, he informed her that the Shawnee braves
had all fled from  the region, and those from other tribes
had departed for their homes.
He also further informed her that the   Prophet had
recovered his consciousness, but his right shoulder was
so badly shattered, that he would be crippled for life.
"His followers had already conveyed him   by water to a
secluded hiding place.   The scouts thereupon   returned
with their news to the mouth of the Tippecanoe.
Satisfied  by ~their report that the   campaign  was
indeed ended, Governor Harrison   ordered everything  to
be fully arranged for their departure on the morrow for
the capital.  The wound of Col. Boyd proved to be
far less serious than the surgeons had been led to apprehend.  In fact, with a careful dressing and a night's
rest, he was able to walk to the landing   and  embark,
leaning meantime on the arm    of lieutenant Croghan.
All being in readiness, they were soon   under headway, and that military   expedition found its downward
passage both easy and pleasant.   Duly arriving at Vincennes, the  dead were    buried,  the armed  array  was
disbanded, the regulars returning to garrison  duty, and
the volunteers to their homes.




AND THE OLD NORTH WEST.


565


At the earnest solicitation of the Governor the scouts
remained for a few days to rest and recruit. Then with
a liberal outfit in clothing and substantial tokens of his
esteem, they were dismissed, with the solemn promise on
their part, however, that on call they would personally
aid him in any future public emergency.  Making their
home trip safely, and without any unpleasant incident,
they dropped quietly into the routine of their peaceful
avocations.
Thus ended the campaign of the Wabash       Valley,
with the famous battle of Tippecanoe, fought on the
morning of Nov. 5, 1811.  The rash precipitancy of the
Prophet; his want of skill in planning and conducting
the assault; and more than all, the discovery by the
scouts of the time and mode of the attack, contributed
largely to the result so disastrous to the red men.
The victory achieved at Tippecanoe and the exemplary
punishment inflicted upon the savages, by that frightful
slaughter, wrought out still more beneficial results.  By
it the whole scheme of massacring the white settlers
was thwarted, and the grand league of Tecumseh was
overthrown and forever dissolved.
The Prophet indeed survived for years, but in a crippled condition, alienated from his brother and neglected
by the nation.  His prestige as a prophet suffered a
total eclipse. His incoherent raphsodies once regarded
as inspired prophetic teachings, came to be considered as
the idle ravings of a lunatic, or the vaporing nonsense
of a bewildered brain.
Tecumseh found a partial solace for the wreck of his
ambitious schemes and fondly cherished hopes, in fact,
a balm for his sorely wounded spirits, in the dark cloud
of a war then imminent between England and the
United States.   He eagerly closed with the specious




566


LEGENDS OF MICHIGAN


overtures of the former, agreeing to furnish for its service a certain quota of native warriors, in consideration
of his receiving a Brigadier's commission in the British
army.   As a recompense to    his braves they   were to
receive two golden guineas for each scalp of a white
American man, woman, or child.
Meanwhile as we have already hinted, the annihilation
of the Prophet's force, with the condign punishment,
meted out to the Shawnees and their allies at Tippecanoe, produced a wholesome terror and lasting dread
among all the tribes in the territory bordering on the
Ohio and its tributaries.  Added to this, Tecumseh, by
the wreck of his ambitious schemes, had lost the confidence of many tribes, in his actual abilities as a war
leader.
Hence we find that when      a few  months later he
sought to rally a force to his British standard, he was
compelled to form an alliance with, and enlist his
recruits from  the  Chippewas and Hurons around the
lakes north and in Canada West.


THE END.




INDEX


LEGENDS of MICHIGAN and the OLD NORTH WEST


PART I - PERSONS
ARCHER - family 355, 357, 359,
361
Effie 307, 308, 310, 312, 316,
318-9, 332, 335, 337, 340-1,
345, 347-8, 351, 353-4, 358 -9, 360-2
Robert 304
Will 316, 331-4, 337, 344, 346,
351, 353-5, 358-9, 361-2
William 305
BILL - 553
BLACK HAWK 461
BOYD - Col. 550, 554-6, 560,
564
British 566
Canadian Frenchman 485
CASS - Lewis, Gen. 288
CHES(S) ANING 219-20, 222-5,
230, 232, 234-8, 240-1, 243,
251-2, 256-9, 261, 265-6,
268-9, 273, 276-82, 287-8,
303, 313, 476-80, 485-7, 495,
498, 501, 504, 511-2
COUGAR - The 136, 208, 443
CROGHAN 550, 560, 562, 564
DEAD SHOT 17-9, 21-5, 27, 42 -7, 53-6, 59-65, 68-9, 72, 76,
79, 81-3, 88-9, 93, 97-9, 109 -12, 114-122, 127, 140-1, 147,
150-2, 154-6, 159, 161-2, 164,
164, 166, 168-75, 181, 185-7,
189, 201-202, 204-5, 207,
299, 301-3, 321-6, 328-333,
341, 344-9, 351, 353-4, 356 -61, 445, 448-450, 454-7, 459 -60, 527-32, 537-9, 547, 552,
555-63
Wife 202, 204-5, 207


DeSOTO 472
ELKHART 11, 29-33, 36, 39, 43,
55, 61, 65, 67, 69, 71-2, 75-7,
79, 81, 84, 90-7, 101-2, 105,
107, 114, 124-6, 141, 166, 206,
302, 527, 530, 549, 555
daughter 43, 47, 49, 56, 64-6,
70, 97
ELSK WA TA WA 523
FIRE STEEL 423-4, 427-8
FRONTENAC 471
GRAY WOLF 42-3, 46-7, 49, 50,
52-65, 69, 88-90, 92, 97, 99,
111, 114-9, 121, 123
HARRISON - Gov. 529, 548-51,
553-4, 557, 560, 563-5
William Henry, Gen. 521, 523
HOWLING WOLF 387, 392-5, 405,
407-11
HULL - Gov. 529
William, Gen. 521
JAKE 553
JIM   296-7, 300, 302
KASSEGANS 227-8, 232, 234-7,
241-4, 246-7, 259, 272, 275,
281, 284, 287
KE WAY WE NON 440-1, 445-8,
450, 452, 454, 459, 461, 463-6
LYNX EYE 20-3, 42-7, 53-5, 59,
60, 62-4, 68, 72-3, 79, 81, 84-5,
93, 99, 101-109, 112-3, 115, 1
117, 119-23, 127, 140, 142,
147-50, 152-3, 155-6, 158, 161 -6, 168, 173, 181, 191, 201-2,


567




568


INDEX.


LYNX EYE (contd.) 205, 299 -304, 320-4, 328-334, 345-8,
351-4, 359, 361, 445, 448-452,
456-7, 459-60, 527, 529-34,
537-9, 544, 547-8, 552, 555
MEN A CUM SE QUA 218-9, 222 -8, 234-7, 241, 243, 259, 272,
281, 284, 287
MISH A WA HA 32-3, 35-8, 43,
46-7, 49, 50, 53-6, 58, 60, 63 -5, 68-9, 97-9, 101, 109, 111,
115-6, 118-20, 122, 124, 127 -8, 140, 147, 150, 152, 156-163,
165-6, 169, 173, 175, 185-6,
200, 202, 204, 206, 299, 301-3,
321-4, 326-32, 336, 338-40,
345-8, 351, 353-4, 356-8, 445,
460, 527, 529-32, 534-5, 537,
540-2, 545, 547-9, 555, 561,
564
MISSAUKIE 164-5, 170, 173, 176,
180, 182-4, 188-90, 201
MIX A NE NE 217-8, 233, 238,
262-4, 287
MO KISH E NO QUA 231, 240,
243-4, 246, 248, 250-2, 261,
264-5, 269-73, 275, 278, 280-2,
284-8
NEGAUNEE 164, 171, 174, 187-8,
190-2, 196-7, 203-4
NE O ME 217-9, 222, 224-6,
229-30, 233-9, 243, 250-1,
256-7, 261-6, 268-70, 273-4,
276, 280-3, 287-8, 476, 479,
496, 501, 509, 511
NE ON TA NO MAH 377-8, 382,
384-90, 392-5, 400-1, 405-8,
410-12, 414-6, 418, 420-3,
425, 427
OCONTO 420-2, 425, 427
OKEMOS 38, 66, 68, 71, 73, 78,
91,7S, 100-1, 104-6, 126, 147,
149, 165, 168-9, 173-5, 180-3,
187-92, 196, 199, 201, 203-5,
209, 460, 475, 479, 485, 490,
495-6, 501, 503, 505, 511, 549
OU WAN A MA CHE 220, 222-3,
230-2, 239, 240, 252-5, 258-9,
266, 268, 275, 280-2, 284, 288


Pale Face Wizard 466
PERE MARQUETTE 372-3, 375 -6, 404, 471-2
PETER the Hermit 524
PIERRE 375, 378-9, 381-6, 390,
396-7, 399-404, 414-6, 421-4,
427-8
POKAGON 11, 30-1, 33-6, 39, 47,
66, 68, 71-2, 74-8, 91-3, 95-6,
100-5, 107, 110, 125-6, 549
PONTIAC 522
POSSUM 535-7, 539
PROPHET, The 523-5, 529-30,
535-6, 538, 541-2, 546, 548,
550, 554, 559-62, 564-6
RED HAND 404-6, 411, 413-4,
416-8, 420-4, 427-9
RED WING 135-147, 149-50, 152 -9, 161-4, 168, 170-4, 181, 185 -7, 197, 199-202, 204-10, 437,
439, 441-2, 444-50, 454-6, 458 --60, 530, 536, 549
RUNNING WATER 406, 412, 414 -6, 420-3, 425, 428
Saginaw Renegades 513
SEEBEWA 70-82, 84-5, 87, 109,
149-53, 155-6, 162, 164-5, 168,
173, 181, 191, 201, 460
SE GO QUEN 233, 236-7, 253,
265-6, 268-9, 276, 280-1, 288,
477-8, 480-1, 486-7, 489, 491 -3, 496, 498-505, 508-9, 511-2
STAR LIGHT 376, 378-382, 384 -93, 396-406, 411, 414, 416-7,
420-1, 424, 427-9
STRONG 145
TECUMSEH 11, 126, 523-5, 548,
553, 565-6
TEKONSHA 299-303, 331-3, 346 -51, 353, 358-9, 401
TOU E DO GANEE 217-8, 222-4,
226, 228, 232-6, 238-40, 248 -50, 252, 256, 261-3, 269, 271,
273-4, 280, 282, 285-6, 288
WAKAZOO 21, 34-6, 38-9, 42-3,
47, 50, 56, 62, 64-8, 70-9, 91,
93, 97-102, 104-6, 109-10, 123,
126-7, 138, 140-6, 149, 165,




INDEX.


569


WAKAZOO (contd.) 168-9, 174 -5, 180-2, 188, 190-4, 200-1,
203-6, 299, 303, 360, 444-5,
459-60, 525, 527-9, 549
WAKESHMA 79-81, 84-5, 90, 93,
102-3, 135-42, 147, 150, 152-4,
157-8, 162-4, 168, 170-3, 175,
181-2, 201
WAUKESHMA 460
WHITE FERRET 298-301, 303,
331-3, 347-8, 351-2, 354, 359 -60
WHITE WATER 149, 164, 166,
168, 170, 173-4, 176, 180, 183,
188-90, 194-6, 199-201, 203-4,
209, 450, 549
WILL 296-7, 300, 303
WINGATE family 355, 357, 359,
361,
Alice 305, 307-8, 310, 312, 316,
318, 332, 335, 338, 340-1, 345,
347-8, 351, 353, 358-362
Arthur 304
James 305
Jim 316, 331-4, 337, 344, 346,
351, 353-4, 358-9, 361
PART n * RIVERS
ARKANSAS 472
AU BECK SEIK or BETSIE 151,
167-70, 173, 175, 201, 209
BATTLE CREEK 294
BIG SAUBLE 150
BRULE 437, 457
CASS 215, 224
CEDAR 473
ESCANAWBA 435, 448, 461, 466
FLINT 215
FOX 472
GRAND 29, 71, 79, 126, 144, 148,
-""",, 475
HURON 293, 296, 303, 304, 313,
321, 354-5, 362


ILLINOIS 472
IRON 369, 385, 397
KALAMAZOO 10, 12, 19, 22, 29,
34-5, 48, 55, 68, 110, 126, 135,
138, 140, 165, 187, 207, 293-4,
321, 341, 357, 444, 448, 455,
459, 465, 525, 555
MANISTEE 149, 151
MAUMEE 313, 316, 319, 342, 474,
496
MENOMINEE 435, 437, 440, 457 -8, 461
MIDDLE 90-3, 96, 100, 103, 106,
126
MISSISSIPPI 143, 408, 464, 471-2,
532
MONTREAL 381, 385, 393, 396,
423, 441, 457
MUSKEGON 149, 150, 165
OHIO 10, 78, 90, 521, 549, 566
ONTONAGON 369, 382, 398, 401,
441, 447-8
PAW PAW 33, 135
PENTWATER 150, 165
PEONIGOWINK 215-7, 223, 240,
252, 257, 288, 473-4, 476, 490
PERE MARQUETTE 150, 165,
472
PORTAGE 28
RED RIVER of the North 372, 405,
408, 436
ROCKY     90-1, 93, 96, 102-3, 110,
114
SAGINAW 5, 215-6
ST. JOSEPH 11, 28, 30-1, 23, 80,
90-1, 95-6, 103, 107, 110, 119,
135, 530
ST. MARY'S 370, 404-5
SHIAWASSEE 215, 217, 219, 233,
241-2, 252, 257-9, 288, 303,
313, 473-4, 481, 490
SOUTH BLACK 135
TIPPECANOE 541, 550-1, 554-6,
564-6




570


INDEX.


TITTABAWASSEE 215, 258
WABASH 78, 90, 532, 541, 545,
550-1, 554, 565
WASHINGTON 215
WAKISHEGAN 224, 226, 228, 231,
233, 240, 242, 251, 258-60, 266,
270, 288
WASH TE MUNG 476, 482, 490
WISCONSIN 472.
PART III * TRIBES
ALGIC OSAUKIES 216
CHIPPEWA 10-1, 126, 136-7,
143-6, 153-4, 156-62, 164, 169,
173-7, 179-83, 185, 187-95,
197, 199-201, 204-5, 209, 216,
224, 372, 436-7, 439-40, 442-3,
445, 448-9, 451, 453, 456-9,
461-4, 466, 474, 566
FOX (ONTOGAMIES) 126, 136-7,
143-4, 146, 156, 160-1, 164,
175, 181, 183, 188, 190, 193,
195-7, 200-1, 203-6, 208-10,
435-7, 439-43, 445, 453, 456 -61, 464-5
HURON 10-1, 137, 145, 216-7,
372-8, 380-1, 383, 386, 394,
396, 398, 401-2, 405-7, 411-26,
428, 471, 473-4, 566
LENAWEE 474
MANISTEE 176
MIAMI 317-8, 320-2, 334, 341-4,
349-51, 474
MINGO 302-3, 313, 321, 327-30,
332-4, 336, 338, 340-4, 349,
351-2, 357, 360, 474
OJIBWAY 372-7, 379, 382-7, 390,
394, 396, 398-403, 405-7, 411 -2, 414-20, 422-8
ONTOGAMIE see FOX
OSAUKIES 10, 135-6, 216-7 see
SAUK


OTTAWA 10-2, 16, 19, 34-5, 38,
"""I   ~S, 62-3, 65-6, 69, 73-4,
76, 111, 114, 126-7, 137-8, 141,
143-5, 148, 152-3, 161, 163-4,
166, 175-6, 179-80, 182, 188-9,
192-5, 197, 199, 200, 204-5,
209, 216, 294, 296, 298, 311,
321, 341, 349, 357, 437, 439 -44, 473-5, 485, 525, 555
Council 35
Grand River 38, 66
PEWANIGO 216-7, 219, 223-6,
230-4, 240, 248-51, 261-2, 268,
271, 273-4, 281, 287-8, 474
POTTOWATOMIE 11, 28, 30r2,
34-5, 74-5, 91, 95, 103-5, 110,
126-7, 135-6, 138-9, 141, 154
RED HURONS 216, 371-2
SACS 126
SAUKS 10, 135-7, 139, 141, 143 -4, 146, 154, 156-7, 160-1, 164,
173, 181, 183, 187-8, 190, 193,
195-7, 200-1, 203-6, 209-10,
217, 435-7, 439-42, 445, 448,
453, 456, 460-1, 464-5, 530,
535-6 see OSAUKIES
SHAWNEE 11, 29, 31, 33-5, 42,
50, 54, 60, 63-4, 66-7, 70-1,
73-5, 77, 84, 95, 103-7, 109-14
119, 125-6, 141, 147-8, 157,
166, 206, 302, 523, 525, 527-8,
530, 534-6, 542, 546, 549, 552-3,
564, 566
SHIAWASSO 217, 219, 222-3, 225,
230-1, 234, 236-9, 244, 256-7,
259, 261, 266, 273-4, 278-9,
281-2, 474, 478
TUSCARORA 18
WAKISHO 226, 228, 230-1, 233,
238, 240, 243, 245, 248, 259,
261-5, 270, 278, 281-2, 286-8,
PART IV * PLACES
ALLEGAN, 22, 29, 35, 70, 294,




INDEX.


571


ALLEGAN (contd.) 360, 528
AXfIT5N SHEE 474, 476, 481-2,
490, 493, 502-3, 511
ALI KON MA 474-5
ANN ARBOR 304
APOSTLE ISLANDS 370, 396
ATLANTIC 215-6
BALD EAGLE 140, 459
BATTLE CREEK 68, 71, 295, 300,
300, 311, 314, 321, 341, 352,
360
BEAVER ISLAND 145
BUFFALO 18, 53
CANADA EAST 372, 375
CANADA WEST 231, 566
CHESSANING 217
CHICAGO 472
CLIMAX PRAIRIE 68, 72
COPPER HARBOR 369, 375, 386,
394, 398, 403.
COUNTIES of MICHIGAN
GENESEE 217,
JACKSON 293.
KALAMAZOO 39
LAPEER 217
LENAWEE 474
LIVINGSTON. 474
OAKLAND 217
SAGINAW 217
SHIAWASSEE 217
TUSCOLA 217
VAN BUREN 29
WASHTENAW 474
DETROIT 241, 362, 473, 522,
531
DEXTER 474
DOWAGiAC PRAIRIE 67, 71
DULUTH 370 see LaPOINT
ELK RAPIDS 170
ENGLAND 565
ESCANAWBA 448, 450, 555
FEDERAL GOVERNMENT 461
FLINT 217
FLINT STEEL BAY 398
GRAND HAVEN 148, 164-6
9RANiD   PI  29, 66, 147, 165-6


GRAND RAPIDS (contd.) 474
GRAND TRAVERSE 210.
BAY 145, 147, 149, 152-3, 156,
166, 176, 437, 450
TRAIL 164
GREAT BRITAIN 11
GREEN BAY 126, 135-6, 141,
143-5, 158, 201, 216, 435, 437 -41, 445-7, 450, 457-8, 461, 466,
472-3, 555
GULF of MEXICO 471
GULL PRAIRIE 294, 360
GUNPLAINS 294
HAMTRAMCK 241, 284, 287
HOLY LAND 524
HORSE SHOE BEND 43, 50, 56,
66, 69, 70, 79, 97, 127, 294,
360, 528, 530
HURON 474
ILLINOIS 521
INDIANA 29, 521-2
INDIANAPOLIS 550
IRON BAY 368, 435, 448
ISLE ROYALE 369, 375, 394, 402
KALAMAZOO 29, 68, 71-2, 294,
299, 360
KENTUCKY 11, 552
KEWANAW POINT 368-9, 374,
394, 402-3, 435, 448
KISH KAW BEE 240, 252, 257,
473-4, 481, 490, 493, 511
LAFAYETTE 550
LAKES - Erie 19, 293
Huron 19, 215, 370, 471
Long 303, 474, 483
Michigan 12, 293, 441-2, 457,
471-2, 525
St. Clair 19,
Superior 143, 367-8% 370-1,
405-6, 411, 435-7, 440, 446
448, 465-6, 471, 474
LANSING 473
LA POINTE (DULUTH) 369-75,
381-2, 385-6, 388, 394, 396,
401, 405-9, 411-2, 415, 422, 428
LITTLE BAY de NOCQUET 435,
448, 458, 461
LITTLE TRAVERSE BAY 170




572


INDEX.


LOWER CANADA 471-2
LOWER SANDUSKY 522
LYONS 482
MACKINAW 137, 471-3, 522, 524
Island 372
Straits of 143, 145, 441, 10, 19,
MANISTEE 164-6
MANITOUS 143, 145, 157-8, 164,
167, 169-70, 173-4, 181, 183,
188, 192, 196-7, 199, 205-6
Island 151-3, 437-9, 442, 444
MATTAWAN 233, 238, 240, 243 -4, 248-9, 251-2, 257-61, 265 —
6, 269, 270, 284, 287-8
MAUMEE - region 303, 314
Swamp 302, 313, 317
MENOMINEE 208
MEXICAN GULF 522
MICHIGAN 521-2
MISHAWAKEE 29, 33, 91, 103
MOBILE 525
MUS CAT A WING 217, 223, 232,
234, 239-40, 248, 251-2, 257,
287, 474, 476
MUSKEGON 164
NORTHPORT 153
NOTTOWASEEPE PRAIRIE 79,
80-1, 90
OHIO 522
OMAGANSEE 217, 230, 240, 251 -2, 257, 266, 287-8, 474, 476-7,
479, 481-2, 484, 486, 501, 509,
511
OTSEGO Village 52
OX-BOW BEND 140
OXBOW CIRCUIT 148
OWOSSO 473-4, 476-81, 485-7,
489-91, 493, 495, 498, 500,
506, 511
PAW PAW 29, 33, 39, 43, 66, 68,
70, 79
PEMBINA 372
PENNSYLVANIA 304
PICTURED ROCKS 367, 394, 403
PIONT BETSIE 167
PORCUPINE MOUNTAINS 369,
381, 385-6, 397, 423, 441,
PRAIRIE RONDE 29, 39-41, 48,


PRAIRIE RONpE (contd.) 53, 55 -6, 65, 68-9, 71-2, 89, 91, 98,
126-7, 530
PROPHET'S TOWN 536, 540-1,
550
SAGINAW 136, 144, 473-4, 476,
Basin 287
Bay 215, 231, 303, 474
Region 10
Trail 316-7, 353
St. JOSEPH VALLEY 34
SANDUSKY 531
SAUGATUCK 138, 148, 150, 161,.164-5, 459-60
SAULT STE MARIE 143
'SAUT DE STE. MARIE (SOO ST.
MARYS) 370-2, 374-5, 394,
396, 402, 405-6, 411, 414, 423,
461, 471-3,
SCANABY 555
SLEEPING BE     giY & POINT
151-5, 145, 15-:9, 164-5, 167 -8% 170-1, 17+- ^480-1, 183-4,
~190., 192, 196,'438, 555
SOUTH RAPIDS 50
STRAITS of MACKINAW 10, 19
TEXIS 556
TRAVERSE BAY 161
THREE RIVERS 28-9, 31, 39, 42,
47, 55, 58, 63, 69, 70, 72, 77-8,
80, 82-3, 91, 95, 124, 126-7,
530, 555
TIPPECANOE 525
TRAIL FORKS 43
UNITED STATES 565
UPPER PENINSULA 126
VINCENNES 529, 545-6, 548, 550,
563-4,
WABASH VALLEY 11, 29, 70,
124, 126, 147, 302, 529-30
WALHALLA VALLEY 372-3, 375,
386-8, 392-7, 409, 411
WESTERN MICHIGAN 18
WHITE FISH POINT 394, 402-3
WHITE PIGEON 530, 532
Prairie 20, 31, 92, 124
WISCONSIN 445, 521, 530, 536-6